Historical collections, out of several grave Protestant historians concerning the changes of religion, and the strange confusions following in the reigns of King Henry the Eighth, Edward the Sixth, Queen Mary and Elizabeth : with an addition of several remarkable passages taken out of Sir Will. Dugdale's Antiquities of Warwickshire, relating to the abbies and their institution.
         Touchet, Anselm, d. 1689?
      
       
         
           1686
        
      
       Approx. 594 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 220 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62991
         Wing T1955
         ESTC R4226
         12246772
         ocm 12246772
         56964
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62991)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 56964)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 880:14)
      
       
         
           
             Historical collections, out of several grave Protestant historians concerning the changes of religion, and the strange confusions following in the reigns of King Henry the Eighth, Edward the Sixth, Queen Mary and Elizabeth : with an addition of several remarkable passages taken out of Sir Will. Dugdale's Antiquities of Warwickshire, relating to the abbies and their institution.
             Touchet, Anselm, d. 1689?
             Hickes, George, 1642-1715.
             Dugdale, William, Sir, 1605-1686.
          
           [2], 434, [1] p.
           
             Printed by Henry Hills ...,
             London :
             1686.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Wrongly attributed by Lowndes to Dr. George Hickes.
             Attributed to George Touchet. cf. BM.
             "An appendix, annotations" p. 345-434.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- History -- Tudors, 1485-1603.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2002-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Historical
           COLLECTIONS
           ,
           Out
           of
           several
           Grave
           Protestant
           Historians
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           CHANGES
           OF
           RELIGION
           ,
           AND
           The
           strange
           Confusions
           following
           :
           In
           the
           Reigns
           of
           KING
           HENRY
           the
           Eighth
           .
           EDWARD
           the
           Sixth
           .
           QUEEN
           MARY
           and
           ELIZABETH
           With
           an
           Addition
           of
           several
           Remarkable
           Passages
           taken
           out
           of
           Sir
           Will.
           Dugdale's
           
             Antiquities
             of
             Warwickshire
          
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Abbies
           and
           their
           Institution
           .
        
         
           Published
           with
           Allowance
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Henry
             Hills
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           Kings
           Most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           for
           His
           Houshold
           and
           Chappel
           .
           And
           for
           him
           and
           
             Mat●…
             Tur●…er
          
           at
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           in
           
             High
             holbourn
          
           .
           1686.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           HAving
           perused
           several
           of
           our
           Histories
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           standing
           amazed
           to
           find
           in
           them
           ,
           That
           the
           Alteration
           of
           Religion
           here
           hath
           been
           totally
           carried
           on
           by
           worldly
           Interest
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           would
           not
           be
           ungrateful
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           have
           those
           various
           Passages
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Changes
           of
           Religion
           ,
           collected
           together
           out
           of
           those
           Histories
           ;
           for
           the
           informing
           him
           exactly
           ,
           how
           those
           Changes
           have
           been
           made
           :
           And
           withal
           of
           the
           Beginning
           ,
           and
           Progress
           of
           Presbytery
           in
           this
           Nation
           ;
           and
           the
           Ground
           of
           Multiplying
           other
           Sects
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           our
           late
           Confusions
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           laboured
           to
           connect
           these
           Passages
           together
           ,
           in
           as
           good
           an
           order
           ,
           as
           I
           
           think
           ,
           could
           be
           expected
           in
           matters
           ,
           ●…ulled
           out
           of
           such
           large
           volumns
           .
        
         
           Much
           more
           might
           have
           been
           Collected
           ,
           concerning
           these
           matters
           ,
           out
           of
           diverse
           other
           Histories
           :
           But
           I
           think
           ,
           the
           chief
           matters
           are
           here
           sufficiently
           handled
           ;
           which
           may
           satisfie
           the
           curiosity
           of
           any
           indifferent
           Reader
           .
        
         
           To
           add
           more
           Authority
           to
           what
           shall
           be
           here
           taken
           out
           of
           Dr.
           Heylyns
           History
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           (
           from
           whence
           the
           chiefest
           matters
           of
           these
           Collections
           are
           gathered
           )
           I
           will
           here
           Insert
           a
           Passage
           out
           of
           the
           Preface
           of
           it
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           what
           diligence
           he
           hath
           used
           in
           composing
           this
           History
           .
           The
           words
           of
           the
           Preface
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           
           
             IN
             this
             following
             History
             you
             will
             find
             more
             to
             satisfie
             your
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             inform
             your
             judgment
             ,
             then
             can
             be
             possibly
             drawn
             up
             in
             this
             general
             view
             .
             As
             for
             my
             performance
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             In
             the
             first
             place
             I
             am
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             towards
             the
             raising
             of
             this
             Fabrick
             I
             have
             not
             borrowed
             my
             materials
             ,
             only
             out
             of
             vulgar
             Authors
             but
             searched
             into
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             consulted
             all
             such
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             concerned
             my
             purpose
             ;
             advised
             with
             many
             Forein
             Writers
             ,
             of
             great
             name
             and
             credit
             ,
             exemplified
             some
             Records
             ,
             and
             Charters
             of
             no
             common
             quality
             (
             many
             rare
             pieces
             in
             the
             Cottonian
             Library
             )
             and
             not
             a
             few
             Debates
             and
             Orders
             of
             the
             Council-Table
             :
             which
             I
             have
             laid
             together
             in
             as
             good
             a
             form
             ,
             and
             beautified
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             trimming
             as
             agreeable
             ,
             as
             my
             hands
             could
             give
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               Dr.
            
             Heylyn
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Preamble
           to
           the
           following
           Collections
           ,
           concerning
           the
           great
           Kindness
           ,
           and
           good
           Correspondence
           between
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           and
           some
           Popes
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           for
           writing
           a
           Book
           against
           Luther
           ,
           received
           a
           Bull
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           whereby
           he
           had
           the
           Title
           given
           him
           to
           be
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           for
           him
           and
           his
           Successors
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           The
           Relation
           concerning
           which
           Book
           and
           the
           Reception
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           thus
           set
           down
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           of
           Cherbury
           ,
           pag.
           104.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   OUr
                   King
                   (
                   being
                   at
                   leisure
                   now
                   from
                   Wars
                   ,
                   and
                   delighting
                   much
                   in
                   learning
                   )
                   thought
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   give
                   better
                   proof
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   his
                   Zeal
                   or
                   Education
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   write
                   against
                   Luther
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   also
                   he
                   was
                   exasperated
                   ,
                   That
                   Luther
                   had
                   oftentimes
                   spoken
                   contemptuously
                   of
                   the
                   learned
                   Thomas
                   of
                   A●…uin
                   ,
                   who
                   yet
                   was
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   requst
                   with
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   therefore
                   called
                   Thomistious
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Hereupon
                   the
                   King
                   compiles
                   a
                   Book
                   ;
                   wherein
                   he
                   strenuously
                   opposed
                   Luther
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   
                     Indulgences
                     ,
                     Number
                     of
                     Sacraments
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Papal
                     Authority
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   particulars
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   that
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   Entitled
                   
                     (
                     de
                     Septem
                     Sacramentis
                     ,
                     &c.
                     )
                  
                   a
                   principal
                   Copy
                   whereof
                   ,
                   richly
                   bound
                   ,
                   being
                   sent
                   to
                   Leo
                   ,
                   I
                   remember
                   my self
                   to
                   have
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Vatican
                     Library
                  
                   .
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   delivery
                   whereof
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   find
                   it
                   in
                   our
                   Records
                   )
                   was
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                   Doctor
                   
                     John
                     Clark
                  
                   ,
                   Dean
                   of
                   Windsor
                   our
                   Kings
                   Embassador
                   ,
                   appearing
                   in
                   full
                   Consistory
                   ;
                   the
                   Pope
                   (
                   knowing
                   the
                   glorious
                   Present
                   he
                   brought
                   )
                   first
                   gave
                   him
                   his
                   cheek
                   to
                   kiss
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   ,
                   (
                   receiving
                   the
                   Book
                   )
                   promised
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Approbation
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   ever
                   was
                   done
                   for
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   or
                   St.
                   Hierome's
                   Works
                   :
                   Assuring
                   him
                   withal
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   next
                   Consistory
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   bestow
                   a
                   publick
                   Title
                   on
                   our
                   King
                   :
                   which
                   having
                   been
                   heretofore
                   privately
                   debated
                   among
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   ;
                   those
                   of
                   
                     Protector
                     ,
                     Defensor
                     Romanae
                     Ecclesiae
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Sedis
                     Apostolicae
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Rex
                     Apostolicus
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Orthodoxus
                   produced
                   ,
                   they
                   at
                   last
                   agreed
                   on
                   ,
                   
                     Defensor
                     Fidei
                  
                   :
                   a
                   Transcript
                   of
                   which
                   Bull
                   (
                   out
                   of
                   an
                   Original
                   ,
                   
                     sub
                     plumbo
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   Records
                   )
                   I
                   have
                   here
                   inserted
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Leo
                     ,
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     Servant
                     of
                     the
                     Servants
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     his
                     most
                     dear
                     Son
                     ,
                     Henry
                     King
                     of
                     
                       England
                       ,
                       Defender
                       of
                       the
                       Faith
                       ,
                    
                     All
                     health
                     and
                     happiness
                     .
                     God
                     having
                     called
                     Us
                     (
                     although
                     infinitely
                     unworthy
                     of
                     it
                     )
                     to
                     the
                     Government
                     
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     ,
                     We
                     bend
                     all
                     Our
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     to
                     promote
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Faith
                     ;
                     (
                     without
                     which
                     none
                     can
                     be
                     saved
                     )
                     and
                     labour
                     by
                     all
                     means
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     belongs
                     to
                     Our
                     duty
                     )
                     to
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     promote
                     all
                     such
                     helps
                     ,
                     as
                     have
                     been
                     wisely
                     ordained
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     preserving
                     ;
                     the
                     integrity
                     of
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ,
                     amongst
                     all
                     ;
                     but
                     most
                     especially
                     amongst
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     suppress
                     the
                     endeavours
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     labour
                     to
                     corrupt
                     it
                     by
                     lies
                     ,
                     and
                     false
                     Doctrines
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                     as
                     other
                     Bishops
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     our
                     Predecessors
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     accustomed
                     to
                     confer
                     special
                     favours
                     upon
                     Catholick
                     Princes
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     exigency
                     of
                     Times
                     ,
                     and
                     Affairs
                     :
                     Especially
                     ,
                     upon
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     have
                     not
                     only
                     remained
                     unmovable
                     in
                     their
                     Obedience
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Roman
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ;
                     with
                     an
                     entire
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     servent
                     Devotion
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     tempestuous
                     times
                     and
                     raging
                     perfidious
                     fury
                     of
                     Schismaticks
                     ,
                     and
                     Hereticks
                     ;
                     But
                     likewise
                     ,
                     as
                     legitimate
                     Children
                     ,
                     and
                     stout
                     Champions
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Church
                     ,
                     have
                     opposed
                     themselves
                     ,
                     both
                     temporally
                     and
                     spiritually
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     mad
                     fury
                     of
                     such
                     Schismaticks
                     and
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     as
                     have
                     opposed
                     it
                     :
                     So
                     we
                     also
                     desire
                     to
                     extol
                     your
                     Majesty
                     with
                     condign
                     ,
                     and
                     immortal
                     Praises
                     ,
                     for
                     your
                     excellent
                     ,
                     and
                     immortal
                     works
                     and
                     actions
                     ,
                     in
                     favour
                     of
                     Us
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     Holy
                     See
                     ;
                     (
                     where
                     ,
                     by
                     Gods
                     permission
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     established
                     )
                     and
                     to
                     grant
                     you
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     may
                     enable
                     ,
                     and
                     engage
                     you
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     care
                     ,
                     to
                     
                     preserve
                     our
                     Lords
                     Flock
                     ,
                     from
                     Wolves
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     cut
                     off
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     material
                     Sword
                     ,
                     
                       rotten
                       members
                    
                     that
                     seek
                     to
                     infect
                     the
                     mystical
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     confirming
                     in
                     the
                     solidity
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     the
                     Hearts
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     waver
                     ,
                     or
                     are
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     falling
                     ,
                  
                   
                     When
                     ,
                     our
                     beloved
                     Son
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       Clark
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     your
                     Majesties
                     Orator
                     ,
                     or
                     Embassador
                     )
                     deliver'd
                     unto
                     Us
                     ,
                     in
                     Our
                     Consistory
                     ,
                     before
                     Our
                     Venerable
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     Cardinals
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Roman
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     other
                     Prelates
                     of
                     the
                     Roman
                     Court
                     ,
                     a
                     Book
                     which
                     your
                     Majesty
                     hath
                     composed
                     ,
                     (
                     out
                     of
                     your
                     great
                     Charity
                     and
                     Zeal
                     of
                     Catholick
                     Faith
                     ,
                     enflamed
                     with
                     a
                     fervour
                     of
                     Devotion
                     towards
                     Us
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     Holy
                     See
                     )
                     as
                     a
                     Noble
                     and
                     proper
                     Antidote
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     errors
                     of
                     divers
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     (
                     often
                     condemned
                     by
                     this
                     Holy
                     See
                     ,
                     and
                     lately
                     raised
                     up
                     again
                     by
                     
                       Martin
                       Luther
                    
                     )
                     he
                     then
                     ,
                     likewise
                     further
                     declared
                     unto
                     Us
                     ,
                     your
                     Majesties
                     desire
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Book
                     might
                     be
                     approved
                     by
                     Our
                     Authority
                     ,
                     and
                     withal
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     copious
                     Oration
                     ,
                     manifested
                     unto
                     Us
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     your
                     Majesty
                     hath
                     confuted
                     the
                     notorious
                     Errors
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     
                       Martin
                       Luther
                    
                     ,
                     from
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     convincing
                     Reasons
                     ,
                     and
                     unanswerable
                     Authorities
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     you
                     will
                     be
                     ready
                     (
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     Forces
                     and
                     Arms
                     of
                     your
                     Kingdom
                     )
                     to
                     punish
                     and
                     prosecute
                     all
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     shall
                     presume
                     to
                     follow
                     ,
                     or
                     defend
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Opinions
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereupon
                     we
                     have
                     with
                     all
                     care
                     and
                     diligence
                     
                     perused
                     the
                     same
                     Book
                     ;
                     and
                     finding
                     it
                     to
                     contain
                     admirable
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     do
                     give
                     God
                     infinite
                     thanks
                     (
                     from
                     whom
                     proceeds
                     
                       every
                       good
                       and
                       perfect
                       Gift
                    
                     )
                     for
                     having
                     thus
                     inspir'd
                     your
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     enabled
                     you
                     by
                     his
                     Grace
                     ,
                     to
                     compose
                     this
                     Work
                     for
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     his
                     holy
                     Faith
                     against
                     this
                     raiser
                     up
                     of
                     old
                     condemned
                     Errors
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     inviting
                     of
                     other
                     Kings
                     and
                     Christian
                     Princes
                     ,
                     to
                     follow
                     your
                     example
                     in
                     protecting
                     Orthodox
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     Evangelical
                     Truth
                     ,
                     now
                     expos'd
                     to
                     great
                     danger
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     oppositions
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     ,
                     upon
                     this
                     ,
                     likewise
                     judging
                     it
                     just
                     and
                     reasonable
                     to
                     confer
                     all
                     Honour
                     and
                     Praises
                     upon
                     such
                     as
                     have
                     employ'd
                     their
                     pious
                     Labours
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ;
                     do
                     not
                     only
                     extol
                     and
                     magnifie
                     ,
                     approve
                     and
                     confirm
                     by
                     Our
                     Authority
                     ,
                     what
                     your
                     Majesty
                     hath
                     (
                     with
                     so
                     much
                     solid
                     Learning
                     and
                     Eloquence
                     )
                     written
                     against
                     the
                     same
                     
                       Martin
                       Luther
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     do
                     likewise
                     confer
                     upon
                     your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     such
                     a
                     Title
                     of
                     Honour
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     it
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     Faithful
                     may
                     understand
                     ,
                     both
                     now
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     all
                     future
                     times
                     ,
                     how
                     grateful
                     and
                     acceptable
                     ,
                     this
                     your
                     Majesties
                     Gift
                     hath
                     been
                     unto
                     Us
                     ;
                     especially
                     offered
                     at
                     this
                     time
                     .
                     We
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     are
                     the
                     true
                     Successor
                     of
                     St
                     Peter
                     ,
                     whom
                     Christ
                     ,
                     ascending
                     up
                     to
                     Heaven
                     lest
                     as
                     his
                     Vicar
                     upon
                     Earth
                     ,
                     committing
                     to
                     him
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     his
                     Flock
                     :
                     )
                     We
                     ,
                     (
                     I
                     say
                     )
                     sitting
                     in
                     this
                     holy
                     See
                     ,
                     
                     having
                     with
                     mature
                     Deliberation
                     ,
                     considered
                     of
                     this
                     business
                     with
                     Our
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     do
                     with
                     their
                     unanimous
                     Counsel
                     ,
                     and
                     consent
                     ,
                     grant
                     unto
                     your
                     Majesty
                     the
                     Title
                     of
                     
                       Defender
                       of
                       the
                       Faith
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     We
                     do
                     ,
                     by
                     these
                     presents
                     ,
                     confirm
                     unto
                     you
                     ;
                     commanding
                     all
                     the
                     Faithful
                     to
                     give
                     your
                     Majesty
                     this
                     Title
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     write
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     word
                     King
                     to
                     annex
                     this
                     other
                     ,
                     of
                     
                       Defender
                       of
                       the
                       Faith.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     assuredly
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     excellency
                     and
                     dignity
                     of
                     this
                     Title
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     singular
                     merits
                     ,
                     be
                     well
                     weigh'd
                     and
                     considered
                     ,
                     We
                     could
                     not
                     have
                     thought
                     of
                     any
                     name
                     more
                     Noble
                     nor
                     better
                     agreeable
                     to
                     your
                     Majesty
                     then
                     this
                     :
                     which
                     as
                     often
                     as
                     you
                     hear
                     and
                     read
                     ,
                     you
                     will
                     have
                     occasion
                     to
                     reflect
                     upon
                     your
                     own
                     Virtue
                     and
                     Merit
                     ,
                     not
                     becoming
                     more
                     proud
                     thereby
                     ,
                     but
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     your
                     wonted
                     Prudence
                     )
                     rather
                     more
                     humble
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     establish'd
                     in
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     respect
                     towards
                     this
                     holy
                     See
                     ,
                     rejoycing
                     in
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     the
                     Giver
                     of
                     all
                     Good
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     leaving
                     unto
                     your
                     Posterity
                     this
                     perpetual
                     ,
                     and
                     immortal
                     monument
                     of
                     your
                     Glory
                     ;
                     shewing
                     them
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     they
                     desire
                     to
                     possess
                     this
                     Title
                     ,
                     they
                     labour
                     to
                     do
                     works
                     of
                     this
                     kind
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     imitate
                     your
                     Majesties
                     example
                     :
                     who
                     having
                     deserv'd
                     so
                     much
                     from
                     Us
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     See
                     ,
                     We
                     give
                     you
                     Our
                     Benediction
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     to
                     your
                     Wife
                     and
                     Children
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     born
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     In
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     from
                     whom
                     We
                     have
                     receiv'd
                     
                     this
                     Power
                     :
                     Beseeching
                     the
                     Almighty
                     (
                     who
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       By
                       me
                       Kings
                       reign
                       ,
                       and
                       Princes
                       command
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     in
                     whose
                     Hands
                     
                       the
                       Hearts
                       of
                       all
                       Kings
                       are
                       )
                    
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     confirm
                     you
                     in
                     this
                     holy
                     Resolutiand
                     encrease
                     your
                     Devotion
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     your
                     Actions
                     (
                     for
                     the
                     preservation
                     of
                     Faith
                     )
                     so
                     illustrious
                     throughout
                     the
                     whole
                     World
                     :
                     That
                     no
                     Man
                     may
                     have
                     occasion
                     to
                     judge
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Title
                     is
                     confer'd
                     upon
                     you
                     in
                     vain
                     .
                     And
                     lastly
                     ,
                     Our
                     Prayer
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     your
                     Majesty
                     having
                     happily
                     pass'd
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     this
                     present
                     life
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     made
                     partaker
                     of
                     Eternal
                     Glory
                     .
                  
                   
                     Dated
                     at
                     Rome
                     at
                     
                       St.
                       Peters
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             my
             Lord
             Herberts
             History
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             will
             now
             relate
             some
             other
             favours
             shew'd
             to
             him
             by
             Popes
             .
          
        
         
           HE
           receiv'd
           from
           Pope
           Clement
           ,
           a
           Rose
           of
           Gold
           for
           a
           Present
           .
           The
           reception
           of
           it
           is
           thus
           related
           by
           Sir
           
             Rich.
             Baker
          
           ,
           page
           391.
           
        
         
           
             Doctor
             
               Thomas
               Hannibal
            
             ,
             Master
             of
             the
             Rolls
             ,
             was
             receiv'd
             into
             London
             by
             Earls
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             diverse
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             as
             Embassador
             from
             Pope
             Clement
             :
             who
             brought
             with
             him
             a
             
               Rose
               of
               Gold
            
             ,
             for
             a
             Present
             to
             the
             King
             :
             and
             on
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             after
             a
             Solemn
             Mass
             ,
             sung
             by
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             York
             ,
             the
             said
             Present
             was
             delivered
             to
             
             the
             King
             :
             which
             was
             a
             Tree
             ,
             forged
             of
             fine
             Gold
             ,
             with
             Branches
             ,
             Leaves
             ,
             and
             Flowers
             ,
             resembling
             Roses
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             Sir
             
               Rich.
               Baker
            
             .
          
        
         
           ANother
           Present
           was
           sent
           him
           by
           Pope
           Julius
           :
           whereof
           there
           is
           this
           Relation
           in
           the
           same
           History
           ,
           page
           376.
           
        
         
           
             Pope
             Julius
             the
             second
             ,
             sent
             to
             King
             Henry
             a
             Cap
             of
             Maintenance
             ,
             and
             a
             Sword
             ;
             and
             being
             angry
             with
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             tranferred
             ,
             by
             Authority
             of
             the
             Lateran
             Council
             ,
             the
             Title
             of
             Christianissimo
             from
             him
             upon
             King
             Henry
             :
             which
             with
             great
             solemnity
             was
             published
             the
             Sunday
             following
             ,
             at
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
             St.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             Thus
             far
             Sir
             
               Rich.
               Baker
            
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 First
                 Ground
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
              
               England
               
                 was
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Divorce
                 from
                 Queen
              
               Catherine
               ;
               
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 publickly
                 examined
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 made
                 this
                 following
                 Speech
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Queen
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Form
             )
             being
             called
             upon
             ,
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             made
             no
             Answer
             ,
             but
             rose
             out
             of
             her
             Chair
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             kneeling
             down
             at
             his
             Feet
             :
             to
             whom
             she
             said
             ,
             
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Queens
                     Speech
                     .
                  
                   
                     SIR
                     ,
                  
                   
                     IN
                     what
                     have
                     I
                     offended
                     you
                     ?
                     or
                     what
                     occasion
                     of
                     displeasure
                     have
                     I
                     given
                     you
                     ,
                     intending
                     thus
                     to
                     put
                     me
                     from
                     you
                     ?
                     I
                     take
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     my
                     Judge
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     to
                     you
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     humble
                     Wife
                     ,
                     ever
                     conformable
                     to
                     your
                     Will
                     ,
                     and
                     Pleasure
                     ;
                     never
                     contradicting
                     ,
                     or
                     gain-saying
                     you
                     in
                     any
                     thing
                     :
                     being
                     always
                     contented
                     with
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     wherein
                     you
                     had
                     
                     any
                     delight
                     ,
                     or
                     took
                     any
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     without
                     grudge
                     ,
                     or
                     countenance
                     of
                     discontent
                     ,
                     or
                     displeasure
                     .
                     I
                     lov'd
                     for
                     your
                     sake
                     ,
                     all
                     them
                     whom
                     you
                     lov'd
                     ,
                     whether
                     I
                     had
                     cause
                     ,
                     or
                     no
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     were
                     my
                     Friends
                     or
                     my
                     Enemies
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     been
                     your
                     Wife
                     these
                     twenty
                     years
                     or
                     more
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     had
                     by
                     me
                     divers
                     Children
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     you
                     had
                     me
                     at
                     first
                     ,
                     I
                     take
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     my
                     Judg
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     was
                     a
                     Maid
                     :
                     and
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     or
                     no
                     ,
                     I
                     put
                     it
                     to
                     your
                     own
                     Conscience
                     .
                     If
                     there
                     be
                     any
                     just
                     cause
                     that
                     you
                     can
                     alledge
                     against
                     me
                     ,
                     either
                     of
                     dishonesty
                     ,
                     or
                     matter
                     lawful
                     to
                     put
                     me
                     from
                     you
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     content
                     to
                     depart
                     ,
                     to
                     my
                     shame
                     and
                     confusion
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     none
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     pray
                     you
                     to
                     let
                     me
                     have
                     Justice
                     at
                     your
                     Hands
                     .
                     The
                     King
                     ,
                     your
                     Father
                     ,
                     was
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     time
                     ,
                     of
                     such
                     an
                     excellent
                     Wit
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     accounted
                     amongst
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     for
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     
                       a
                       second
                       Salomon
                    
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Spain
                     my
                     Father
                     Ferdinand
                     ,
                     was
                     accounted
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     wisest
                     Princes
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     reign'd
                     in
                     Spain
                     ,
                     for
                     many
                     years
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     therefore
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     doubted
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     gathered
                     as
                     wise
                     Counsellors
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     of
                     every
                     Realm
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     their
                     Wisdoms
                     they
                     thought
                     meet
                     :
                     and
                     I
                     conceive
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     were
                     in
                     those
                     days
                     ,
                     as
                     wise
                     and
                     well-learned
                     men
                     ,
                     in
                     both
                     the
                     Realms
                     ,
                     as
                     be
                     now
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     :
                     who
                     thought
                     the
                     Marriage
                     between
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     me
                     ,
                     good
                     and
                     lawful
                     .
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     wonder
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     what
                     
                       new
                       inventions
                    
                     are
                     now
                     invented
                     against
                     me
                     .
                     And
                     now
                     to
                     put
                     me
                     
                     to
                     stand
                     to
                     the
                     Order
                     ,
                     and
                     Judgment
                     of
                     this
                     Court
                     ,
                     seems
                     very
                     unreasonable
                     .
                     For
                     you
                     may
                     condemn
                     me
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     being
                     able
                     to
                     answer
                     for
                     my self
                     ;
                     as
                     having
                     no
                     Counse
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     you
                     assigned
                     me
                     ;
                     who
                     cannot
                     be
                     indifferent
                     on
                     my
                     part
                     ,
                     since
                     they
                     are
                     your
                     own
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     you
                     have
                     taken
                     ,
                     and
                     chosen
                     out
                     of
                     your
                     own
                     Council
                     ;
                     whereunto
                     they
                     are
                     privy
                     ,
                     and
                     dare
                     not
                     disclose
                     your
                     Will
                     ,
                     and
                     Intent
                     .
                     Therefore
                     I
                     humbly
                     pray
                     you
                     ,
                     to
                     spare
                     me
                     ,
                     until
                     I
                     may
                     know
                     ,
                     what
                     Counsel
                     ,
                     my
                     Friends
                     in
                     Spain
                     will
                     advise
                     me
                     to
                     take
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     ,
                     then
                     your
                     Pleasure
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     ,
                     with
                     that
                     ,
                     she
                     rose
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     departed
                     ,
                     never
                     more
                     appearing
                     in
                     any
                     Court.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             King
             ,
             perceiving
             that
             she
             was
             
             gone
             ,
             said
             ;
          
           
             I
             
               Will
               now
               in
               her
               Absence
               declare
               this
               unto
               you
               all
               ,
               That
               She
               has
               been
               unto
               me
               as
               True
               and
               Obedient
               a
               Wife
               ,
               as
               I
               would
               wish
               ,
               or
               desire
               .
               She
               has
               all
               the
               virtuous
               qualities
               ,
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               a
               Woman
               of
               her
               Dignity
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               of
               Mean
               Condition
               .
               She
               is
               also
               ,
               surely
               ,
               a
               Noble
               Woman
               born
               :
               Her
               Condition
               will
               well
               declare
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             King
             sent
             the
             Two
             
             Cardinals
             ,
             Campeius
             ,
             and
             Wolsey
             ,
             to
             speak
             with
             her
             .
          
           
             
               WHen
               the
               Queen
               was
               told
               ,
               that
               the
               Cardinals
               were
               come
               to
               speak
               with
               Her
               ,
               She
               rose
               up
               ,
               and
               ,
               with
               a
               Skein
               of
               white
               Thred
               about
               her
               neck
               ,
               came
               into
               her
               Chamber
               of
               Presence
               .
               The
               Cardinals
               said
               ,
               they
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               King
               to
               understand
               her
               mind
               ,
               concerning
               the
               business
               between
               Him
               and
               Her.
               
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Queen
                
                 )
                 I
                 cannot
                 answer
                 you
                 so
                 suddenly
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 set
                 ,
                 among
                 my
                 Maids
                 ,
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 little
                 thinking
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 ;
                 wherein
                 there
                 needs
                 a
                 longer
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 better
                 head
                 ,
                 then
                 mine
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Answer
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 Counsel
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 which
                 concerns
                 me
                 so
                 near
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 any
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 or
                 Friends
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 my
                 Profit
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 English
                 man
                 will
                 Counsel
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 a
                 Friend
                 to
                 me
                 against
                 the
                 King's
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 Subjects
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 my
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 may
                 trust
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Spain
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Cardinals
               returning
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               gave
               him
               an
               account
               of
               what
               She
               said
               .
               Thus
               the
               case
               went
               forward
               ,
               from
               Court
               to
               Court
               ,
               till
               it
               came
               to
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               The
               King's
               Counsel
               at
               the
               Bar
               called
               for
               
               Judgment
               :
               unto
               whom
               
                 Cardinal
                 Campeius
              
               said
               thus
               .
               
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   give
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   till
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   proceedings
                   ;
                   whose
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   and
                   Command
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   observe
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   is
                   too
                   high
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   hasty
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   Highness
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                   ,
                   and
                   doubtfulness
                   of
                   the
                   Case
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   whose
                   Commissioners
                   we
                   be
                   ;
                   under
                   whose
                   Authority
                   we
                   sit
                   .
                   It
                   were
                   therefore
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   make
                   our
                   Chief
                   Head
                   a
                   Counsel
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   proceed
                   to
                   a
                   definitive
                   sentence
                   .
                   I
                   come
                   not
                   to
                   please
                   ,
                   for
                   Favour
                   ,
                   Need
                   ,
                   or
                   Dread
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   Person
                   alive
                   ,
                   be
                   he
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   such
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Person
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   offend
                   my
                   Conscience
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   Favour
                   ,
                   or
                   Disfavour
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   High
                   Estate
                   ,
                   do
                   that
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   against
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God.
                
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 both
                 weak
                 and
                 sickly
                 )
                 that
                 look
                 daily
                 for
                 death
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 wade
                 any
                 further
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 until
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 Assent
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 will
                 adjourn
                 the
                 Court
                 for
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 such
                 Jurisdiction
                 is
                 deriv'd
                 .
              
               Upon
               this
               the
               Court
               was
               dissolv'd
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               done
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             step'd
             forth
             the
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             uttered
             with
             an
             haughty
             Countenance
             ,
             these
             words
             ,
             
          
           
             
               It
               was
            
             never
             merry
             in
             ENGLAND
             ,
             since
             we
             had
             any
             Cardinals
             amongst
             us
             .
             
               
                 Thus
                 far
              
               Stow.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               Upon
               this
               there
               was
               a
               Debate
               held
               in
               Council
               ,
               Whether
               it
               were
               convenient
               for
               the
               King
               to
               Assume
               to
               himself
               the
            
             Supremacy
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ?
             
               In
               opposition
               to
               which
               there
               was
               this
            
             Speech
             
               made
               ;
               related
               in
               my
               Lord
            
             Herbert
             '
             
               s
               History
            
             ,
             pag.
             362.
             
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       SIR
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     YOur
                     Highness
                     is
                     come
                     to
                     a
                     point
                     ,
                     which
                     needs
                     a
                     strong
                     ,
                     and
                     firm
                     Resolution
                     ;
                     it
                     being
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     most
                     important
                     in
                     its
                     self
                     ,
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     presented
                     ;
                     but
                     likewise
                     of
                     that
                     consequence
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     will
                     comprehend
                     your
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     and
                     Posterity
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     ,
                     whether
                     in
                     this
                     business
                     of
                     your
                     Divorce
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Second
                       Marriage
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Affairs
                     ,
                     in
                     your
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     you
                     would
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     your
                     own
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Popes
                     Authority
                     .
                     
                       For
                       my
                       own
                       part
                       ,
                       as
                       an
                       Englishman
                       ,
                       and
                       your
                       Highnes's
                       Subject
                       ,
                       I
                       must
                       wish
                       all
                       Power
                       in
                       your
                       Highness
                       .
                       But
                       when
                       I
                       consider
                       the
                       Ancient
                       practice
                       of
                       this
                       Kingdom
                       ,
                       I
                       cannot
                       but
                       think
                       any
                       Innovation
                       dangerous
                       .
                       For
                       ,
                       if
                       in
                       every
                       Temporal
                       Estate
                       ,
                       it
                       be
                       necessary
                       to
                       come
                       to
                       some
                       Supream
                       Authority
                       ,
                       whence
                       all
                       inferior
                       Magistracy
                       should
                       be
                       derived
                       ;
                       it
                       seems
                       much
                       more
                       necessary
                       in
                       Religion
                       ;
                       both
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       Body
                       thereof
                       seems
                       more
                       susceptible
                       of
                       a
                       Head
                       ,
                       than
                       any
                       else
                       ;
                       and
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       Head
                       again
                       ,
                       must
                       direct
                       so
                       many
                       others
                       ;
                       We
                       should
                       therefore
                       ,
                       above
                       
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       labour
                       to
                       keep
                       an
                       unity
                       in
                       the
                       parts
                       thereof
                       ;
                       as
                       being
                       the
                       Sacred
                       bond
                       ,
                       which
                       knits
                       and
                       holds
                       together
                       ,
                       not
                       its
                       own
                       alone
                       ,
                       but
                       all
                       other
                       Government
                       .
                       But
                       how
                       much
                       ,
                       Sir
                       ,
                       should
                       we
                       recede
                       from
                       the
                       Dignity
                       thereof
                       ,
                       if
                       we
                       (
                       at
                       once
                       )
                       retrenched
                       this
                       its
                       chief
                       and
                       most
                       eminent
                       part
                       ?
                       And
                       ,
                       who
                       ever
                       liked
                       that
                       Body
                       long
                       ,
                       whose
                       Head
                       was
                       taken
                       away
                       ?
                       Certainly
                       ,
                       Sir
                       ,
                       an
                       Authority
                       received
                       for
                       many
                       Ages
                       ,
                       ought
                       not
                       rashly
                       to
                       be
                       rejected
                       .
                       For
                       ,
                       is
                       not
                       the
                       Pope
                       ,
                       
                         Communis
                         Pater
                      
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Christian
                       World
                       ,
                       and
                       Arbiter
                       of
                       their
                       Differences
                       ?
                       Does
                       not
                       he
                       Support
                       the
                       Majesty
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                       and
                       vindicate
                       it
                       from
                       neglect
                       ?
                       Does
                       not
                       the
                       holding
                       his
                       Authority
                       from
                       God
                       ,
                       keep
                       Men
                       in
                       awe
                       ,
                       not
                       of
                       Temporal
                       alone
                       ,
                       but
                       Eternal
                       punishments
                       ;
                       and
                       therein
                       extend
                       his
                       Power
                       beyond
                       death
                       it self
                       ?
                       And
                       will
                       it
                       be
                       secure
                       ,
                       to
                       lay
                       aside
                       those
                       potent
                       means
                       of
                       reducing
                       People
                       to
                       their
                       Duty
                       ,
                       and
                       trust
                       only
                       to
                       the
                       Sword
                       of
                       Justice
                       ,
                       and
                       Secular
                       Arms
                       ?
                       Besides
                       ,
                       who
                       shall
                       mitigate
                       the
                       rigor
                       of
                       Laws
                       in
                       those
                       Cases
                       ,
                       which
                       may
                       admit
                       exception
                       ,
                       if
                       the
                       Pope
                       be
                       taken
                       away
                       ?
                       Who
                       shall
                       presume
                       to
                       give
                       Orders
                       ,
                       or
                       Administer
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ?
                       Who
                       shall
                       be
                       Depository
                       of
                       the
                       Oaths
                       and
                       Leagues
                       of
                       Princes
                       ?
                       Or
                       ,
                       Fulminate
                       against
                       the
                       perjur'd
                       Infractors
                       of
                       them
                       ?
                       For
                       my
                       part
                       (
                       as
                       Affairs
                       now
                       stand
                       )
                       I
                       find
                       not
                       ,
                       how
                       ,
                       either
                       a
                       general
                       Peace
                       amongst
                       Princes
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       equal
                       moderation
                       in
                       Humane
                       Affairs
                       ,
                       
                       can
                       be
                       well
                       conserved
                       without
                       him
                       .
                       For
                       ,
                       as
                       his
                       Court
                       is
                       a
                       kind
                       of
                       Chancery
                       ,
                       to
                       all
                       other
                       Courts
                       of
                       Justice
                       in
                       the
                       Christian
                       World
                       ;
                       so
                       if
                       you
                       take
                       it
                       away
                       ,
                       you
                       subvert
                       that
                       Equity
                       ,
                       and
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       which
                       should
                       be
                       the
                       Rule
                       ,
                       and
                       Interpreter
                       of
                       all
                       Laws
                       and
                       Constitutions
                       whatsoever
                       .
                       I
                       will
                       conclude
                       ,
                       that
                       ,
                       I
                       wish
                       your
                       Highness
                       (
                       as
                       my
                       King
                       and
                       Sovereign
                       )
                       ,
                       all
                       true
                       Greatness
                       and
                       Happiness
                       ;
                       but
                       think
                       it
                       not
                       fit
                       (
                       in
                       this
                       Case
                       )
                       that
                       your
                       Subjects
                       should
                       either
                       examine
                       by
                       what
                       right
                       Ecclesiastical
                       Government
                       is
                       Innovated
                       ;
                       or
                       enquire
                       how
                       far
                       they
                       are
                       bound
                       thereby
                       ;
                       since
                       ,
                       beside
                       that
                       it
                       might
                       cause
                       Division
                       ,
                       and
                       hazzard
                       the
                       Overthrow
                       ,
                       both
                       of
                       the
                       one
                       and
                       the
                       other
                       Authority
                       ;
                       it
                       would
                       give
                       that
                       Offence
                       and
                       Scandal
                       abroad
                       ,
                       that
                       Forein
                       Princes
                       would
                       both
                       reprove
                       and
                       disallow
                       all
                       our
                       Proceedings
                       in
                       this
                       kind
                       ,
                       and
                       upon
                       occasion
                       ,
                       be
                       disposed
                       easily
                       to
                       joyn
                       against
                       us
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 my
                 Lord
              
               Herbert
               
                 relates
                 this
                 excellent
                 Speech
              
               .
            
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             Speech
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             could
             be
             said
             against
             it
             ,
             the
             
               Popes
               Supremacy
            
             was
             excluded
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             Married
             
               Anne
               Boleign
            
             :
             which
             is
             thus
             set
             down
             by
             Stow
             ,
             continued
             by
             
               How
               's
               ,
               Pag.
            
             554.
             
          
           
             
               KIng
               Henry
               upon
               occasion
               of
               these
               delays
               made
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               his
               Controversie
               
               of
               Divorce
               ,
               and
               through
               Displeasure
               of
               such
               Reports
               as
               he
               heard
               had
               been
               made
               of
               him
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               Thirdly
               ,
               moved
               by
               some
               Counsellors
               to
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Germans
               ,
               caused
               a
               Proclamation
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               Two
               and
               twentieth
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               forbidding
               all
               his
               Subjects
               to
               purchase
               any
               manner
               of
               thing
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               :
               And
               obtaining
               a
               Divorce
               from
               Queen
               Catherine
               ,
               his
               Wife
               ,
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               he
               privately
               Married
               
                 Anne
                 Boleign
              
               :
               And
               upon
               that
               ,
               by
               another
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               Pope
               with
               all
               his
               Authority
               ,
               was
               clean
               banished
               his
               Realm
               ,
               and
               Order
               taken
               that
               he
               should
               no
               more
               be
               called
               Pope
               ,
               but
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               the
               King
               to
               be
               taken
               and
               reputed
               as
               
                 Supream
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               having
               full
               Authority
               to
               Reform
               all
               Errors
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               Abuses
               in
               the
               same
               .
               It
               was
               further
               Enacted
               by
               another
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               That
               no
               Person
               should
               Appeal
               for
               any
               Cause
               out
               of
               this
               Realm
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ;
               but
               from
               the
               Commissary
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               from
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ;
               from
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               all
               Causes
               of
               the
               King
               to
               be
               tryed
               in
               the
               Upper-House
               of
               Parliament
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               First-Fruits
               and
               Tenths
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Dignities
               and
               Promotions
               were
               granted
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 far
              
               Stow.
               
            
          
           
           
             This
             Deserting
             of
             the
             Pope
             is
             thus
             related
             by
             Dr.
             Heylyn
             ,
             in
             the
             Preface
             of
             his
             History
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             
               KIng
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               being
               
               violently
               hurried
               with
               the
               Transport
               of
               some
               private
               Affections
               ;
               And
               finding
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               appeared
               the
               greatest
               Obstacle
               to
               his
               desires
               ,
               he
               extinguished
               his
               Authority
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               This
               opened
               the
               first
               way
               to
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               and
               gave
               encouragement
               to
               those
               who
               inclined
               unto
               it
               :
               To
               which
               the
               King
               afforded
               no
               small
               countenance
               out
               of
               Politick
               Ends.
               But
               for
               his
               own
               part
               ,
               he
               adhered
               to
               his
               Old
               Religion
               ;
               severely
               Persecuting
               those
               that
               Dissented
               from
               it
               .
               And
               died
               (
               though
               Excommunicated
               )
               in
               that
               Faith
               and
               Doctrine
               which
               he
               had
               sucked
               in
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               with
               his
               Mothers
               milk
               :
               And
               of
               which
               he
               shewed
               himself
               so
               stout
               a
               Champion
               against
               Luther
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               concerning
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               prodigious
               Change
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             Opposition
             against
             this
             sudden
             Change
             ,
             was
             a
             Sermon
             of
             one
             Friar
             Peto
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             King
             's
             second
             Marriage
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             related
             by
             Howes
             upon
             
               Stow
               ,
               Pag.
            
             562.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               First
               ,
               that
               openly
               resisted
               ,
               or
               reprehended
               the
               King
               ,
               touching
               his
               Marriage
               with
               
                 Anne
                 Boleign
              
               ,
               was
               one
               
                 Friar
                 Peto
              
               ,
               a
               simple
               Man
               ,
               yet
               very
               Devout
               ,
               of
               the
               Ord●…
               of
               the
               Observants
               .
               This
               Man
               ,
               Preaching
               at
               Greenwich
               ,
               upon
               the
               Two
               and
               twentieth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               third
               Book
               of
               
                 the
                 Kings
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               last
               part
               of
               the
               story
               of
               Achab
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Even
                 where
                 the
                 Dogs
                 licked
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
              
               Nabaoth
               ,
               
                 even
                 there
                 shall
                 Dogs
                 lick
                 thy
                 Blood
                 also
                 ,
                 O
                 King.
              
               And
               therewithal
               spake
               of
               the
               
                 Lying
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               which
               abused
               the
               King
               
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 am
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               Micheas
               
                 whom
                 you
                 will
                 hate
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 truly
                 that
                 this
                 Marriage
                 is
                 unlawful
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 eat
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 Sorrow
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 speak
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               when
               he
               had
               strongly
               enveighed
               against
               the
               King's
               
                 second
                 Marriage
              
               ,
               to
               diswade
               him
               from
               it
               :
               he
               also
               said
               ,
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 yea
                 too
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 Preach
                 ,
                 and
                 Perswade
                 you
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 feeding
                 your
                 folly
                 and
                 frail
                 Affections
                 ,
                 upon
                 hope
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 worldly
                 Promotion
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 betray
                 your
                 Soul
                 ,
                 your
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 to
                 obtain
                 Fat
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 Rich
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 and
                 get
              
               
               
                 Episcopal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Dignities
                 .
              
               These
               
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 Four
                 hundred
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Lying
                 ,
                 seek
                 to
                 deceive
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 take
                 good
                 heed
                 lest
                 you
                 being
                 seduced
                 ,
                 find
              
               Achab
               '
               
                 s
                 punishment
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Blood
                 licked
                 up
                 by
                 Dogs
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 miseries
                 in
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 daily
                 abused
                 by
                 Flatterers
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               King
               ,
               being
               thus
               reproved
               ,
               endured
               it
               patiently
               ,
               and
               did
               no
               violence
               to
               Peto
               .
               But
               the
               next
               Sunday
               
               Dr.
               Curwin
               Preached
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               who
               most
               sharply
               reprehended
               Peto
               ,
               and
               his
               Preaching
               ,
               calling
               him
               
                 Dog
                 ,
                 Slanderer
                 ,
                 base
                 beggarly
                 Friar
                 ,
                 Rebel
                 ,
                 Traytor
                 ,
              
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 Subject
                 should
                 speak
                 so
                 audaciously
                 to
                 Princes
                 :
              
               And
               having
               spoken
               much
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               and
               in
               Commendation
               of
               the
               King's
               Marriage
               ,
               thereby
               to
               Establish
               his
               Seed
               in
               his
               Seat
               for
               ever
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               then
               supposing
               that
               he
               had
               utterly
               suppressed
               Peto
               ,
               and
               his
               partakers
               ,
               lifted
               up
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 speak
                 to
                 thee
              
               ,
               Peto
               ,
               
                 which
                 makest
                 thy self
              
               Micheas
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 mayst
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 Kings
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 being
                 fled
                 for
                 fear
                 and
                 shame
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 answer
                 my
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               And
               whilst
               he
               thus
               spake
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               Elstow
               ,
               a
               fellow
               Friar
               to
               Peto
               ,
               standing
               in
               the
               Rood-loft
               ,
               who
               said
               to
               Dr.
               Curwin
               ;
            
             
               
                 Good
                 Sir
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 Father
              
               Peto
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 Commanded
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 gone
                 to
                 a
                 Provincial
              
               
               
                 Council
                 ,
                 held
                 at
              
               Canterbury
               ;
               
                 and
                 not
                 fled
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 morrow
                 he
                 will
                 return
                 again
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 I
                 am
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 another
              
               Micheas
               ,
               
                 and
                 will
                 lay
                 down
                 my
                 Life
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 true
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 taught
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 Combate
                 〈◊〉
                 challenge
                 thee
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 equal
                 Judges
                 ;
                 even
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Curwin
               ,
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 which
                 art
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Four
                 hundred
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 into
                 whom
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Lying
                 is
                 entred
                 ,
                 and
                 seekest
                 ,
                 by
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 to
                 establish
                 a
                 Succession
                 ;
                 betraying
                 the
                 King
                 unto
                 endless
                 Perdition
                 ,
                 more
                 for
                 thine
                 own
                 vain
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 of
                 Promotion
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 discharge
                 of
                 thy
                 clogged
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King's
                 Salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Elstow
               waxed
               hot
               ,
               and
               spake
               very
               earnestly
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               could
               not
               make
               him
               cease
               his
               Speech
               ,
               until
               the
               King
               himself
               bad
               him
               hold
               his
               peace
               :
               And
               gave
               Order
               ,
               that
               He
               ,
               and
               Peto
               should
               be
               Convented
               before
               the
               Council
               ;
               which
               was
               done
               the
               next
               day
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Lords
               had
               rebuked
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               deserved
               to
               be
               put
               into
               a
               Sack
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               Thames
               :
               Whereunto
               Elstow
               ,
               smiling
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Threaten
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 Rich
                 ,
                 and
                 Dainty
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 clothed
                 in
                 Purple
                 ,
                 fare
                 Deliciously
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 chiefest
                 hope
                 in
                 this
                 World.
                 For
                 we
                 esteem
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 joyful
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 driven
                 hence
                 :
                 And
                 with
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 ready
                 by
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 Land
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 care
                 not
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 we
                 go
                 .
              
            
             
             
               These
               Friars
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Order
               ,
               were
               banish'd
               shortly
               after
               :
               And
               after
               that
               ,
               none
               durst
               openly
               oppose
               themselves
               against
               the
               Kings
               affections
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 far
              
               Stow.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             more
             perfectly
             to
             Establish
             this
             Change
             ,
             It
             was
             Ordered
             ,
             That
             there
             should
             be
             Sermons
             Preached
             at
             
             Paul's-Cross
             ,
             against
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             .
             Thus
             related
             by
             Howes
             upon
             
               Stow
               ,
               Pag.
            
             571.
             
          
           
             
               Every
               Sunday
               ,
               at
               
               Paul's-Cross
               ,
               Preached
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               declaring
               the
               Pope
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               
                 Supream
                 Head
              
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Also
               ,
               in
               other
               Places
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               great
               Troubles
               were
               raised
               about
               Preaching
               ;
               namely
               at
               Bristow
               ,
               where
               Mr.
               Latimer
               preach'd
               ;
               and
               there
               preach'd
               against
               him
               ,
               one
               Mr.
               Hobberton
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Powel
               :
               So
               that
               there
               was
               great
               partakings
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               divers
               Priests
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               set
               up
               Bills
               against
               the
               Mayor
               ,
               and
               against
               Mr.
               Latimer
               .
               But
               the
               Mayor
               permitting
               Laymen
               to
               Preach
               ,
               caused
               divers
               Priests
               to
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               Newgate
               ,
               with
               Bolts
               upon
               them
               :
               and
               divers
               others
               ran
               away
               ,
               and
               lost
               their
               Livings
               ,
               rather
               than
               come
               into
               the
               
               Mayor's
               handling
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Howes
               .
            
          
           
             The
             King
             ,
             being
             thus
             Establish'd
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             of
             England
             ,
             makes
             one
             
               Thomas
               Cromwel
            
             his
             Vicar
             General
             ;
             which
             is
             thus
             set
             down
             by
             Sir
             
               Rich.
               Baker
            
             ,
             Pag.
             408.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Son
               to
               a
               Black
               smith
               in
               Putney
               ,
               being
               raised
               to
               
                 High
                 Dignities
              
               ,
               was
               lastly
               made
               
                 Vicar
                 General
              
               ,
               under
               the
               King
               in
               all
               
               
                 Ecclefiastical
                 Affairs
              
               :
               who
               sate
               divers
               times
               in
               the
               Convocation-House
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               Head
               over
               them
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Sir
               
                 Richard
                 Baker
              
               .
            
          
           
             And
             ,
             thus
             far
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             this
             prodigious
             Change
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 Abbeys
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 Effect
                 of
                 this
                 Change
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Stow
               ,
               Pag.
               572.
               
            
             
               THE
               King
               sent
               the
               said
               Cromwel
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               visit
               the
               Abbeys
               and
               Nunneries
               in
               England
               ;
               (
               the
               said
               Cromwel
               being
               ordained
               Principal
               Visitor
               )
               ,
               He
               put
               forth
               all
               Religious
               Persons
               ,
               that
               would
               go
               ,
               and
               all
               under
               the
               Age
               of
               
                 Four
                 and
                 Twenty
              
               :
               And
               after
               closed
               up
               the
               residue
               ,
               that
               would
               remain
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               should
               not
               come
               out
               of
               their
               places
               .
            
             
               All
               Religious
               Men
               ,
               that
               departed
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               or
               Prior
               ,
               gave
               them
               for
               their
               Habit
               a
               Priests
               Gown
               ,
               and
               Forty
               Shillings
               in
               Money
               .
            
             
               The
               Nuns
               had
               such
               Apparel
               given
               them
               ,
               as
               Secular
               Women
               wear
               ,
               and
               had
               liberty
               to
               go
               whither
               they
               would
               .
            
             
               They
               took
               out
               of
               the
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               Abbeys
               ,
               their
               Reliques
               ,
               and
               chiefest
               Jewels
               ,
               (
               to
               the
               Kings
               use
               they
               said
               )
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Stow.
               
            
          
           
           
             Here
             follows
             a
             more
             particular
             Account
             of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             these
             Abbeys
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               
                 Religious
                 House
              
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               took
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               was
               the
               Hospital
               of
               St.
               James
               ,
               near
               Charing-cross
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Means
               to
               the
               same
               belonging
               ;
               compounding
               with
               
                 the
                 Sisters
              
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               have
               Pensions
               ,
               during
               their
               lives
               :
               And
               built
               in
               place
               of
               the
               said
               Hospital
               ,
               a
               
                 Goodly
                 Mansion
              
               ,
               retaining
               still
               the
               Name
               of
               St.
               James
               .
            
             
               Stow
               ,
               p.
               560.
               
            
          
           
             In
             a
             Parliament
             were
             granted
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             All
             
               Religious
               Houses
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             ,
             of
             the
             value
             of
             
               Two
               hundred
               pounds
            
             ,
             and
             under
             ,
             with
             all
             Lands
             ,
             and
             Goods
             ,
             to
             them
             belonging
             .
          
           
             The
             Number
             of
             these
             Houses
             ,
             then
             suppressed
             ,
             were
             about
             
               Three
               Hundred
               Seventy
               Six
            
             ;
             and
             the
             value
             of
             their
             Lands
             
               then
               ,
               Thirty
               two
               thousand
               pounds
               ,
            
             and
             more
             by
             the
             Year
             .
             The
             
               Moveable
               Goods
            
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             were
             then
             sold
             at
             
             Robin-Hood's
             peny-worths
             )
             amounted
             to
             more
             than
             
               Ten
               thousand
               pounds
            
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Religious
               Persons
            
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             the
             said
             Houses
             ,
             were
             clearly
             put
             out
             ;
             whereof
             some
             went
             to
             other
             
               Greater
               Houses
            
             ;
             and
             some
             went
             abroad
             to
             the
             World.
             
             
               It
               was
               
                 (
                 saith
                 my
                 Author
              
               )
               a
               pitiful
               thing
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               lamentation
               ,
               that
               People
               in
               the
               Countrey
               made
               for
               them
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               great
               Hospitality
               kept
               amongst
               them
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               it
               was
               thought
               )
               more
               than
               Ten
               thousand
               Persons
               (
               Masters
               and
               Servants
               )
               lost
               their
               Living
               ,
               
               by
               the
               putting
               down
               of
               these
               Houses
               .
               
                 Thus
                 Sto●…v
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Not
               long
               after
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               the
               said
               Cromwel
               ,
               All
               the
               Orders
               of
               Friars
               and
               Nunns
               ,
               with
               their
               Cloysters
               ,
               and
               Houses
               ,
               were
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               put
               down
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               Black-Friars
               in
               London
               ;
               the
               next
               day
               the
               White-Friars
               ,
               the
               Grey-Friars
               ,
               and
               the
               Monks
               of
               Charter-House
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               the
               others
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Baker
               ,
               page
               415.
               
            
          
           
             Here
             follows
             a
             particular
             Relation
             concerning
             the
             Shrine
             at
             Canterbury
             .
             Thus
             deliver'd
             by
             Sir
             
               Rich
               ,
               Baker
            
             ,
             pag.
             411.
             
          
           
             
               SAint
               Augustines
               Abbey
               at
               Canterbury
               was
               suppress'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Shrine
               ,
               and
               Goods
               ,
               taken
               to
               the
               Kings
               Treasury
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               Shrine
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Priory
               of
               
               Christs-Church
               ,
               was
               likewise
               taken
               to
               the
               
                 Kings
                 use
              
               .
            
             
               This
               Shrine
               was
               built
               about
               a
               man's
               height
               ,
               all
               of
               Stone
               ;
               and
               then
               upwards
               ,
               of
               Timber
               plain
               ,
               within
               the
               which
               was
               a
               Chest
               of
               Iron
               ,
               containing
               the
               Bones
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               ,
               Scull
               and
               all
               ,
               with
               the
               wound
               on
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               the
               piece
               cut
               out
               of
               his
               Scull
               in
               the
               same
               wound
               .
            
             
               These
               Bones
               ,
               by
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Lord
               Cromwel
               ,
               were
               burnt
               .
               The
               Timber-work
               of
               
                 This
                 Shrine
              
               ,
               on
               the
               out-side
               ,
               was
               covered
               with
               Plates
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Damasked
               with
               Gold-wyre
               :
               which
               Ground
               of
               Gold
               was
               again
               cover'd
               with
               Jewels
               of
               Gold
               ,
               as
               Ten
               or
               Twelve
               Rings
               ,
               ●…ramped
               
               with
               Gold-wyre
               ,
               into
               the
               said
               Ground
               of
               Gold
               :
               many
               of
               these
               Rings
               having
               Stones
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               likewise
               Images
               of
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Precious
                 Stones
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Great
                 Pearls
              
               ,
            
             
               The
               Spoyl
               of
               which
               Shrine
               ,
               in
               Gold
               and
               
                 Precious
                 Stones
              
               ,
               fill'd
               two
               great
               Chests
               ;
               such
               as
               six
               ,
               or
               seven
               strong
               men
               could
               do
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               remove
               one
               of
               them
               at
               once
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Monks
               of
               that
               Church
               were
               commanded
               ,
               to
               change
               their
               Habits
               into
               the
               Apparel
               of
               
                 Secular
                 Priests
              
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Baker
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Knights
               of
               the
               Rhodes
               ,
               and
               Knights
               of
               St.
               John
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               were
               utterly
               Dissolv'd
               ,
               and
               made
               void
               :
               The
               King
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               to
               have
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               ,
               all
               the
               
               Mansion-House
               ,
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Buildings
               ,
               and
               Gardens
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               belonging
               ,
               near
               to
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               call'd
               the
               House
               of
               St.
               John
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               England
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               Hospital-Church
               ,
               an
               House
               of
               Kilwarin
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               with
               all
               
                 Castles
                 ,
                 Honours
                 ,
                 Mannors
                 ,
                 Measees
                 ,
                 Lands
                 ,
                 Tenements
                 ,
                 Rents
                 ,
                 Revenues
                 ,
                 Services
                 ,
                 Woods
                 ,
                 Downs
                 ,
                 Pastures
                 ,
                 Parks
                 ,
                 Warrens
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               
                 Goods
                 ,
                 Cattels
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Thus
               Stow
               ,
               pag.
               579.
               
            
          
           
             
               Besides
               these
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               there
               were
               likewise
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               given
               the
               King
               ,
               All
               Colleges
               ,
               Chanteries
               ,
               Hospitals
               ,
               Free
               Chappels
               ,
               Fraternities
               ,
               Brother-hoods
               ,
               and
               Gilds
               .
            
             
               The
               Number
               of
               Monasteries
               suppress'd
               ,
               
               were
               645
               :
               besides
               90
               Colleges
               ,
               110
               Hospitals
               ;
               and
               of
               Chanteries
               ,
               and
               Free
               Chappels
               ,
               2374.
               
            
             
               Thus
               Baker
               in
               the
               former
               page
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             to
             give
             a
             more
             exact
             Account
             of
             the
             Grounds
             ,
             and
             Progress
             of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             these
             Monasteries
             ;
             We
             will
             here
             insert
             a
             Discourse
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             Mr.
             
               Dugdales
               Antiquities
            
             of
             
             Warwick-shire
             ,
             Pag.
             801.
             where
             he
             treats
             of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             a
             particular
             Monastery
             of
             Nunnes
             ,
             called
             Poles-worth
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             occasion
             of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             all
             other
             Monasteries
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             Discourse
             is
             thus
             delivered
             .
          
           
             
               I
               Find
               it
               left
               Recorded
               ,
               by
               the
               Commissioners
               ,
               that
               were
               imploy'd
               to
               take
               Surrender
               of
               the
               Monasteries
               in
               this
               Shire
               ,
               Anno
               29.
               
               Hen.
               8.
               viz.
               
                 That
                 after
                 strict
                 scrutiny
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Examination
                 of
                 several
                 Persons
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 these
                 Nunnes
                 ,
                 Virtuous
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 Conversation
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Monastery
                 was
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Fourty
                 Four
                 Tenements
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 one
                 Plough
                 :
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 being
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 their
                 lively-hood
                 by
                 the
                 Monastery
                 .
              
               These
               implor'd
               the
               Mediation
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               be
               suppress'd
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               the
               strict
               ,
               and
               regular
               Lives
               of
               these
               Devout
               Ladies
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               be
               said
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Monasteries
               ,
               that
               could
               prevent
               their
               ruine
               ,
               then
               approaching
               :
               So
               great
               
               an
               aim
               had
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               make
               himself
               thereby
               glorious
               ;
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               no
               less
               hopes
               ,
               to
               be
               enrich'd
               ,
               in
               a
               considerable
               manner
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               change
               should
               not
               overwhelm
               those
               that
               might
               be
               Active
               therein
               ;
               in
               regard
               the
               People
               ,
               every
               where
               ,
               had
               no
               small
               esteem
               of
               these
               Houses
               ,
               for
               their
               Devout
               and
               Daily
               Exercises
               of
               
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Alms-deeds
                 ,
                 Hospitality
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               whereby
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Souls
               of
               their
               
                 Deceased
                 Ancestors
              
               had
               much
               benefit
               ,
               (
               as
               then
               was
               taught
               )
               ,
               but
               Themselves
               ,
               the
               Poor
               ,
               as
               also
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               Pilgrims
               constant
               advantage
               ;
               there
               wanted
               not
               the
               most
               subtil
               Contrivances
               ,
               to
               effect
               this
               stupendious
               Work
               ,
               that
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               any
               Age
               hath
               beheld
               .
            
             
               In
               order
               therefore
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               ,
               which
               
                 Cardinal
                 Wolsey
              
               had
               done
               ,
               for
               the
               Founding
               his
               Colleges
               ,
               in
               Oxford
               and
               Ipswich
               ,
               dissolving
               about
               Thirty
               
                 Religious
                 Houses
              
               ,
               was
               made
               a
               President
               .
               Now
               that
               this
               business
               might
               be
               the
               better
               carried
               on
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               an
               old
               Servant
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               little
               active
               in
               that
               ,
               was
               the
               chief
               Person
               pitch'd
               upon
               to
               assist
               therein
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               I
               look
               upon
               this
               business
               ,
               as
               not
               originally
               design'd
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               Principal
               Ambitious
               Men
               of
               that
               Age
               ;
               who
               projected
               to
               themselves
               all
               worldly
               Advantages
               imaginable
               ,
               through
               that
               deluge
               of
               Wealth
               ,
               which
               was
               like
               to
               flow
               amongst
               them
               ,
               by
               this
               hideous
               storm
               .
            
             
             
               First
               therefore
               ,
               having
               insinuated
               to
               the
               King
               matter
               of
               Profit
               ,
               and
               Honour
               :
               
                 (
                 Profit
              
               ,
               by
               so
               vast
               an
               Enlargement
               of
               his
               Revenue
               ;
               And
               Honour
               ,
               in
               being
               able
               to
               maintain
               mighty
               Armies
               ,
               to
               recover
               his
               Right
               in
               France
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               strengthen
               Himself
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               whose
               Supremacy
               he
               had
               abolish'd
               ;
               and
               withal
               to
               make
               a
               firmer
               Alliance
               with
               such
               Princes
               ,
               as
               had
               done
               the
               like
               )
               .
               Further
               ,
               to
               promote
               this
               Design
               ,
               they
               procured
               Cranmers
               Advancement
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               more
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Clergie
              
               ,
               (
               as
               my
               Author
               terms
               them
               )
               to
               other
               Bishopricks
               ,
               and
               high
               Places
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               rest
               should
               not
               be
               able
               ,
               in
               a
               full
               Council
               ,
               to
               carry
               any
               thing
               against
               their
               design
               ;
               sending
               out
               Preachers
               ,
               to
               perswade
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               stand
               fast
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               without
               fear
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Curse
               .
            
             
               Next
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               the
               more
               plausibly
               carried
               on
               ,
               care
               was
               taken
               so
               to
               represent
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               
                 Monks
                 ,
                 Nunns
                 ,
                 Canons
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               less
               regret
               might
               be
               made
               at
               their
               ruine
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               purpose
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               being
               Constituted
               
                 General
                 Visitor
              
               ,
               employ'd
               sundry
               Persons
               ,
               who
               acted
               their
               parts
               therein
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               He
               likewise
               sent
               others
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               gave
               Instructions
               in
               Eighty
               Six
               Articles
               ;
               by
               which
               they
               were
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               Behaviour
               of
               the
               Religious
               ,
               of
               both
               Sexes
               :
               Which
               Commissioners
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               manage
               the
               
               design
               ,
               gave
               encouragement
               to
               the
               Monks
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               Accuse
               their
               Governors
               ,
               but
               to
               Inform
               against
               each
               other
               ;
               compelling
               them
               also
               to
               produce
               their
               Charters
               ,
               and
               Evidences
               ,
               of
               their
               Lands
               ;
               as
               also
               their
               Plate
               and
               Money
               ;
               and
               to
               give
               an
               Inventory
               thereof
               .
            
             
               And
               hereunto
               they
               added
               certain
               Injunctions
               ,
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               containing
               most
               severe
               and
               strict
               Rules
               ;
               by
               means
               whereof
               ,
               many
               being
               found
               obnoxious
               to
               their
               Censure
               ,
               were
               expelled
               ;
               and
               others
               ,
               discerning
               themselves
               not
               able
               to
               live
               free
               from
               Exception
               ,
               or
               Advantage
               that
               might
               be
               taken
               against
               them
               ,
               desired
               to
               leave
               their
               Habitations
               .
            
             
               And
               having
               ,
               by
               these
               Visitors
               ,
               thus
               search'd
               into
               their
               Lives
               ,
               (
               which
               by
               a
               Black-book
               ,
               containing
               a
               world
               of
               Enormities
               ,
               were
               represented
               ,
               in
               no
               small
               measure
               scandalous
               )
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               might
               be
               the
               better
               satisfied
               with
               their
               proceedings
               ;
               it
               was
               thought
               convenient
               to
               suggest
               ,
               that
               the
               Lesser-Houses
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               
                 Good
                 Government
              
               ,
               were
               chiefly
               guilty
               of
               these
               Crimes
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               did
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Preamble
               of
               the
               Act
               for
               their
               Dissolution
               ,
               made
               in
               the
               27
               ▪
               Hen.
               8.
               which
               Parliament
               ,
               consisting
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               of
               such
               Members
               ,
               as
               were
               pack'd
               for
               the
               purpose
               through
               private
               Interest
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               divers
               original
               Letters
               of
               that
               time
               )
               many
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               for
               the
               like
               respects
               also
               favouring
               the
               design
               ,
               Assented
               to
               the
               suppression
               of
               All
               such
               Houses
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               Certified
               
               
               
               
               
               of
               less
               value
               than
               Two
               hundred
               pounds
               by
               the
               year
               ;
               giving
               them
               ,
               with
               their
               Lands
               ,
               and
               Revenues
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               yet
               with
               this
               addition
               ,
               That
               the
               Possessions
               belonging
               to
               such
               Houses
               ,
               should
               be
               converted
               to
               better
               uses
               :
               But
               how
               well
               this
               was
               observ'd
               ,
               we
               shall
               soon
               see
               :
               These
               specious
               pretences
               being
               made
               use
               of
               for
               no
               other
               purpose
               ,
               than
               by
               opening
               this
               gap
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               the
               
                 total
                 Ruine
              
               of
               the
               
                 Greater
                 Houses
              
               ;
               wherein
               notwithstanding
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               the
               said
               Act
               acknoweldged
               ,
               that
               
                 Religion
                 was
                 well
                 observ'd
              
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               no
               sooner
               were
               the
               Monks
               turned
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               Houses
               demolish'd
               ,
               (
               that
               being
               first
               thought
               requisite
               ,
               least
               some
               accidental
               Change
               might
               conduce
               to
               their
               restitution
               )
               but
               care
               was
               taken
               ,
               to
               prefer
               such
               Persons
               to
               the
               Superiority
               in
               Government
               ,
               upon
               any
               vacancy
               of
               these
               
                 Great
                 Houses
              
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               Instrumental
               to
               their
               Surrender
               ,
               by
               perswading
               with
               the
               Convent
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               omission
               of
               any
               endeavour
               ,
               that
               can
               well
               be
               imagin'd
               ,
               to
               accomplish
               these
               Surrenders
               .
               For
               so
               subtlely
               did
               the
               Commissioners
               act
               their
               parts
               ,
               that
               after
               earnest
               solicitation
               with
               all
               the
               Abbots
               ,
               when
               they
               found
               them
               backwards
               ,
               they
               tempted
               them
               with
               the
               promise
               of
               Good
               Pensions
               ,
               during
               life
               .
            
             
               Neither
               were
               the
               Courtiers
               unactive
               ,
               in
               driving
               on
               this
               Work
               :
               as
               may
               appear
               by
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor
               
               Audley's
               employing
               a
               special
               Agent
               ,
               to
               treat
               with
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Athelney
               ,
               offering
               
               him
               a
               
                 Hundred
                 Marks
              
               a
               year
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               would
               Surrender
               ;
               and
               the
               personal
               endeavour
               that
               he
               us'd
               with
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Osiths
               in
               Essex
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               said
               Visitor
               ,
               is
               evident
               :
               wherein
               is
               signified
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               with
               great
               solicitation
               ,
               prevail'd
               with
               the
               said
               Abbot
               :
               But
               withal
               ,
               insinuated
               his
               desire
               ,
               that
               his
               place
               of
               
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
              
               being
               very
               chargeable
               ,
               the
               King
               might
               be
               mov'd
               for
               an
               Addition
               of
               some
               
                 more
                 profitable
                 Offices
              
               to
               him
               .
               Nay
               ,
               I
               find
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 Great
                 Man
              
               ,
               hunting
               eagerly
               after
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Waldon
               in
               Essex
               (
               out
               of
               the
               Ruines
               whereof
               ,
               afterwards
               ,
               that
               Magnificent
               Fabrick
               called
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Audley
               Inn
               ,
               was
               built
               )
               as
               an
               argument
               ,
               the
               sooner
               to
               obtain
               it
               ,
               did
               ,
               besides
               the
               extenuation
               of
               its
               worth
               ,
               alledge
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               sustained
               great
               Damages
               and
               Infamy
               ,
               in
               his
               serving
               the
               King
               ;
               which
               the
               Grant
               of
               this
               should
               recompence
               .
            
             
               Some
               Arguments
               were
               used
               by
               the
               Abbots
               to
               hinder
               these
               Suppressions
               ;
               but
               nothing
               would
               avail
               .
               For
               resolv'd
               they
               were
               ,
               to
               effect
               what
               they
               had
               begun
               ,
               by
               one
               means
               or
               other
               :
               insomuch
               ,
               as
               they
               procured
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Nunns
               of
               Syon
               ,
               with
               their
               Confessor
               ,
               to
               solicite
               them
               thereto
               :
               who
               ,
               after
               many
               perswasions
               ,
               took
               it
               upon
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               therein
               ,
               by
               God's
               Law.
               But
               what
               could
               not
               be
               effected
               by
               such
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               fair
               Promises
               ,
               was
               by
               terror
               and
               streight
               dealing
               ,
               
               brought
               to
               pass
               .
               For
               under
               pretence
               of
               suffering
               Delapidations
               in
               the
               Buildings
               ,
               or
               negligent
               administration
               of
               their
               Offices
               ;
               as
               also
               for
               breaking
               the
               Kings
               Injunctions
               ,
               they
               depriv'd
               some
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               then
               put
               others
               ,
               that
               were
               more
               plyant
               in
               their
               rooms
               .
            
             
               From
               others
               they
               took
               their
               Convent-Seals
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               not
               ,
               by
               making
               Leases
               ,
               or
               Sale
               of
               their
               Jewels
               ,
               raise
               Money
               ,
               either
               for
               supply
               of
               their
               present
               Wants
               ;
               or
               payment
               of
               their
               Debts
               ;
               and
               so
               be
               necessitated
               to
               Surrender
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               to
               some
               ,
               as
               in
               particular
               to
               the
               Canons
               of
               Leicester
               ,
               the
               Commissioners
               threatned
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               charge
               them
               with
               Adultery
               and
               Buggery
               ,
               unless
               they
               would
               submit
               :
               And
               Dr.
               London
               told
               the
               Nunns
               of
               Godstow
               ,
               That
               
                 because
                 he
                 found
                 them
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 dissolve
                 the
                 House
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Commission
                 ,
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 their
                 Teeth
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               all
               was
               so
               manag'd
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               was
               solicited
               to
               accept
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               have
               it
               thought
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               by
               Terror
               moved
               thereto
               ;
               and
               special
               notice
               was
               taken
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               did
               give
               out
               ,
               that
               their
               Surrenders
               were
               by
               Compulsion
               .
            
             
               Which
               courses
               (
               after
               so
               many
               ,
               through
               under-hand
               corruption
               ,
               had
               led
               the
               way
               )
               brought
               on
               others
               apace
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               Dates
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               observ'd
               from
               the
               very
               Instruments
               themselves
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               the
               rest
               stood
               amaz'd
               ,
               not
               knowing
               which
               way
               to
               turn
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Some
               therefore
               thought
               fit
               to
               try
               ,
               whether
               Money
               might
               save
               their
               Houses
               from
               this
               dismal
               fate
               ,
               so
               near
               at
               hand
               .
               Others
               with
               great
               constancy
               refus'd
               to
               be
               thus
               accessory
               ,
               in
               violating
               the
               Donations
               of
               their
               Pious
               Founders
               :
               But
               these
               tasted
               of
               no
               little
               severity
               .
               For
               ,
               touching
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Fountains
               ,
               in
               
               York-shire
               ,
               I
               find
               ,
               that
               being
               charg'd
               by
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               taking
               into
               his
               hands
               some
               Jewels
               belonging
               to
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               call'd
               Theft
               and
               
                 Sacrilege
                 )
              
               ,
               they
               pronounced
               him
               Perjur'd
               ;
               and
               so
               deposing
               him
               ,
               extorted
               a
               
                 private
                 Resignation
              
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               Monks
               of
               Charter-House
               ,
               in
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               London
               ,
               were
               committed
               to
               Newgate
               ;
               where
               ,
               with
               hard
               and
               barbarous
               usage
               ,
               Five
               of
               them
               died
               ,
               and
               Five
               more
               lay
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               ;
               as
               the
               Commissioners
               signified
               :
               But
               withal
               alledg'd
               ,
               That
               the
               Suppression
               of
               
                 that
                 House
              
               ,
               being
               of
               so
               strict
               a
               Rule
               ,
               would
               occasion
               great
               Scandal
               to
               their
               doings
               ;
               for
               as
               much
               as
               it
               stood
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               infinite
               concourse
               ,
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               coming
               to
               that
               Populous
               City
               ;
               and
               therefore
               desired
               that
               it
               might
               be
               altered
               to
               some
               other
               use
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               like
               pretence
               of
               
                 robbing
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               (
               wherewith
               the
               before
               specified
               Abbot
               of
               Fountains
               was
               charg'd
               )
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Glastenbury
               ,
               with
               Two
               of
               his
               Monks
               ,
               being
               condemn'd
               to
               death
               ,
               was
               drawn
               from
               Wells
               upon
               a
               Hurdle
               ,
               and
               then
               hang'd
               upon
               the
               Hill
               call'd
               
                 the
                 Tore
              
               ,
               near
               Glastenbury
               ;
               his
               Head
               set
               upon
               
               the
               
               Abbey-gate
               ,
               and
               his
               Quarters
               dispos'd
               of
               to
               
                 Wells
                 ,
                 Bath
                 ,
                 Ilchester
              
               ,
               and
               Bridgewater
               .
            
             
               Nor
               did
               the
               Abbots
               of
               Colchester
               ,
               and
               Reading
               ,
               speed
               much
               better
               ;
               as
               they
               that
               shall
               consult
               our
               story
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               may
               see
               .
               And
               for
               further
               terror
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               some
               Priors
               ,
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Persons
               ,
               who
               had
               spoken
               against
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               ,
               (
               a
               thing
               then
               somewhat
               uncouth
               ,
               being
               so
               newly
               set
               up
               )
               were
               condemn'd
               as
               Traytors
               ,
               and
               Executed
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               was
               effected
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               might
               not
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               these
               things
               were
               done
               by
               a
               
                 high
                 Hand
              
               ,
               a
               Parliament
               was
               called
               (
               ●…0
               Hen.
               8.
               )
               to
               confirm
               these
               Surrenders
               .
               Now
               there
               wanted
               not
               plausible
               insinuations
               to
               Both
               Houses
               ,
               for
               drawing
               on
               their
               Consent
               with
               all
               smoothness
               thereto
               :
               The
               Nobility
               being
               promised
               large
               shares
               in
               the
               spoils
               ,
               either
               by
               Free-gift
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               easie-Purchases
               ,
               or
               most
               advantageous
               Exchanges
               ;
               and
               many
               of
               the
               
                 Active
                 Gentry
              
               ,
               advancements
               to
               Honour
               ,
               with
               encrease
               of
               their
               Estates
               :
               All
               which
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               happened
               to
               them
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               better
               to
               satisfie
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               it
               was
               represented
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               Deluge
               of
               Wealth
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               should
               be
               strengthened
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               Forty
               Thousand
               men●…
               and
               that
               ,
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               they
               should
               never
               be
               charg'd
               with
               
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 Fifteens
                 ,
                 Loans
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Common
                 Aides
              
               .
               By
               which
               means
               the
               Parliament
               Ratifying
               these
               Surrenders
               ,
               the
               Work
               became
               compleated
               .
            
             
             
               For
               the
               more
               firm
               Settling
               whereof
               ,
               a
               sudden
               course
               was
               taken
               ,
               to
               pull
               down
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               Buildings
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               done
               before
               ,
               upon
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               
                 smaller
                 Houses
              
               :
               Next
               ,
               to
               disperse
               a
               great
               portion
               of
               the
               Lands
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               which
               was
               accordingly
               done
               .
               The
               
                 Visitor
                 General
              
               having
               told
               the
               King
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 more
                 had
                 interest
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 irrevocable
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               lest
               any
               Domestick
               stir
               should
               arise
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               great
               ,
               and
               strange
               Alteration
               ,
               rumors
               were
               spread
               of
               great
               dangers
               from
               Forein
               Invasions
               ;
               against
               which
               great
               Preparations
               were
               made
               every
               where
               ;
               which
               seemed
               so
               to
               excuse
               this
               Suppression
               of
               
                 the
                 Abbyes
              
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               People
               (
               willing
               to
               spare
               their
               own
               Purses
               )
               began
               to
               suffer
               it
               easily
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               let
               us
               look
               upon
               the
               Success
               .
               Wherein
               I
               find
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               
                 Visitor
                 General
              
               (
               the
               grand
               Actor
               of
               this
               Tragical
               business
               )
               having
               contracted
               upon
               himself
               an
               Odium
               from
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               low
               Birth
               ,
               and
               being
               raised
               to
               so
               high
               Dignities
               ,
               (
               as
               likewise
               from
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               for
               having
               thus
               Acted
               in
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Abbeys
               )
               was
               ,
               (
               before
               the
               End
               of
               the
               said
               Parliament
               ,
               wherein
               that
               was
               ratified
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               ,
               with
               so
               much
               Industry
               ,
               brought
               to
               pass
               )
               deserted
               by
               the
               King
               ;
               who
               ,
               (
               not
               having
               any
               more
               use
               of
               him
               )
               gave
               way
               to
               his
               Enemies
               Accusations
               .
               Whereupon
               ,
               being
               Arrested
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               at
               the
               Council-Table
               ,
               
               when
               he
               least
               dream't
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               was
               Committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               Condemned
               by
               the
               same
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               Treason
               ,
               unheard
               ,
               and
               little
               pitied
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               Head
               cut
               off
               on
               Tower-Hill
               .
               Nor
               did
               many
               of
               the
               Reformers
               speed
               much
               better
               :
               For
               Fire
               and
               Fagot
               ,
               happened
               to
               be
               their
               Portion
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               
                 the
                 fruit
              
               ,
               the
               People
               reap'd
               ,
               from
               all
               their
               hopes
               ,
               built
               upon
               these
               specious
               Pretences
               ,
               it
               was
               very
               little
               :
               For
               Subsidies
               from
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               Fifteens
               of
               all
               Laymens
               Goods
               ,
               were
               soon
               after
               exacted
               .
               And
               in
               Edward
               the
               Sixth's
               time
               ,
               the
               Commons
               were
               constrained
               to
               Supply
               the
               King's
               wants
               by
               a
               new
               Invention
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 Goods
                 ,
                 Debts
                 ,
              
               &c.
               for
               Three
               years
               :
               which
               Tax
               grew
               so
               heavy
               ,
               that
               the
               year
               following
               they
               prayed
               the
               King
               for
               mitigation
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               a
               little
               observable
               ,
               that
               whilst
               the
               Monasteries
               stood
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               Act
               
                 for
                 Relief
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
              
               :
               so
               amply
               did
               those
               Houses
               give
               succor
               to
               them
               .
               Whereas
               in
               the
               next
               Age
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               39
               of
               Elizabeth
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               
                 Eleven
                 Bills
              
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 out
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Dugdale
               
                 concerning
                 this
                 Prodigious
                 ,
                 and
                 Diabolical
                 Action
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               A
               word
               out
               of
               the
               same
               History
            
             (
             Page
             109
             ,
             and
             119.
             )
             concerning
             Chantryes
             ,
             Gilds
             ,
             or
             Fraternities
             .
             
               I
               shall
               only
               mention
            
             one
             
               of
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               known
               what
               they
               were
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Prestons
                     Chantery
                     .
                  
                   
                     THis
                     was
                     Founded
                     by
                     
                       John
                       Preston
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     two
                     Priests
                     to
                     
                       Sing
                       Mass
                    
                     daily
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     Estate
                     of
                     Him
                     ,
                     the
                     said
                     John
                     ,
                     during
                     this
                     mortal
                     Life
                     ,
                     and
                     afterwards
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     health
                     of
                     his
                     Soul
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Souls
                     of
                     his
                     Parents
                     ,
                     and
                     Benefactors
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Faithful
                     Deceased
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               Mr.
               Dugdale
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Of
                     Gilds
                     ,
                     or
                     Fraternities
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     word
                     Gild
                     ,
                     Proceeds
                     from
                     the
                     Saxon
                     word
                     Gelo
                     ,
                     or
                     Gilo
                     ,
                     which
                     signifies
                     Money
                     :
                     because
                     that
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     were
                     ,
                     either
                     for
                     
                       Charity
                       ,
                       Religion
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Merchandize
                     sake
                     ,
                     associated
                     ,
                     did
                     cast
                     their
                     Money
                     ,
                     Goods
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     Lands
                     ,
                     together
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     publick
                     support
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     common
                     charge
                     .
                  
                   
                     These
                     had
                     their
                     
                       Annual
                       Feasts
                    
                     ,
                     ●…nd
                     
                       Neighbourly
                       Meetings
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     First
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       most
                       Ancient
                    
                     of
                     these
                     Gilds
                     ,
                     here
                     in
                     Coventry
                     ,
                     was
                     Founded
                     in
                     the
                     Fourteenth
                     year
                     of
                     Edward
                     the
                     Third
                     .
                     At
                     which
                     time
                     the
                     King
                     granted
                     Licence
                     to
                     the
                     Coventry
                     men
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     should
                     have
                     a
                     
                       Merchants
                       Gild
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Fraternity
                     ,
                     of
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     and
                     Sisters
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     Town
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     Master
                     ,
                     or
                     Warden
                     ,
                     thereof
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     chosen
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     
                     Fraternity
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     make
                     Chantries
                     ,
                     bestow
                     Alms
                     ,
                     do
                     other
                     works
                     of
                     Piety
                     ,
                     and
                     Constituted
                     Ordinances
                     touching
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     Appurtenances
                     thereto
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     Seventeenth
                     year
                     ,
                     Edward
                     the
                     Third
                     gave
                     leave
                     to
                     several
                     ,
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     a
                     Fraternity
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     a
                     Gild
                     ,
                     consisting
                     of
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     others
                     as
                     would
                     joyn
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Honor
                     of
                     St.
                     John
                     Baptist.
                     As
                     also
                     to
                     purchase
                     certain
                     Lands
                     ,
                     Tenements
                     ,
                     and
                     Rents
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Founding
                     of
                     a
                     Chantry
                     ,
                     of
                     Six
                     Priests
                     ,
                     to
                     Sing
                     Mass
                     every
                     day
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Holy
                       Trinity
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     St.
                     Michael
                     ,
                     in
                     Coventry
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Souls
                     of
                     the
                     King's
                     Progenitors
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     Estate
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     Queen
                     Isabel
                     ,
                     his
                     Mother
                     ,
                     Queen
                     Philippa
                     his
                     Wife
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Children
                     :
                     As
                     also
                     of
                     
                       Walter
                       Chesthunt
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       William
                       De-Belgrave
                    
                     ,
                     during
                     their
                     lives
                     here
                     on
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     their
                     Souls
                     ,
                     after
                     their
                     departure
                     hence
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     Estate
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     
                       John
                       ,
                       John
                       ,
                       Tho.
                       Rich.
                       Pet.
                    
                     and
                     William
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Gild
                     ,
                     with
                     their
                     Benefactors
                     :
                     and
                     likewise
                     for
                     the
                     Soul
                     of
                     
                       John
                       Eltham
                    
                     ,
                     late
                     Earl
                     of
                     Cornwal
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     of
                     the
                     Faithful
                     Deceased
                     .
                  
                   
                     Which
                     Gild
                     ,
                     being
                     so
                     Founded
                     ,
                     within
                     Two
                     years
                     after
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     King
                     Edward
                     gave
                     Licence
                     to
                     Queen
                     Isabel
                     his
                     Mother
                     ,
                     to
                     Give
                     ,
                     and
                     Assign
                     thereunto
                     a
                     parcel
                     of
                     Land
                     ,
                     to
                     build
                     thereupon
                     a
                     Chappel
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Honor
                     of
                     our
                     B●…essed
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     and
                     St.
                     
                       John
                       Baptist
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     Two
                     Priests
                     
                     to
                     Sing
                     Mass
                     daily
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     Estate
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     King
                     Edward
                     ,
                     Queen
                     Isabel
                     his
                     Mother
                     ,
                     Queen
                     Philippa
                     his
                     Wife
                     ,
                     Edward
                     Prince
                     of
                     Wales
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     and
                     Benefactors
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Gild
                     ,
                     whilst
                     they
                     lived
                     in
                     this
                     World
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     their
                     Souls
                     after
                     their
                     Departure
                     hence
                     .
                     As
                     also
                     for
                     the
                     Soul
                     of
                     John
                     of
                     Eltham
                     ,
                     Earl
                     of
                     Cornwal
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Souls
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Brethren
                     and
                     Benefactors
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     Faithful
                     Deceased
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Mr.
              
               Dugdale
               ,
               p.
               119.
               
            
          
           
             There
             were
             great
             store
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Pious
             Foundations
             ,
             throughout
             all
             England
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             same
             History
             :
             All
             destroyed
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             and
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             This
             Change
             being
             made
             ,
             something
             must
             necessarily
             be
             established
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 Book
                 of
                 Religion
                 Published
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               Clergy
               held
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               in
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Church
               ;
               where
               ,
               after
               much
               disputing
               and
               debating
               of
               matters
               ,
               they
               Published
               a
               Book
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Entituled
               ,
               
                 Articles
                 Devised
                 by
                 the
              
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               In
               which
               Book
               is
               mentioned
               but
               
                 Three
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Eucharist
                 ,
              
               and
               Penance
               .
            
             
               The
               Articles
               ,
               contained
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               were
               Six
               :
               And
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               all
               were
               condemned
               
               for
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Burnt
               ,
               that
               should
               hold
               the
               contrary
               to
               them
               ;
               Asserting
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               was
               not
               
                 really
                 present
              
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               after
               Consecration
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Priests
               entred
               into
               
                 Holy
                 Orders
              
               ,
               might
               Marry
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               might
               not
               truly
               be
               Administred
               
                 in
                 one
                 kind
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               Vows
               of
               Chastity
               ,
               made
               upon
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               be
               kept
               .
            
             
               That
               
                 Private
                 Masses
              
               were
               not
               to
               be
               used
               .
            
             
               That
               
                 Auricular
                 Confession
              
               was
               not
               necessary
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Sir
              
               Rich.
               Baker
               .
               pag.
               408.
               
            
          
           
             Here
             followeth
             the
             Act
             it self
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Statute
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     An
                     Act
                     of
                     Parliament
                     made
                     in
                     King
                     
                       Henry
                       the
                       Eighth's
                    
                     time
                     ,
                     for
                     abolishing
                     diversity
                     of
                     Opinions
                     in
                     certain
                     Articles
                     concerning
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     THe
                     King
                     's
                     Most
                     Royal
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     most
                     prudently
                     considering
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     occasion
                     of
                     various
                     Opinions
                     ,
                     and
                     Judgments
                     ,
                     concerning
                     some
                     Articles
                     in
                     Religion
                     ,
                     great
                     discord
                     ,
                     and
                     variance
                     hath
                     arisen
                     ;
                     as
                     well
                     ,
                     amongst
                     the
                     Clergy
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     as
                     amongst
                     a
                     great
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     vulgar
                     People
                     :
                     And
                     being
                     in
                     a
                     full
                     hope
                     ,
                     and
                     trust
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     full
                     and
                     perfect
                     Resolution
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Articles
                     would
                     make
                     a
                     perfect
                     Concord
                     ,
                     and
                     Unity
                     ,
                     generally
                     amongst
                     all
                     His
                     Loving
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     Obedient
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     of
                     His
                     most
                     Excellent
                     Goodness
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     Commanded
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     Articles
                     should
                     Deliberately
                     ,
                     and
                     Advisedly
                     ,
                     by
                     His
                     Archbishops
                     ,
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Learned
                     Men
                     of
                     His
                     Clergy
                     ,
                     be
                     Debated
                     ,
                     Argued
                     ,
                     and
                     Reasoned
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Opinions
                     therein
                     to
                     be
                     Understood
                     ,
                     Declared
                     and
                     Known
                     :
                     But
                     also
                     most
                     Graciously
                     vouchsafed
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Princely
                     Person
                     ,
                     to
                     come
                     unto
                     his
                     High
                     Court
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     and
                     Council
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     ,
                     like
                     a
                     wise
                     Prince
                     of
                     most
                     high
                     Prudence
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     less
                     Learning
                     ,
                     opened
                     ,
                     and
                     declared
                     many
                     Things
                     of
                     most
                     high
                     Learning
                     ,
                     and
                     great
                     Knowledge
                     ,
                     touching
                     the
                     said
                     Articles
                     ,
                     Matters
                     ,
                     and
                     Questions
                     ,
                     for
                     an
                     Unity
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereupon
                     ,
                     after
                     a
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     long
                     ,
                     deliberate
                     and
                     advised
                     Disputation
                     ,
                     and
                     Consultation
                     ,
                     had
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     concerning
                     the
                     said
                     Articles
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     by
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     King's
                     Highness
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     Assent
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Spiritual
                     and
                     Temporal
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Leaned
                     Men
                     of
                     His
                     Clergy
                     ,
                     in
                     their
                     Convocations
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Consent
                     of
                     the
                     Commons
                     in
                     Parliament
                     Assembled
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     ,
                     finally
                     resolved
                     ,
                     accorded
                     ,
                     and
                     Agreed
                     ,
                     in
                     manner
                     ,
                     and
                     form
                     following
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     First
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     Blessed
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     strength
                     and
                     efficacy
                     of
                     Christ's
                     mighty
                     Word
                     ,
                     (
                     it
                     being
                     spoken
                     by
                     the
                     Priest
                     )
                     is
                     
                       present
                       really
                    
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Forms
                     of
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                     ,
                     the
                     natural
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     conceived
                     of
                     the
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     after
                     the
                     Consecration
                     ,
                     there
                     remains
                     
                       no
                       substance
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Bread
                     ,
                     or
                     Wine
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     other
                     Substance
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Substance
                     of
                     
                       Christ
                       ,
                       God
                    
                     and
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Communion
                     in
                     
                       both
                       kinds
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     necessary
                     (
                     to
                     Salvation
                     )
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     all
                     Persons
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     Believed
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     Doubted
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Flesh
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Form
                     of
                     Bread
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     
                       very
                       Blood
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     with
                     Blood
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Form
                     of
                     Wine
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     
                       very
                       Flesh
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     apart
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     both
                     together
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     Priests
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     Order
                     of
                     Priesthood
                     received
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     Marry
                     ,
                     by
                     
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     That
                     Vows
                     of
                     
                       Chastity
                       ,
                       Widowhood
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     kept
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     meet
                     ,
                     and
                     necessary
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       Private
                       Masses
                    
                     be
                     continued
                     ,
                     and
                     admitted
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     King
                     's
                     English
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     Congregation
                     ;
                     as
                     whereby
                     good
                     Christian
                     People
                     ,
                     orcering
                     themselves
                     accordingly
                     ,
                     do
                     receive
                     both
                     Godly
                     ,
                     and
                     Goodly
                     Consolations
                     ,
                     and
                     Benefits
                     ▪
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     agreeable
                     also
                     to
                     
                       God's
                       Law.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     That
                     
                       Auricular
                       Confession
                    
                     is
                     expedient
                     ,
                     and
                     necessary
                     to
                     be
                     retained
                     ,
                     and
                     continued
                     ,
                     used
                     and
                     frequented
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     which
                     most
                     Godly
                     study
                     ,
                     pain
                     ,
                     and
                     travel
                     of
                     His
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     and
                     determination
                     and
                     resolution
                     of
                     the
                     Premises
                     ,
                     His
                     humble
                     and
                     
                     obedient
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Lords
                       Spiritual
                    
                     and
                     Temporal
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Commons
                     in
                     this
                     present
                     Parliament
                     Assembled
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     render
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     unto
                     His
                     Highness
                     ,
                     their
                     most
                     high
                     ,
                     and
                     hearty
                     Thanks
                     ,
                     and
                     think
                     themselves
                     most
                     bound
                     to
                     Pray
                     for
                     the
                     long
                     continuance
                     of
                     his
                     Graces
                     most
                     Royal
                     Estate
                     and
                     Dignity
                     :
                     And
                     being
                     also
                     desirous
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     most
                     Godly
                     enterprize
                     may
                     be
                     well
                     accomplished
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     to
                     a
                     full
                     end
                     ,
                     and
                     perfection
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     Established
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     might
                     be
                     to
                     the
                     Honor
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     to
                     the
                     common
                     Quiet
                     ,
                     Unity
                     ,
                     and
                     Concord
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     Body
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     Do
                     most
                     humbly
                     beseech
                     His
                     Royal
                     Majesty
                     ;
                     that
                     the
                     Resolution
                     and
                     Determination
                     above
                     written
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Articles
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     established
                     ,
                     and
                     perpetually
                     perfected
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     this
                     present
                     Parliament
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     therefore
                     Ordained
                     ,
                     and
                     Enacted
                     by
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     our
                     Sovereign
                     Lord
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Lords
                     Spiritual
                     and
                     Temporal
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Commons
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     present
                     Parliament
                     Assembled
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     That
                     if
                     any
                     Person
                     or
                     Persons
                     ,
                     within
                     this
                     Realm
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     any
                     other
                     of
                     the
                     Kings
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     do
                     by
                     
                       Word
                       ,
                       Writing
                       ,
                       Printing
                       ,
                       Ciphering
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     any
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     Publish
                     ,
                     Preach
                     ,
                     Teach
                     ,
                     Say
                     ,
                     Affirm
                     ,
                     Declare
                     ,
                     Dispute
                     ,
                     Argue
                     ,
                     or
                     Hold
                     ,
                     any
                     Opinion
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Blessed
                       Sacrament
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Form
                     of
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     Consecration
                     thereof
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     present
                     
                     really
                     ,
                     the
                     natural
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                    
                     ,
                     conceived
                     of
                     the
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                     :
                     or
                     that
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     said
                     Consecration
                     ,
                     there
                     remains
                     any
                     Substance
                     of
                     Bread
                     ,
                     or
                     Wine
                     ;
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     Substance
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Substance
                     of
                     
                       Christ
                       ,
                       God
                    
                     and
                     Man
                     ;
                     or
                     likewise
                     to
                     Publish
                     ,
                     Preach
                     ,
                     Teach
                     ,
                     Say
                     ,
                     Affirm
                     ,
                     Declare
                     ,
                     Dispute
                     ,
                     Argue
                     ,
                     or
                     Hold
                     Opinion
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       in
                       the
                       Flesh
                    
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Form
                     of
                     Bread
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     
                       the
                       very
                       Blood
                    
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     
                       with
                       the
                       Blood
                    
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Form
                     of
                     Wine
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     very
                     Flesh
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     apart
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     both
                     together
                     ;
                     or
                     by
                     any
                     the
                     means
                     abovesaid
                     ,
                     or
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     do
                     Preach
                     ,
                     Teach
                     ,
                     Declare
                     or
                     Affirm
                     ,
                     the
                     said
                     Sacrament
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     other
                     Substance
                     ,
                     than
                     is
                     abovesaid
                     ;
                     or
                     do
                     by
                     any
                     means
                     Contemn
                     ,
                     Deprave
                     ,
                     or
                     Despise
                     the
                     said
                     
                       Blessed
                       Sacrament
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     then
                     such
                     Person
                     or
                     Persons
                     ,
                     so
                     offending
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     deemed
                     ,
                     and
                     adjudged
                     Hereticks
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     every
                     such
                     offence
                     shall
                     be
                     judged
                     
                       manifest
                       Heresie
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     every
                     such
                     Offender
                     ,
                     and
                     Offenders
                     ,
                     shall
                     therefore
                     have
                     ,
                     and
                     suffer
                     ,
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     Execution
                     ,
                     Pain
                     ,
                     and
                     Pains
                     of
                     Death
                     ,
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Burning
                     without
                     any
                     
                       Abjuration
                       ,
                       Clergy
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Sanctuary
                     ;
                     and
                     their
                     Estates
                     to
                     be
                     Confiscated
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     Cases
                     of
                     
                       High
                       Treason
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     moreover
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     do
                     obstinately
                     Affirm
                     ,
                     Uphold
                     ,
                     Maintain
                     ,
                     or
                     Defend
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Blessed
                       Sacrament
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     
                       both
                       kinds
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     in
                     Form
                     of
                     Bread
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     of
                     Wine
                     ,
                     is
                     necessary
                     for
                     the
                     health
                     of
                     Man's
                     Soul
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     it
                     ought
                     ,
                     or
                     should
                     ,
                     be
                     Given
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     Administred
                     to
                     any
                     Persons
                     ,
                     in
                     
                       both
                       kinds
                    
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     ,
                     or
                     received
                     ,
                     by
                     any
                     Person
                     ,
                     other
                     than
                     Priests
                     being
                     at
                     Mass
                     ,
                     and
                     Consecrating
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     any
                     Man
                     ,
                     after
                     having
                     received
                     the
                     Order
                     of
                     Priesthood
                     ,
                     may
                     marry
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Or
                     ,
                     that
                     any
                     Man
                     ,
                     or
                     Woman
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     advisedly
                     vowed
                     ,
                     or
                     professed
                     Chastity
                     ,
                     or
                     Widowhood
                     ,
                     may
                     marry
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     
                       Private
                       Masses
                    
                     be
                     not
                     lawful
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     laudable
                     ,
                     or
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     celebrated
                     ,
                     had
                     ,
                     nor
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     Realm
                     ;
                     nor
                     be
                     not
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Laws
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Or
                     that
                     
                       Auricular
                       Confession
                    
                     is
                     not
                     expedient
                     ,
                     and
                     necessary
                     to
                     be
                     retained
                     ,
                     and
                     continued
                     ,
                     used
                     ,
                     and
                     frequented
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God.
                     Such
                     Persons
                     are
                     to
                     suffer
                     pains
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     cases
                     of
                     Felony
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     benefit
                     of
                     Clergie
                     ,
                     or
                     Priviledge
                     of
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     Sanctuary
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     forfeit
                     all
                     their
                     Lands
                     and
                     Goods
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     cases
                     of
                     Felony
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Book
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 another
                 Effect
                 of
                 this
                 Change
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 horrid
                 Effusion
                 of
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
          
           
             QUeen
             
               Anne
               Boleign
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             the
             first
             occasion
             of
             this
             Change
             of
             Religion
             ,
             was
             beheaded
             .
             Whereof
             there
             is
             this
             Relation
             .
             
               Baker
               ,
               pag.
            
             407.
             
          
           
             
             
               It
               was
               now
               the
               Twenty
               eighth
               year
               of
               King
               Henries
               Reign
               :
               When
               there
               were
               
                 solemn
                 Justs
              
               at
               Greenwich
               ;
               from
               whence
               the
               King
               suddenly
               departed
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               Westminster
               :
               Whose
               sudden
               departure
               struck
               amazement
               into
               many
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               Queen
               especially
               :
               And
               not
               without
               cause
               .
               For
               the
               next
               day
               the
               Lord
               Rochford
               ,
               her
               Brother
               ,
               and
               
                 Henry
                 Norris
              
               ,
               were
               brought
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               Prisoners
               :
               Whither
               also
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               was
               brought
               Queen
               Anne
               ,
               her self
               :
               Who
               at
               the
               Tower-gate
               fell
               on
               her
               knees
               ,
               beseeching
               God
               to
               help
               her
               ,
               as
               she
               was
               innocent
               of
               that
               ,
               whereof
               she
               was
               accused
               .
            
             
               Soon
               after
               this
               ,
               she
               was
               arraigned
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               found
               guilty
               ,
               and
               had
               Judgment
               pronounced
               .
               Immediately
               the
               Lord
               Rochford
               ,
               her
               Brother
               ,
               was
               likewise
               Arraigned
               :
               Who
               ,
               together
               with
               
                 Henry
                 Norris
                 ,
                 Mark
                 Smeton
                 ,
                 William
                 Brierton
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Francis
                 Weston
              
               ,
               all
               of
               the
               King's
               Privy-Chamber
               ,
               about
               matters
               touching
               the
               Queen
               ,
               were
               beheaded
               on
               Tower-hill
               .
            
             
               Within
               Two
               days
               ,
               Queen
               Anne
               ,
               her self
               ,
               on
               a
               Scaffold
               ,
               upon
               the
               Green
               within
               the
               Tower
               ,
               was
               also
               beheaded
               .
            
             
               At
               her
               death
               she
               spake
               these
               words
               :
               
                 God
                 save
                 my
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 the
                 most
                 Goodliest
                 ,
                 Noblest
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentlest
                 Prince
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 grant
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 long
                 Reign
                 over
                 you
                 :
              
               (
               which
               words
               she
               spake
               with
               a
               smiling
               countenance
               :
               )
               which
               done
               ,
               she
               kneeled
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               Hangman
               of
               Calais
               smote
               off
               her
               head
               at
               one
               stroke
               .
            
             
             
               For
               her
               Religion
               ,
               she
               was
               an
               earnest
               Professor
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               first
               Counternancers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               Crimes
               ,
               for
               which
               she
               died
               ,
               were
               Adultery
               ,
               and
               Incest
               .
               She
               had
               many
               Enemies
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               Protestant
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               ,
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               the
               King
               himself
               not
               greatly
               her
               Friend
               .
               For
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               excluded
               the
               Pope
               ,
               yet
               he
               continued
               a
               Papist
               still
               .
            
             
               Her
               Death
               cast
               upon
               King
               Henry
               a
               dishonorable
               Imputation
               :
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               whereas
               the
               Protestant
               Princes
               of
               Germany
               ,
               had
               resolved
               to
               chuse
               him
               for
               Head
               of
               their
               League
               ;
               after
               they
               heard
               of
               this
               Queens
               Death
               ,
               they
               utterly
               refused
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 Sir
              
               Rich.
               Baker
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               next
               day
               after
               her
               Death
               ,
               the
               King
               Married
               the
               Lady
               
                 Jane
                 Seymour
              
               .
            
             
               Stow
               ,
               Page
               573.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Cromwel
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             the
             grand
             Promoter
             of
             this
             business
             ,
             was
             likewise
             beheaded
             .
             Whereof
             thus
             writes
             Howes
             upon
             Stow
             ,
             page
             508.
             
          
           
             
               
                 THomas
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               
               Council-Chamber
               ,
               was
               suddenly
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               ;
               and
               soon
               after
               attainted
               of
               Heresie
               and
               
                 High
                 Treason
              
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               Scaffold
               on
               Tower-hill
               ,
               to
               be
               executed
               ,
               he
               spake
               these
               words
               ,
            
             
               I
               pray
               you
               that
               be
               here
               ,
               to
               bear
               me
               witness
               that
               I
               die
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               not
               doubting
               
               in
               any
               Article
               of
               my
               Faith
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               Many
               have
               slandered
               me
               ,
               and
               reported
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               been
               an
               A
               better
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               maintained
               evil
               Opinions
               ;
               which
               is
               untrue
               .
               But
               I
               confess
               ,
               that
               like
               as
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               does
               instruct
               us
               in
               the
               Truth
               ;
               so
               the
               Devil
               is
               ready
               to
               seduce
               us
               :
               And
               I
               have
               been
               seduced
               .
               But
               bear
               me
               witness
               ,
               That
               I
               die
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               of
               the
               holy
               Church
               :
               And
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               pray
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               as
               life
               remains
               in
               this
               Flesh
               ,
               I
               waver
               nothing
               in
               my
               Faith.
               Having
               said
               this
               ,
               he
               was
               presently
               beheaded
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Howes
               .
            
          
           
             This
             following
             Relation
             ,
             (
             although
             it
             concerns
             not
             the
             shedding
             of
             Blood
             )
             yet
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             as
             manifesting
             ,
             how
             the
             King's
             Marriage
             with
             the
             Lady
             Anne
             of
             Cleve
             ,
             was
             in
             Parliament
             declared
             not
             lawful
             :
             Which
             is
             thus
             related
             by
             Howes
             ,
             upon
             Stow
             ,
             Page
             578.
             
          
           
             
               AFter
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Lady
               
                 Jane
                 Seymour
              
               ,
               the
               King
               's
               Third
               Wife
               ;
               He
               Married
               the
               Lady
               
                 Anne
                 of
                 Cleve
              
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Two
                 and
                 thirtieth
              
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               :
               From
               which
               time
               the
               King
               ,
               not
               only
               continued
               his
               first
               Misliking
               of
               her
               ;
               but
               his
               hatred
               encreased
               more
               and
               more
               against
               her
               ;
               not
               only
               for
               want
               of
               beauty
               ,
               (
               whereof
               at
               first
               he
               took
               exceptions
               )
               but
               also
               for
               sundry
               other
               qualities
               ,
               whereof
               he
               secretly
               accused
               her
               :
               As
               also
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               her
               body
               was
               unpleasant
               ,
               
               making
               great
               doubt
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               no
               Virgin
               ,
               when
               she
               came
               into
               England
               ;
               with
               divers
               other
               defects
               ,
               which
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               knew
               ,
               by
               her
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               her
               .
               And
               being
               thus
               so
               sore
               perplexed
               ,
               and
               desperate
               of
               redress
               ,
               he
               grew
               wondrous
               apt
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               call
               in
               question
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               might
               tend
               to
               the
               dissolving
               of
               this
               Marriage
               .
            
             
               Within
               Eight
               dayes
               the
               King
               told
               his
               Physicians
               ,
               his
               further
               cause
               of
               grief
               ,
               That
               she
               was
               loathsome
               to
               him
               in
               Bed
               ,
               and
               that
               her
               Body
               was
               foul
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               order
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               being
               thus
               tormented
               in
               Body
               ,
               and
               Mind
               ,
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               ease
               himself
               ,
               until
               he
               had
               procured
               a
               speedy
               Divorce
               :
               Which
               was
               thus
               effected
               .
            
             
               Certain
               Lords
               came
               down
               into
               the
               Lower-House
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               expresly
               declaring
               the
               causes
               ,
               why
               this
               Marriage
               was
               not
               Lawful
               :
               And
               ,
               in
               conclusion
               ,
               the
               matter
               was
               by
               
                 the
                 Convocation
              
               clearly
               determined
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               might
               lawfully
               marry
               ,
               where
               he
               would
               ;
               and
               so
               might
               she
               .
            
             
               It
               appears
               clearly
               in
               the
               Record
               ,
               what
               moved
               the
               King
               to
               this
               Marriage
               .
               For
               these
               are
               his
               words
               :
            
             
               I
               declare
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               first
               Communication
               was
               had
               with
               me
               ,
               about
               this
               Marriage
               ,
               I
               was
               glad
               to
               hearken
               to
               it
               ;
               trusting
               to
               have
               some
               assured
               Friend
               by
               it
               :
               I
               much
               doubting
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               both
               the
               
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Stow.
               
            
          
           
           
             The
             King
             's
             Fifth
             Wife
             ,
             
               Catherine
               Howard
            
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             for
             Adultery
             :
             As
             appears
             by
             this
             Relation
             :
             Baker
             ,
             page
             514.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               King
               was
               informed
               of
               the
               Queens
               dissolute
               life
               ;
               first
               ,
               before
               her
               Marriage
               ,
               with
               one
               
                 Francis
                 Dereham
              
               ;
               and
               since
               her
               Marriage
               ,
               with
               one
               
                 Thomas
                 Culpepper
              
               ,
               of
               the
               King's
               Bed-Chamber
               .
               Whereupon
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 Wrioths●…ey
              
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               at
               
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               to
               charge
               her
               with
               these
               Crimes
               ,
               and
               discharging
               her
               Houshold
               ,
               to
               cause
               her
               to
               be
               conveighed
               to
               Syon
               .
            
             
               The
               Delinquents
               being
               examined
               ,
               Dereham
               confessed
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               King's
               Marriage
               with
               the
               Lady
               Catherine
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               a
               pre-contract
               between
               him
               and
               her
               .
               But
               when
               once
               he
               understood
               of
               the
               King
               's
               good
               liking
               to
               her
               ,
               he
               then
               waved
               it
               ,
               and
               concealed
               it
               ,
               for
               her
               preferment
               .
            
             
               These
               Gentlemen
               were
               arraigned
               ,
               and
               had
               Judgment
               to
               die
               ,
               as
               in
               cases
               of
               Treason
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               drawn
               from
               the
               Tower
               to
               Tyburn
               ;
               Where
               Culpepper
               was
               beheaded
               ,
               and
               Dereham
               hanged
               ,
               and
               dismember'd
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               
                 William
                 Howard
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Lady
               Margaret
               his
               Wife
               ,
               
                 Catherine
                 Tilney
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Alice
                 Bestwold
              
               ,
               Gentlewomen
               ,
               
                 Joan
                 Bulmer
                 ,
                 Anne
                 Howard
              
               ,
               Wife
               to
               
                 Henry
                 Noward
              
               ,
               the
               Queens
               Brother
               ,
               with
               divers
               others
               ,
               were
               all
               condemned
               for
               Misprision
               of
               Treason
               ,
               in
               concealing
               the
               
               Queens
               misdemeanour
               ,
               and
               adjudged
               to
               forfeit
               all
               their
               Lands
               ,
               and
               Goods
               ,
               during
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               remain
               in
               perpetual
               Prison
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               Parliament
               Petitioned
               the
               King
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               not
               vex
               himself
               with
               the
               Queens
               Offences
               ;
               and
               that
               both
               she
               ,
               and
               the
               Lady
               Rochford
               ,
               might
               be
               Attainted
               by
               Parliament
               :
               And
               that
               to
               avoid
               protracting
               of
               time
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               his
               Royal
               Assent
               to
               it
               ,
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               without
               staying
               for
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Parliament
               .
               Also
               ,
               that
               Dereham
               and
               Culpepper
               ,
               having
               been
               Attainted
               before
               by
               the
               Common-Law
               ,
               might
               be
               Attainted
               likewise
               by
               Parliament
               :
               All
               which
               was
               Assented
               unto
               by
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               the
               Lady
               Rochford
               ,
               were
               beheaded
               ,
               on
               the
               Green
               within
               the
               Tower.
               It
               is
               certainly
               said
               ,
               that
               after
               her
               Condemnation
               ,
               She
               protested
               to
               Dr.
               White
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               her
               last
               Confessor
               ,
               That
               as
               for
               the
               Act
               ,
               for
               which
               She
               was
               condemn'd
               ,
               She
               took
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               holy
               Angels
               to
               witness
               ,
               upon
               her
               Souls
               Salvation
               ,
               
                 that
                 She
                 died
                 guiltless
              
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             of
             the
             putting
             to
             death
             of
             his
             Wives
             .
          
           
             Here
             follows
             an
             unheard
             of
             Cruelty
             ,
             of
             Bloodshed
             for
             Religion
             ,
             in
             these
             times
             of
             Confusion
             and
             Change
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               ONe
               Lambert
               was
               accused
               for
               denying
               
                 the
                 real
                 presence
              
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               who
               Appeal'd
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               the
               King
               was
               content
               
               to
               hear
               him
               .
               Whereupon
               a
               Throne
               was
               set
               up
               in
               the
               Hall
               of
               the
               King's
               Palace
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               for
               the
               King
               to
               sit
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Bishops
               had
               urged
               their
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               prevail
               ;
               then
               the
               King
               took
               him
               in
               hand
               ,
               hoping
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Honor
               of
               converting
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               when
               the
               Bishops
               could
               not
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               withal
               promised
               him
               pardon
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               recant
               .
               But
               all
               would
               not
               do
               ;
               for
               he
               remained
               obstinate
               ,
               the
               King
               miss'd
               his
               Honor
               ,
               and
               the
               Delinquent
               his
               Pardon
               :
               Being
               shortly
               after
               drawn
               to
               Smithfield
               ,
               and
               burnt
               .
            
             
               
                 Baker
                 ,
                 page
              
               412.
               
            
          
           
             
               Two
               more
               were
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               burnt
               .
            
             
               Baker
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               page
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               
                 John
                 Fisher
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               and
               Sir
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 Moor
              
               ,
               expresly
               denyed
               ,
               at
               Lambeth
               ,
               before
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               :
               and
               thereupon
               were
               both
               beheaded
               .
            
             
               Bishop
               Fisher
               was
               much
               lamented
               ,
               as
               being
               reputed
               a
               man
               both
               learned
               ,
               and
               wise
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 good
                 life
              
               .
            
             
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Moor
              
               was
               both
               learned
               ,
               and
               
                 very
                 wise
              
               .
               His
               Devotion
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               used
               to
               wear
               a
               Shirt
               of
               Hair-cloth
               next
               his
               skin
               ,
               for
               a
               perpetual
               Penance
               :
               And
               oftentimes
               in
               the
               Church
               he
               would
               put
               on
               a
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               help
               the
               Priest
               at
               Mass
               :
               Which
               he
               did
               not
               forbear
               to
               do
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               Lord
               Chancellor
               of
               England
               ;
               as
               one
               time
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               coming
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               found
               him
               doing
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Baker
                 ,
                 page
              
               406.
               
            
          
           
             
             Sir
             
               William
               Peterson
            
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             late
             Commissary
             of
             Calais
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               William
               Richardson
            
             ,
             Priest
             of
             St.
             Maries
             in
             Calais
             ,
             were
             both
             there
             drawn
             ,
             hang'd
             ,
             and
             quarter'd
             ,
             in
             the
             Market-place
             ,
             for
             the
             Supremacy
             .
             
               Stow
               ,
               page
               579.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Wilson
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Samson
               Bishop
               of
               Chichester
               ,
               were
               sent
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               for
               relieving
               certain
               Prisoners
               ,
               who
               had
               denyed
               to
               Subscribe
               to
               the
               King's
               Supremacy
               :
               And
               for
               the
               same
               offence
               
                 Richard
                 Farmer
              
               ,
               Grocer
               of
               London
               ,
               a
               rich
               and
               wealthy
               Citizen
               ,
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Marshalsea
               ,
               and
               after
               arraigned
               ,
               and
               attainted
               in
               a
               Praemunire
               ,
               and
               lost
               all
               his
               Goods
               ;
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               thrust
               out
               of
               doors
               .
            
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 page
              
               580.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Robert
                 Barns
              
               ,
               Dr.
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 Gerrard
              
               ,
               Parson
               of
               Honey-lane
               ,
               and
               
                 William
                 Jerom
              
               ,
               Vicar
               of
               
               Stepney-Heath
               ,
               Bachelors
               in
               Divinity
               :
               Also
               
                 Edward
                 Powel
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Able
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Richard
                 Fetherston
              
               ,
               all
               Three
               Doctors
               ,
               were
               drawn
               from
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               ,
               to
               West
               -
               Smithfield
               .
            
             
               The
               Three
               First
               ,
               were
               drawn
               to
               a
               Stake
               ,
               and
               there
               burnt
               :
               The
               
                 other
                 three
              
               were
               drawn
               to
               a
               Gallows
               ,
               and
               there
               hanged
               ,
               headed
               ,
               and
               quartered
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Three
                 First
              
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               their
               Attainders
               ,
               were
               executed
               for
               divers
               Heresies
               :
               The
               
                 last
                 Three
              
               for
               Treason
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               denying
               the
               King's
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               affirming
               ,
               his
               Marriage
               with
               Queen
               Catherine
               ,
               to
               be
               good
               .
            
             
               Stow
               ,
               page
               581.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Empson
              
               ,
               sometimes
               a
               Monk
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               Prisoner
               in
               Newgate
               ,
               more
               than
               Three
               years
               ,
               was
               brought
               before
               the
               Justices
               in
               Newgate
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               he
               would
               not
               ask
               the
               King
               Pardon
               ,
               for
               denying
               his
               Supremacy
               ,
               nor
               be
               Sworn
               thereto
               ,
               his
               Monks-Cowl
               was
               plucked
               off
               his
               back
               ;
               and
               his
               Body
               reprieved
               ,
               till
               the
               King
               was
               informed
               of
               his
               Obstinacy
               .
            
             
               Stow
               ,
               page
               591.
               
            
          
           
             
               Three
               Men
               ,
               and
               one
               Woman
               ,
               were
               burned
               in
               Smithfield
               ,
               for
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               Dr.
               Shaxton
               ,
               sometimes
               Bishop
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               Preaching
               at
               the
               same
               fire
               ,
               and
               there
               recanting
               ,
               perswaded
               them
               to
               do
               the
               like
               :
               But
               they
               would
               not
               .
            
             
               Stow
               ,
               page
               592.
               
            
          
           
             
               Some
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Three
               Men
               ,
               and
               one
               Woman
               ,
               all
               Dutch
               ,
               bore
               Faggots
               to
               Pauls
               Cross
               :
               and
               a
               Man
               and
               a
               Woman
               ,
               
                 Dutch
                 Anabaptists
              
               ,
               were
               burnt
               in
               Smithfield
               ,
            
             
               Stow
               ,
               page
               576.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Forest
               ,
               a
               
                 Friar
                 Observant
              
               ,
               was
               apprehended
               ;
               for
               that
               in
               Secret
               he
               had
               declared
               to
               many
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               was
               not
               
                 Supreme
                 Head
              
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               was
               condemned
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               upon
               a
               pair
               of
               new
               Gallows
               ,
               set
               up
               for
               that
               purpose
               in
               Smithfield
               ,
               he
               was
               hanged
               by
               the
               Middle
               ,
               and
               Arm-pits
               ,
               quick
               ;
               and
               under
               the
               Gallows
               was
               made
               a
               Fire
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               was
               burnt
               and
               consumed
               .
            
             
               Stow
               ,
               page
               577.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Hugh
                 Faringdon
              
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               Reading
               ,
               and
               Two
               Priests
               ,
               named
               Rugg
               and
               Owen
               ,
               were
               hang'd
               ,
               and
               quartered
               at
               Reading
               .
            
             
             
               The
               same
               day
               was
               
                 Richard
                 Whiting
              
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               Glastenbury
               ,
               hang'd
               ,
               and
               quartered
               on
               Tore-Hill
               ,
               adjoyning
               to
               his
               Monastery
               .
            
             
               
                 John
                 Thorn
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Roger
                 James
              
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               the
               one
               Treasurer
               ,
               the
               other
               under-Treasurer
               of
               
               Glastenbury-Church
               ,
               were
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               executed
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               shortly
               after
               ,
               
                 John
                 Beck
              
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               Colchester
               ,
               was
               executed
               at
               Colchester
               :
               All
               ,
               for
               denying
               the
               King's
               Supremacy
               .
            
             
               Stow
               ,
               pag.
               577.
               
            
          
           
             
               Six
               Persons
               ,
               and
               one
               led
               between
               Two
               ,
               were
               drawn
               to
               Tyburn
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Laurence
                 Cook
              
               ,
               Prior
               of
               
                 Doncaster
                 ,
                 William
                 Horn
              
               ,
               a
               Lay-Brother
               of
               the
               Charter-House
               at
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Giles
                 Horn
              
               Gentleman
               ,
               
                 Clement
                 Philipp
              
               ,
               Gentleman
               of
               
                 Calais
                 ,
                 Edmond
                 Bolhelm
              
               Priest
               ,
               
                 Darcy
                 Jennings
                 ,
                 Robert
                 Bird
              
               :
               And
               all
               there
               hang'd
               and
               quartered
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               Attainted
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               denying
               of
               the
               King's
               Supremacy
               .
            
             
               Stow
               ,
               pag.
               581.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sir
               
                 David
                 Jenison
              
               ,
               Knight
               of
               Rhodes
               ,
               was
               drawn
               through
               Southwark
               ,
               to
               St.
               Thomas
               of
               Watterings
               ,
               and
               there
               executed
               for
               the
               Supremacy
               .
            
             
               Stow
               ,
               page
               581.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 German
                 Gardiner
              
               ,
               and
               Lark
               ,
               Parson
               of
               Chelsey
               ,
               were
               executed
               at
               Tyburn
               ,
               for
               denying
               the
               King's
               Supremacy
               :
               As
               likewise
               ,
               one
               Ashby
               .
            
             
               Stow
               ,
               page
               585.
               
            
          
           
             
               Three
               Anabaptists
               were
               burnt
               in
               the
               High-way
               ,
               beyond
               Southwark
               ,
               towards
               Newington
               .
            
             
               Stow
               ,
               page
               579.
               
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             of
             these
             Cruelties
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 a
                 Third
                 Effect
                 of
                 this
                 Change
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 General
                 Confusion
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THese
             horred
             Cruelties
             made
             the
             state
             of
             Religion
             in
             England
             in
             a
             strange
             Confusion
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             this
             Relation
             of
             Sir
             
               Rich.
               Baker
               ,
               page
            
             408.
             
          
           
             
               And
               now
               was
               the
               state
               of
               Religion
               in
               England
               come
               to
               a
               strange
               pass
               ,
               because
               always
               in
               Passing
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               Consistence
               .
               For
               at
               first
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               was
               excluded
               in
               some
               cases
               only
               ;
               a
               while
               after
               in
               all
               :
               But
               yet
               his
               Doctrine
               was
               wholly
               receiv'd
               .
               Afterwards
               his
               Doctrine
               came
               to
               be
               impugn'd
               ;
               but
               yet
               in
               some
               few
               points
               only
               ;
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               in
               many
               :
               That
               the
               Fable
               of
               Proteus
               might
               be
               no
               longer
               a
               Fable
               ;
               when
               the
               Religion
               of
               England
               might
               be
               its
               true
               Moral
               .
            
             
               The
               Confusion
               was
               so
               great
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               that
               in
               Parliament
               one
               called
               the
               other
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               Anabaptist
               ;
               and
               he
               again
               called
               him
               Papist
               ,
               and
               Hypocrite
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               not
               only
               amongst
               the
               Temporality
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               Clergy-men
               themselves
               preach'd
               ,
               and
               enveigh'd
               ,
               one
               against
               another
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Frame
               of
               Religion
               was
               extremely
               disjoynted
               :
               
               the
               Clergie
               that
               should
               set
               it
               in
               Frame
               ,
               being
               out
               of
               frame
               themselves
               .
            
             
               The
               Minds
               of
               the
               People
               extremely
               distracted
               ;
               and
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               that
               should
               cement
               them
               together
               ,
               scarce
               holding
               themselves
               together
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Baker
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Truth
             of
             this
             Relation
             appears
             more
             fully
             confirm'd
             from
             this
             Speech
             of
             King
             Henry
             ,
             made
             in
             Parliament
             .
             Thus
             related
             by
             How
             's
             upon
             Stow
             ,
             pag.
             590.
             
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     A
                     part
                     of
                     King
                     Henry
                     the
                     Eighth's
                     Speech
                     ,
                     made
                     in
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Thirty
                     seventh
                     Year
                     of
                     his
                     Reign
                     .
                  
                   
                     WHat
                     Love
                     or
                     Charity
                     ,
                     is
                     there
                     amongst
                     you
                     ,
                     when
                     one
                     calls
                     another
                     Heretick
                     and
                     Anabaptist
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     calls
                     him
                     again
                     
                       Papist
                       ,
                       Hypocrite
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Pharisee
                     !
                     I
                     must
                     needs
                     judge
                     the
                     fault
                     ,
                     and
                     occasion
                     of
                     this
                     Discord
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     partly
                     by
                     negligence
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     the
                     Fathers
                     and
                     Preachers
                     of
                     the
                     Spirituality
                     .
                     For
                     I
                     hear
                     daily
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     of
                     the
                     Clergie
                     Preach
                     one
                     against
                     another
                     ,
                     Teach
                     one
                     contrary
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     railing
                     one
                     against
                     another
                     .
                  
                   
                     Some
                     are
                     so
                     stiff
                     in
                     their
                     old
                     Mumpsimus
                     ;
                     others
                     are
                     so
                     busie
                     and
                     furious
                     in
                     their
                     new
                     Sumpsimus
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     men
                     almost
                     be
                     in
                     Variety
                     ,
                     and
                     Discord
                     ;
                     and
                     few
                     ,
                     or
                     none
                     ,
                     preach
                     truly
                     and
                     sincerely
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                     Now
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     poor
                     Souls
                     live
                     in
                     concord
                     ,
                     when
                     you
                     
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     sow
                     amongst
                     them
                     in
                     your
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     Debate
                     and
                     Discord
                     ?
                     Of
                     you
                     they
                     look
                     for
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     lead
                     them
                     into
                     darkness
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     ,
                     although
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     Spiritual-men
                     be
                     in
                     some
                     fault
                     ,
                     that
                     Charity
                     is
                     not
                     kept
                     amongst
                     you
                     ;
                     yet
                     
                       you
                       of
                       the
                       Temporality
                    
                     ,
                     be
                     not
                     clear
                     and
                     unspotted
                     ,
                     from
                     malice
                     and
                     envy
                     .
                     For
                     you
                     rail
                     at
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     speak
                     slanderously
                     of
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     rebuke
                     and
                     taunt
                     Preachers
                     .
                  
                   
                     You
                     must
                     understand
                     ,
                     that
                     although
                     you
                     be
                     permitted
                     to
                     read
                     
                       Holy
                       Scriptures
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                    
                     in
                     your
                     Mother-tongue
                     ;
                     yet
                     this
                     Licence
                     is
                     given
                     you
                     only
                     to
                     inform
                     your
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     instruct
                     your
                     Children
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     dispute
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     Scripture
                     a
                     railing
                     and
                     a
                     taunting-stock
                     against
                     Priests
                     and
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     as
                     many
                     light
                     persons
                     do
                     .
                     I
                     am
                     very
                     sorry
                     to
                     hear
                     how
                     irreverently
                     that
                     most
                     precious
                     Jewel
                     
                       (
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                    
                     )
                     is
                     Disputed
                     ,
                     Rimed
                     ,
                     Sung
                     ,
                     and
                     Jangled
                     in
                     every
                     Ale-house
                     and
                     Tavern
                     ;
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     meaning
                     and
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     am
                     as
                     much
                     sorry
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Readers
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     follow
                     it
                     (
                     in
                     doing
                     )
                     so
                     faintly
                     ,
                     and
                     coldly
                     .
                     For
                     of
                     this
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     ,
                     that
                     Charity
                     ,
                     and
                     Virtue
                     ,
                     was
                     never
                     less
                     exercised
                     ;
                     nor
                     God
                     ,
                     amongst
                     Christians
                     ,
                     was
                     never
                     less
                     reverenc'd
                     ,
                     honor'd
                     ,
                     or
                     serv'd
                     ▪
                     Thus
                     Stow.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             These
             Confusions
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             are
             thus
             related
             by
             Dr.
             Heylyn
             ,
             in
             his
             History
             of
             Reformation
             .
             Page
             17.
             
          
           
             
               THE
               People
               were
               generally
               divided
               into
               Factions
               and
               Schisms
               ;
               The
               Treasures
               of
               the
               Crown
               were
               exhausted
               by
               prodigal
               Gifts
               ,
               and
               the
               Money
               of
               the
               Realm
               so
               mix'd
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               pass
               for
               currant
               amongst
               Forein
               Nations
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               dishonor
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               loss
               of
               the
               Merchant
               .
               For
               although
               an
               infinite
               Mass
               of
               Jewels
               ,
               Treasure
               of
               Plate
               ,
               and
               ready
               Money
               ,
               and
               an
               incredible
               improvement
               of
               Revenue
               ,
               had
               accrued
               to
               him
               ;
               by
               such
               an
               universal
               Spoil
               and
               Dissolution
               of
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               little
               or
               nothing
               the
               richer
               for
               it
               :
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               year
               1543.
               (
               being
               within
               less
               than
               Seven
               years
               after
               the
               general
               Suppression
               of
               
                 Religious
                 Houses
              
               )
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               have
               recourse
               for
               Moneys
               to
               his
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               :
               by
               which
               he
               was
               supply'd
               after
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ;
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               giving
               him
               a
               Subsidy
               of
               
                 six
                 shillings
                 in
                 the
                 Pound
              
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               out
               of
               their
               Spiritual
               Promotions
               ;
               poor
               Stipendiary
               Priests
               ,
               paying
               each
               of
               them
               
                 six
                 shillings
                 ,
                 eight
                 pence
              
               ,
               to
               encrease
               the
               Sum
               :
               which
               also
               was
               so
               soon
               consumed
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               year
               he
               press'd
               his
               Subjects
               to
               a
               Benevolence
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               following
               year
               ,
               he
               obtain'd
               the
               Grant
               of
               all
               Chantries
               ,
               Hospitals
               ,
               Colleges
               ,
               
               and
               Free-Chappels
               ,
               within
               the
               Realm
               ;
               though
               he
               lived
               not
               to
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Most
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               somewhat
               of
               the
               latest
               ,
               before
               he
               cast
               his
               Eye
               on
               the
               Lands
               of
               Bishopricks
               :
               though
               there
               were
               some
               ,
               that
               thought
               the
               time
               long
               ,
               till
               they
               fell
               upon
               them
               .
               Concerning
               which
               there
               goes
               a
               story
               ,
               That
               after
               the
               Court-Harpies
               had
               devoured
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Spoyl
               ,
               which
               came
               by
               the
               Suppression
               of
               Abbeys
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               seek
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               to
               satiate
               that
               greedy
               Appetite
               ,
               which
               the
               division
               of
               the
               former
               Booty
               had
               left
               unsatisfied
               .
               And
               for
               the
               satisfying
               whereof
               ,
               they
               found
               not
               any
               thing
               so
               necessary
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishops
               Lands
               .
            
             
               This
               to
               Effect
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Seymour
              
               is
               employed
               as
               the
               fittest
               man
               ,
               being
               in
               Favor
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Brother
               to
               Queen
               Jane
               ,
               his
               most
               beloved
               and
               best
               Wife
               ;
               and
               having
               opportunity
               of
               access
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               being
               one
               of
               his
               Privy
               Chamber
               .
               And
               he
               not
               having
               any
               good
               affection
               to
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               desired
               ,
               that
               the
               experiment
               should
               be
               try'd
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               took
               his
               time
               to
               inform
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               did
               nothing
               but
               fell
               his
               Woods
               ,
               letting
               long
               Leases
               for
               great
               Fines
               ,
               and
               making
               havock
               of
               the
               Royalties
               of
               his
               Arch
               Bishoprick
               ,
               to
               raise
               thereby
               a
               Fortune
               to
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               Children
               .
               Withal
               ,
               he
               acquainted
               the
               King
               ,
               That
               the
               Archbishop
               kept
               no
               Hospitality
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               such
               a
               large
               Revenue
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               many
               wise
               men
               ,
               it
               
               was
               more
               convenient
               for
               the
               Bishops
               to
               have
               a
               sufficient
               
                 yearly
                 stipend
              
               out
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               so
               encumbred
               with
               Temporal
               Royalties
               ;
               being
               so
               great
               a
               hinderance
               to
               their
               Studies
               ,
               and
               Pastoral
               Charge
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Lands
               ,
               and
               Royalties
               ,
               being
               taken
               to
               his
               Majesties
               use
               ,
               would
               afford
               him
               (
               besides
               the
               said
               Annual
               Stipends
               )
               a
               great
               yearly
               Revenue
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               ,
               considering
               of
               it
               ,
               could
               not
               think
               fit
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               plausible
               Proposition
               ,
               as
               taking
               to
               himself
               the
               Lands
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               should
               be
               made
               in
               vain
               :
               only
               he
               was
               resolv'd
               to
               prey
               further
               off
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               spoyl
               too
               near
               the
               Court
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               having
               more
               partakers
               in
               the
               Booty
               ,
               than
               might
               stand
               with
               his
               profit
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               this
               end
               he
               deals
               with
               Holgate
               preferred
               not
               long
               before
               ,
               from
               Landaff
               ,
               to
               the
               See
               of
               York
               :
               from
               whom
               he
               takes
               ,
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               no
               fewer
               than
               
                 Seventy
                 Mannors
              
               ,
               and
               Townships
               ,
               of
               good
               
                 old
                 Rents
              
               ;
               giving
               him
               ,
               in
               exchange
               ,
               to
               the
               like
               yearly
               value
               ,
               certain
               Impropriations
               ,
               Pensions
               ,
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               Portions
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               (
               but
               all
               of
               an
               extended
               Rent
               )
               which
               had
               accrued
               to
               the
               Crown
               by
               the
               Fall
               of
               Abbeys
               :
               
                 Which
                 Lands
              
               ,
               he
               laid
               ,
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Lancaster
               .
               For
               which
               see
               37
               Hen.
               8.
               
               Chap.
               16.
               
            
             
               He
               dismembred
               also
               ,
               by
               these
               Acts
               ,
               certain
               Mannors
               from
               the
               See
               of
               London
               ;
               and
               others
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               from
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               but
               not
               without
               some
               reasonable
               Compensation
               for
               them
               .
            
             
             
               And
               although
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               followed
               within
               a
               short
               time
               after
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               further
               Alienation
               made
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               of
               the
               Churches
               Patrimony
               ;
               yet
               having
               open'd
               such
               a
               gap
               ,
               and
               discovered
               this
               Secret
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacred
               Patrimony
               might
               be
               Alienated
               with
               so
               little
               trouble
               ,
               the
               Courtiers
               of
               King
               
               Edward's
               time
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               kept
               from
               breaking
               violently
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               making
               up
               their
               own
               Fortune
               ,
               in
               the
               spoyl
               of
               Bishopricks
               .
               So
               impossible
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               ill
               Examples
               of
               Great
               Princes
               ,
               not
               to
               find
               followers
               in
               all
               Ages
               ;
               especially
               ,
               where
               Profit
               or
               Preferment
               ,
               may
               be
               furthered
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 some
                 other
                 Passages
                 concerning
                 this
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             HAving
             now
             prosecuted
             this
             Relation
             thus
             far
             ,
             and
             drawing
             to
             an
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             will
             here
             insert
             a
             Passage
             out
             of
             Dr.
             
             Heylyn's
             History
             of
             Reformation
             
               (
               Pag.
            
             6.
             )
             concerning
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth's
             .
             Absolute
             Power
             of
             disposing
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
             The
             words
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Regni
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Act
                     of
                     Succession
                     ,
                     which
                     past
                     in
                     the
                     
                     Parliament
                     of
                     this
                     year
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     this
                     Clause
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       for
                       lack
                       of
                       Lawful
                       Heirs
                       of
                       the
                       Kings
                       Body
                       ,
                       it
                       should
                       and
                       might
                       be
                       lawful
                       for
                       Him
                       ,
                       to
                       confer
                       the
                       Crown
                       ,
                       on
                       any
                       such
                       Person
                       ,
                       or
                       Persons
                       ,
                       as
                       should
                       please
                       his
                       Highness
                       ,
                       and
                       according
                       to
                       such
                       Estate
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       such
                       Manner
                       ,
                       Form
                       ,
                       Fashion
                       ,
                       Order
                       ,
                       and
                       Condition
                       ,
                       as
                       should
                       be
                       Expressed
                       ,
                       Named
                       ,
                       Declared
                       ,
                       and
                       Limited
                       ,
                       in
                       his
                       Letters
                       Patents
                       ,
                       or
                       by
                       his
                       Last
                       Will
                       :
                       The
                       Crown
                       to
                       be
                       enjoyed
                       by
                       such
                       Person
                       ,
                       or
                       Persons
                       ,
                       so
                       to
                       be
                       nominated
                       and
                       appointed
                       ,
                       in
                       as
                       large
                       and
                       ample
                       manner
                       ,
                       as
                       if
                       such
                       Person
                       ,
                       or
                       Persons
                       ,
                       had
                       been
                       his
                       Highness's
                       Lawful
                       Heirs
                       to
                       the
                       Imperial
                       Crown
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
           
             By
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             in
             these
             Collections
             ,
             it
             evidently
             appears
             ,
             that
             all
             Inheritances
             ,
             both
             Civil
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
             as
             likewise
             the
             Lives
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             depended
             upon
             the
             Arbitrary
             Government
             of
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             must
             end
             this
             story
             ,
             concerning
             matters
             of
             Religion
             in
             this
             Kings
             Reign
             ,
             with
             a
             brief
             Relation
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             with
             a
             Summary
             Account
             of
             his
             Wives
             ,
             and
             the
             years
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Relation
               of
               his
               Death
               is
               thus
               deliver'd
               by
               Dr.
            
             Heylyn
             ,
             
               in
               his
               History
               of
               Reformation
            
             .
             Page
             14.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               King
               ,
               having
               lived
               a
               voluptuous
               Life
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               indulged
               to
               his
               Palate
               ,
               was
               grown
               so
               corpulent
               ,
               or
               rather
               so
               over-grown
               
               with
               an
               unweildy
               burthen
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               go
               up
               Stairs
               ,
               from
               one
               Room
               to
               another
               ;
               but
               as
               he
               was
               hoised
               up
               by
               an
               Engine
               :
               which
               filling
               his
               Body
               with
               foul
               and
               foggy
               Humors
               ,
               did
               both
               wast
               his
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               encrease
               his
               Passions
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               which
               Distempers
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               his
               least
               care
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               to
               his
               own
               Posterity
               .
               At
               such
               time
               as
               he
               married
               
                 Anne
                 Bulleign
              
               ,
               He
               procur'd
               his
               Daughter
               Mary
               to
               be
               declar'd
               Illegitimate
               ,
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               :
               The
               like
               he
               also
               did
               by
               his
               Daughter
               Elizabeth
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               married
               
                 Jane
                 Seymour
              
               ;
               settling
               the
               Crown
               upon
               his
               Issue
               by
               the
               said
               Queen
               Jane
               .
            
             
               But
               having
               no
               other
               Issue
               by
               her
               ,
               but
               Prince
               Edward
               ;
               and
               none
               at
               all
               by
               his
               following
               Wives
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               a
               point
               of
               prudence
               to
               establish
               the
               Succession
               by
               more
               Stayes
               than
               one
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               he
               procured
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               in
               the
               35
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 default
                 of
                 Issue
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
              
               Edward
               ,
               
                 the
                 Crown
                 should
                 be
                 entail'd
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 the
                 Lady
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Heirs
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 to
                 the
                 Lady
              
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Heirs
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 such
                 Issue
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 last
                 Will
                 in
                 Writing
                 ,
                 should
                 limit
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               which
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               he
               ,
               being
               now
               sick
               ,
               and
               fearing
               his
               approaching
               end
               ,
               made
               such
               use
               ,
               in
               laying
               down
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Succession
               
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               in
               this
               Last
               Will
               ,
               that
               (
               contrary
               to
               all
               Justice
               )
               he
               totally
               Excluded
               the
               whole
               Scottish-Line
               (
               Descended
               from
               the
               Lady
               Margaret
               ,
               his
               eldest
               Sister
               )
               from
               all
               hopes
               of
               having
               their
               turns
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               His
               Infirmity
               ,
               and
               the
               weakness
               it
               brought
               upon
               him
               ,
               confining
               him
               to
               his
               Bed
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               and
               being
               perswaded
               to
               receive
               it
               in
               the
               easiest
               posture
               (
               sitting
               ,
               or
               raised
               up
               in
               his
               Bed
               )
               he
               would
               by
               no
               means
               yield
               unto
               it
               ;
               but
               caus'd
               himself
               to
               be
               taken
               up
               ,
               and
               plac'd
               in
               his
               Chair
               ;
               in
               which
               he
               heard
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               till
               the
               Consecration
               ;
               and
               then
               receiv'd
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               on
               his
               Knees
               ,
               as
               at
               other
               times
               ;
               saying
               withal
               ,
               (
               as
               Saunders
               relates
               the
               Story
               )
               
                 That
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 cast
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 under
                 it
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 give
                 unto
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 Honor
                 that
                 was
                 due
                 unto
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               instant
               of
               his
               Death
               approaching
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               Servants
               (
               though
               thereunto
               desir'd
               by
               his
               Physicians
               )
               durst
               acquaint
               him
               with
               it
               :
               till
               at
               last
               Sir
               
                 Anthony
                 Denny
              
               undertook
               that
               ungrateful
               Office
               :
               which
               the
               King
               entertaining
               with
               less
               impatience
               than
               was
               looked
               for
               from
               him
               ,
               gave
               order
               ,
               that
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               should
               be
               presently
               sent
               for
               .
               But
               he
               being
               then
               at
               Croyden
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               long
               before
               he
               came
               ,
               that
               he
               found
               him
               speechless
               .
               However
               ,
               applying
               himself
               to
               the
               Kings
               present
               condition
               ,
               and
               discoursing
               to
               Him
               on
               this
               Point
               ,
               
                 That
                 Salvation
              
               
               
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 obtain'd
                 only
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
              
               He
               desired
               the
               King
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               understood
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               and
               believ'd
               the
               same
               )
               that
               he
               would
               signifie
               so
               much
               by
               some
               Sign
               or
               other
               :
               which
               the
               King
               did
               ,
               by
               wringing
               him
               gently
               by
               the
               Hand
               ;
               and
               shortly
               after
               died
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               sharp
               ,
               but
               shrewd
               Character
               of
               this
               King
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               
                 he
                 never
                 sparea
                 Woman
                 in
                 his
                 Lust
                 ,
                 nor
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 Anger
                 .
              
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               says
               of
               him
               ,
               That
               
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Patterns
                 of
                 a
                 Merciless
                 Prince
                 had
                 been
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             here
             set
             down
             some
             Passages
             out
             of
             his
             last
             Will
             ,
             related
             by
             Dr.
             Heylyn
             ,
             pag.
             23.
             
             By
             which
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             how
             constant
             he
             was
             till
             his
             death
             ,
             in
             professing
             and
             maintaining
             these
             following
             Points
             of
             Catholick
             Doctrine
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             The
             Real
             Presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             :
             and
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Dead
             .
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Will
               are
               these
            
             ;
          
           
             
               WE
               most
               humbly
               ,
               and
               heartily
               recommend
               our
               Soul
               to
               God
               :
               who
               ,
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               his
               Son
               redeemed
               us
               with
               his
               most
               precious
               Body
               and
               Blood.
               And
               for
               our
               better
               remembrance
               thereof
               ,
               hath
               left
               here
               with
               us
               ,
               in
               his
               Church
               Militant
               ,
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               his
               most
               precious
               Body
               and
               Blood.
               
            
             
             
               We
               also
               instantly
               desire
               ,
               that
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Holy
               Company
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               may
               continually
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               whilst
               we
               live
               in
               this
               World
               ;
               and
               at
               our
               passing
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               the
               sooner
               attain
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             
               We
               likewise
               further
               Ordain
               ,
               That
               there
               be
               a
               convenient
               Altar
               at
               Windsor
               ,
               honorably
               prepared
               ,
               with
               all
               things
               requisite
               ,
               and
               necessary
               ,
               for
               a
               daily
               Mass
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               said
               perpetually
               ,
               while
               the
               World
               should
               endure
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               He
               gave
               Order
               ,
               That
               all
               Divine
               Offices
               accustomed
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               should
               be
               daily
               Celebrated
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               removal
               of
               his
               Body
               to
               Windsor
               ,
               a
               Thousand
               Marks
               should
               be
               distributed
               amongst
               the
               Poor
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               his
               Sins
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Soul.
               
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     An
                     Account
                     of
                     his
                     Wives
                     .
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Six
                     Wives
                     this
                     King
                     had
                     ,
                     
                       Anne
                       Boleign
                    
                     ,
                     his
                     Second
                     Wife
                     ,
                     was
                     beheaded
                     for
                     Incest
                     with
                     her
                     own
                     Brother
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Third
                     ,
                     
                       Jane
                       Seymour
                    
                     ,
                     being
                     in
                     Child-birth
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     had
                     her
                     Belly
                     ripp'd
                     up
                     to
                     preserve
                     the
                     Child
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Fourth
                     ,
                     
                       Anne
                       of
                       Cleve
                    
                     ,
                     was
                     cast
                     off
                     within
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     Months
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Fifth
                     ,
                     
                       Catherine
                       Howard
                    
                     ,
                     was
                     beheaded
                     for
                     Adultery
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Concerning
                     his
                     Sixth
                     Wife
                     ,
                     thus
                     writes
                     Sir
                     
                       Rich.
                       Baker
                    
                     ,
                     Page
                     418.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Sixth
                       ,
                       
                         Catherine
                         Parre
                      
                       ,
                       being
                       an
                       earnest
                       Protestant
                       ,
                       was
                       accused
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       to
                       have
                       Heretical
                       Books
                       in
                       her
                       Closet
                       :
                       and
                       this
                       was
                       so
                       aggravated
                       against
                       her
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       prevail'd
                       with
                       the
                       King
                       to
                       Sign
                       a
                       Warrant
                       to
                       Commit
                       her
                       to
                       the
                       Tower
                       ,
                       with
                       a
                       purpose
                       to
                       have
                       burnt
                       her
                       for
                       Heresie
                       .
                       This
                       Warrant
                       was
                       committed
                       to
                       Wriothsley
                       ,
                       Lord
                       Chancellor
                       ;
                       and
                       he
                       ,
                       by
                       chance
                       letting
                       it
                       fall
                       from
                       him
                       ,
                       it
                       was
                       taken
                       up
                       ,
                       and
                       carried
                       to
                       the
                       Queen
                       ;
                       who
                       having
                       read
                       it
                       ,
                       went
                       soon
                       after
                       to
                       visit
                       the
                       King.
                       Being
                       come
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       he
                       presently
                       fell
                       into
                       Talk
                       with
                       her
                       ,
                       about
                       some
                       Points
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                       demanding
                       her
                       Resolution
                       therein
                       .
                    
                     
                       But
                       she
                       knowing
                       ,
                       that
                       his
                       nature
                       was
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       cross'd
                       ,
                       specially
                       considering
                       the
                       case
                       she
                       was
                       in
                       ,
                       made
                       him
                       answer
                       ,
                       
                         That
                         She
                         was
                         a
                         Woman
                         ,
                         accompanied
                         with
                         many
                         Imperfections
                         ;
                         but
                         his
                         Majesty
                         was
                         Wise
                         ,
                         and
                         Judicious
                         ,
                         of
                         whom
                         she
                         must
                         learn
                         ,
                         as
                         of
                         her
                         Lord
                         ,
                         and
                         Head.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Not
                         so
                         ,
                         by
                         St.
                      
                       Mary
                       (
                       said
                       the
                       King
                       )
                       
                         for
                         you
                         are
                         a
                         Doctor
                      
                       ,
                       Kate
                       ,
                       
                         to
                         instruct
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         instructed
                         by
                         us
                         ,
                         as
                         often
                         we
                         have
                         seen
                         heretofore
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Indeed
                         ,
                         Sir
                         ,
                         (
                         said
                         She
                         )
                         if
                         your
                         Majesty
                         have
                         so
                         conceiv'd
                         ,
                         I
                         have
                         been
                         mistaken
                         .
                         For
                         if
                         heretofore
                         I
                         have
                         held
                         talk
                         with
                         your
                         Majesty
                         ,
                         
                         it
                         hath
                         been
                         to
                         learn
                         some
                         Point
                         of
                         your
                         Majesty
                         ,
                         whereof
                         I
                         stood
                         in
                         doubt
                         :
                         and
                         sometimes
                         ,
                         that
                         with
                         my
                         Talk
                         I
                         might
                         make
                         you
                         forget
                         your
                         present
                         infirmity
                         .
                         And
                         is
                         it
                         so
                         ,
                      
                       (
                       says
                       King
                       )
                       
                         Then
                         we
                         are
                         Friends
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     But
                     nevertheless
                     ,
                     soon
                     after
                     ,
                     upon
                     a
                     day
                     ,
                     appointed
                     by
                     the
                     Kings
                     Warrant
                     for
                     apprehending
                     her
                     ,
                     the
                     King
                     being
                     dispos'd
                     to
                     walk
                     into
                     the
                     Garden
                     ,
                     took
                     the
                     Queen
                     with
                     him
                     :
                     when
                     all
                     on
                     the
                     sudden
                     the
                     Lord
                     Chancellor
                     ,
                     with
                     Forty
                     of
                     the
                     Guard
                     ,
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     Garden
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     purpose
                     to
                     apprehend
                     her
                     :
                     whom
                     ,
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     the
                     King
                     saw
                     ,
                     he
                     stept
                     to
                     the
                     Chancellor
                     ,
                     and
                     calling
                     him
                     Knave
                     and
                     Fool
                     ,
                     bid
                     him
                     get
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     Presence
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Queen
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     King
                     so
                     angry
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     began
                     to
                     intreat
                     him
                     ;
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     King
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       You
                       little
                       know
                       ,
                       what
                       it
                       is
                       he
                       came
                       about
                       .
                       Of
                       my
                       Word
                       ,
                       Sweet-heart
                       ,
                       he
                       hath
                       been
                       a
                       very
                       Knave
                       to
                       Thee
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     the
                     Queen
                     was
                     preserv'd
                     ;
                     who
                     else
                     had
                     tasted
                     of
                     as
                     bitter
                     a
                     cup
                     ,
                     as
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     former
                     Wives
                     had
                     done
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Thus
                       Sir
                    
                     Rich.
                     Baker
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Now
             we
             will
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Years
             ,
             when
             these
             changes
             were
             made
             .
             Sir
             
               Rich.
               Baker
            
             ,
             Page
             425.
             
          
           
             
               IN
               the
               Eighth
               year
               of
               this
               King's
               Reign
               ,
               Luther
               began
               to
               Preach
               against
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               :
               
               for
               repressing
               of
               whom
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               was
               called
               by
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               Third
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               with
               Luther
               ,
               there
               arose
               also
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Country
               ,
               other
               Reformers
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 Oecolampadius
                 ,
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               wh●…
               differing
               from
               Luther
               in
               some
               Points
               ,
               made
               the
               difference
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               of
               Lutherans
               and
               Protestants
               ;
               so
               call'd
               at
               first
               at
               Ausburgh
               ,
               for
               making
               a
               Protestation
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               Two
               and
               twentieth
               year
               ,
               a
               Proclamation
               was
               set
               forth
               ,
               That
               no
               Person
               should
               purchase
               any
               thing
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               :
               and
               this
               was
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               his
               Deserting
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               Three
               and
               twentieth
               year
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               submitting
               themselves
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               being
               found
               guilty
               of
               a
               Premunire
               ,
               were
               the
               first
               that
               called
               him
               
                 Supreme
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               yet
               with
               this
               restriction
               ,
               
                 So
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 according
                 unto
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               ;
               and
               not
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               Four
               and
               twentieth
               year
               ,
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               was
               made
               ,
               That
               no
               Person
               should
               Appeal
               ,
               for
               any
               Cause
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               Twenty
               sixth
               year
               ,
               an
               Act
               was
               made
               ,
               which
               Authoriz'd
               the
               King
               to
               be
               
                 Supreme
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               abolish'd
               ;
               and
               then
               also
               was
               given
               to
               the
               King
               the
               
                 First
                 Fruits
              
               ,
               and
               Tenths
               ,
               of
               all
               
                 Spiritual
                 Livings
              
               :
               and
               this
               Year
               were
               many
               
               put
               to
               death
               :
               Papists
               for
               denying
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Supremacy
                 :
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               for
               denying
               the
               
                 Real
                 Presence
              
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               nor
               is
               it
               credible
               ,
               what
               numbers
               suffered
               death
               ,
               for
               these
               two
               Causes
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               
                 Ten
                 Years
              
               of
               the
               Kings
               Reign
               :
               of
               whom
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               make
               particular
               mention
               ,
               it
               would
               reach
               a
               great
               way
               in
               the
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Martyrs
              
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               Eight
               and
               twentieth
               Year
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Cromwel
               was
               made
               
                 Vicar
                 General
              
               ,
               under
               the
               King
               ,
               over
               the
               Spirituality
               :
               and
               at
               least
               
                 Four
                 Hundred
              
               Monasteries
               were
               suppress'd
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Lands
               and
               Goods
               ,
               conferred
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               One
               and
               thirtieth
               Year
               ,
               was
               set
               forth
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 Six
                 Articles
              
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Monasteries
               were
               conferred
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               In
               his
               Thirty
               fifth
               Year
               ,
               all
               Colleges
               ,
               Chantries
               ,
               and
               Hospitals
               ,
               were
               given
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Sir
               
                 Rich.
                 Baker
              
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             you
             have
             had
             a
             short
             view
             of
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             sad
             Effects
             ,
             of
             this
             Prodigious
             Change
             of
             Religion
             ,
             begun
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Further
           PROSECUTION
           Of
           these
           HISTORICAL
           COLLECTIONS
           Concerning
           a
           Second
           Change
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Made
           for
           POLITICK
           ENDS
           ,
           And
           of
           the
           Occurrences
           concerning
           it
           ;
           In
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           Sixth
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Preamble
             .
          
           
             THIS
             is
             a
             Summary
             Account
             of
             this
             King's
             Reign
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             these
             matters
             of
             Religion
             )
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Preface
             of
             Dr.
             
             Heylyn's
             History
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Where
             ,
             after
             a
             brief
             Narration
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth's
             Deserting
             the
             Pope
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             following
             Account
             of
             his
             Son
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             :
             The
             Relation
             whereof
             begins
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Next
               comes
               his
               Son
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               upon
               
               the
               Stage
               ,
               whose
               Name
               was
               made
               use
               of
               to
               serve
               Turns
               withal
               ,
               and
               his
               Authority
               abused
               to
               his
               own
               undoing
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               First
               year
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               was
               resolved
               on
               ,
               but
               on
               different
               ends
               ;
               endeavoured
               by
               some
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Lower
               Clergy
               ;
               and
               promoted
               with
               the
               like
               Zeal
               and
               Industry
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               like
               Integrity
               ,
               by
               some
               great
               Men
               about
               the
               ●…rt
               :
               Who
               ,
               under
               Colour
               of
               removing
               corruptions
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               had
               cast
               their
               eyes
               upon
               the
               Spoil
               of
               Shrines
               and
               Images
               ,
               (
               though
               still
               preserved
               in
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Lutheran
               Churches
               )
               and
               the
               improving
               their
               own
               Fortunes
               by
               the
               Chantry
               Lands
               :
               All
               which
               they
               most
               Sacrilegiously
               divided
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               without
               admitting
               the
               poor
               King
               to
               share
               with
               them
               ;
               though
               nothing
               but
               the
               filling
               his
               Coffers
               ,
               by
               the
               Spoil
               of
               
                 the
                 one
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Encrease
               of
               his
               Revenue
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               
                 the
                 other
              
               ,
               was
               openly
               pretended
               in
               the
               Conduct
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               speak
               no
               more
               of
               this
               ,
               the
               work
               chiefly
               intended
               ,
               was
               vigorously
               carried
               on
               by
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Counsellors
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Doctrinals
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Homilies
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Practical
               part
               of
               Christian
               Piety
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               the
               business
               might
               have
               rested
               ,
               if
               
               Calvin's
               Pragmatical
               Spirit
               had
               not
               interposed
               .
               He
               first
               began
               to
               quarrel
               at
               some
               passages
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               never
               left
               Soliciting
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               ,
               and
               practising
               ,
               by
               his
               
               Agents
               ,
               on
               the
               Court
               ,
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               the
               Universities
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               laid
               the
               first
               Foundation
               of
               the
               
                 Zuinglian
                 Faction
              
               ;
               who
               laboured
               nothing
               more
               than
               Innovation
               ,
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               :
               to
               which
               they
               were
               encouraged
               by
               nothing
               more
               ,
               than
               some
               improvident
               Indulgence
               ,
               granted
               unto
               
                 John
                 Alasco
              
               ;
               who
               bringing
               with
               him
               a
               mixed
               multitude
               of
               Poles
               and
               Germans
               ,
               obtained
               the
               Priviledge
               of
               a
               Church
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               ,
               distinct
               in
               Government
               ,
               and
               Form
               of
               Worship
               ,
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               This
               much
               animated
               the
               
                 Zuinglian
                 Gospellers
              
               to
               practice
               ,
               first
               upon
               the
               Church
               ;
               who
               being
               Countenanced
               ,
               if
               not
               Headed
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               (
               who
               then
               began
               to
               undermine
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               )
               first
               quarrelled
               the
               Episcopal
               Habit
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               enveighed
               against
               Caps
               ,
               and
               Surplices
               ;
               against
               Gowns
               and
               Tippets
               :
               But
               fell
               at
               last
               upon
               
                 the
                 Altars
              
               ,
               which
               were
               left
               standing
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               .
            
             
               The
               touching
               upon
               this
               string
               made
               excellent
               Musick
               ,
               to
               most
               of
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               who
               had
               ,
               before
               ,
               cast
               many
               an
               envious
               eye
               ,
               on
               those
               costly
               Hangings
               ,
               that
               massy
               Plate
               ,
               and
               other
               Rich
               and
               Precious
               things
               ,
               which
               adorned
               those
               Altars
               .
            
             
               And
               
                 what
                 need
                 all
                 this
                 wast
              
               ,
               said
               Judas
               ,
               when
               one
               poor
               Chalice
               only
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               not
               that
               ,
               might
               have
               served
               the
               turn
               .
               Beside
               ,
               
               there
               was
               no
               small
               spoil
               to
               be
               made
               of
               Copes
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Priest
               Officiated
               at
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               :
               Some
               of
               them
               being
               made
               of
               Cloth
               of
               Tissue
               ,
               Cloth
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               or
               Embroydred
               Velvet
               ;
               the
               meanest
               being
               made
               of
               Silk
               ,
               or
               Sattin
               ,
               with
               some
               decent
               Trimming
               .
            
             
               And
               might
               not
               these
               be
               handsomely
               converted
               unto
               private
               uses
               ,
               to
               serve
               as
               Carpets
               to
               their
               Tables
               ,
               Coverlets
               to
               their
               Beds
               ,
               or
               Cushions
               for
               their
               Chairs
               ,
               and
               Windows
               .
               Hereupon
               some
               rude
               People
               are
               encouraged
               ,
               under-hand
               ,
               to
               beat
               down
               some
               Altars
               ;
               which
               makes
               way
               for
               an
               Order
               of
               the
               Council-Table
               ,
               to
               take
               down
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               Tables
               in
               their
               places
               ;
               followed
               by
               a
               Commission
               ,
               to
               be
               executed
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               seizing
               on
               the
               Premises
               for
               the
               King's
               use
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Court
               intended
               to
               defraud
               the
               King
               of
               so
               great
               a
               booty
               ;
               and
               the
               Commissioners
               to
               put
               a
               cheat
               upon
               the
               Court-Lords
               ,
               who
               employed
               them
               in
               it
               :
               So
               they
               were
               both
               prevented
               ,
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               by
               the
               Lords
               and
               Gentry
               of
               the
               Country
               ;
               who
               thought
               the
               Altar-cloths
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Copes
               ,
               and
               Plate
               of
               their
               several
               Churches
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               necessary
               for
               themselves
               ,
               as
               for
               any
               others
               .
            
             
               This
               Change
               drew
               on
               the
               Alteration
               of
               the
               former
               Liturgy
               ,
               but
               almost
               as
               unpleasing
               to
               the
               
                 Zuinglian
                 Faction
              
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               was
               .
               In
               which
               conjuncture
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               died
               .
            
             
             
               From
               the
               begining
               of
               whose
               Reign
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               began
               :
               All
               that
               was
               done
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               it
               ,
               under
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               seemed
               but
               accidental
               only
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               by
               ,
               rather
               designed
               on
               Private
               Ends
               ,
               than
               out
               of
               any
               settled
               purpose
               of
               a
               Reformation
               ;
               and
               therefore
               intermitted
               ,
               and
               resumed
               again
               ,
               as
               those
               Ends
               had
               variance
               .
               But
               now
               the
               great
               Work
               was
               carried
               on
               with
               a
               constant
               hand
               ;
               the
               Clergy
               cooperating
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Council
               ,
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               scarce
               had
               they
               brought
               it
               to
               this
               pass
               ,
               when
               King
               Edward
               died
               ;
               whose
               Death
               I
               cannot
               reckon
               for
               an
               infelicity
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               For
               ,
               being
               ill
               principled
               in
               himsels
               ,
               and
               easily
               enclined
               to
               embrace
               such
               Counsels
               ,
               as
               were
               offered
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishopricks
               (
               before
               sufficiently
               impoverished
               )
               must
               have
               followed
               Durham
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               Church
               be
               left
               as
               destitute
               of
               Lands
               ,
               and
               Ornaments
               ,
               as
               when
               she
               came
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               her
               Natural
               Nakedness
               .
            
             
               Nor
               was
               it
               like
               to
               happen
               otherwise
               ,
               in
               the
               following
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               Jane
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               lasted
               longer
               than
               a
               Nine-days
               wonder
               .
            
             
               For
               Dudley
               ,
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               who
               then
               ruled
               the
               rost
               ,
               and
               had
               ,
               before
               ,
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               in
               hope
               devoured
               ,
               the
               wealthy
               Bishoprick
               of
               Durham
               ,
               might
               easily
               have
               possessed
               himself
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Revenues
               of
               York
               ,
               and
               Carlisle
               .
               By
               means
               whereof
               he
               would
               have
               made
               
               himself
               more
               absolute
               on
               the
               North-side
               of
               Trent
               ,
               than
               the
               poor
               Titular
               Queen
               had
               been
               on
               the
               South-side
               of
               it
               :
               To
               carry
               on
               whose
               Interest
               ,
               and
               maintain
               her
               Title
               ,
               the
               poor
               remainder
               of
               the
               Churches
               Patrimony
               was
               ,
               in
               all
               probability
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               shared
               amongst
               those
               of
               the
               Party
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               sure
               unto
               that
               side
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 out
                 of
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               '
               
                 s
                 Preface
                 ,
                 Summarily
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 Rapine
                 and
                 Sacriliege
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 this
                 Second
                 Change
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             History
             it self
             ,
             
               (
               Page
            
             33.
             )
             Dr.
             Heylyn
             begins
             orderly
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             this
             King
             ,
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             what
             shall
             be
             here
             said
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               many
               Policies
               used
               in
               the
               Introducing
               this
               Second
               Change
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             Anno
             Regni
             Edwardi
             Sexti
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               THE
               Solemnities
               of
               the
               Coronation
               being
               passed
               ,
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               Court
               began
               to
               entertain
               some
               thoughts
               of
               a
               Reformation
               .
               In
               which
               they
               found
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               forward
               as
               themselves
               ;
               but
               
               on
               different
               ends
               ;
               endeavoured
               by
               the
               Bishops
               out
               of
               Zeal
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Courtiers
               ,
               upon
               a
               hope
               of
               enriching
               themselves
               by
               the
               spoil
               of
               Bishopricks
               .
               To
               the
               Advancement
               of
               which
               Work
               ,
               the
               Conjuncture
               seemed
               to
               be
               as
               proper
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               desire
               .
               Fot
               first
               ,
               the
               King
               being
               of
               such
               tender
               Age
               ,
               and
               wholly
               governed
               by
               the
               W●…ll
               of
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               ,
               who
               had
               declared
               himself
               a
               Friend
               to
               the
               Lutheran
               party
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               ,
               was
               easie
               to
               be
               moulded
               into
               any
               form
               :
               And
               as
               the
               Champions
               of
               the
               Papacy
               were
               removed
               out
               of
               all
               Office
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               thought
               expedient
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               carrying
               on
               of
               the
               Design
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               release
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               committed
               unto
               Prison
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               recal
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               forced
               to
               abandon
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               not
               submitting
               to
               King
               Henries
               Six
               Articles
               .
               But
               the
               business
               was
               of
               greater
               moment
               ,
               than
               to
               expect
               the
               coming
               back
               of
               these
               Men.
               Wherefore
               neither
               to
               lose
               time
               ,
               nor
               to
               press
               too
               much
               at
               once
               upon
               the
               People
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               ,
               to
               smooth
               the
               way
               to
               the
               intended
               Reformation
               ,
               by
               setting
               out
               some
               
                 Preparatory
                 Injunctions
              
               :
               and
               this
               to
               be
               done
               by
               sending
               out
               Commissioners
               ,
               into
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               armed
               with
               Instructions
               ,
               to
               enquire
               into
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Concernments
               :
               Which
               Commissioners
               were
               accompanied
               with
               Preachers
               ,
               appointed
               to
               instruct
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               cool
               ,
               or
               fall
               off
               again
               from
               what
               they
               had
               been
               taught
               ,
               they
               
               were
               to
               leave
               some
               Homilies
               with
               the
               Parish-Priest
               ;
               (
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               had
               composed
               .
               )
            
             
               Now
               ,
               besides
               the
               Points
               ,
               contained
               in
               the
               said
               Injunctions
               ,
               the
               Preachers
               were
               to
               perswade
               them
               from
               
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Praying
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 Use
                 of
                 Beads
                 ,
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 Processions
                 ,
                 Mass
                 ,
                 Dirges
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               All
               which
               was
               done
               to
               this
               intent
               ,
               That
               the
               People
               ,
               being
               prepared
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               might
               with
               more
               ease
               ,
               and
               less
               opposition
               ,
               admit
               the
               total
               Alteration
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               intended
               ,
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               to
               be
               introduced
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 this
                 Policy
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Another
               Policy
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Minor
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 drew
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 general
                 Conformity
                 to
                 these
                 Injunctions
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 smoothed
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 those
                 Alterations
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Grandees
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 had
                 began
                 to
                 fashion
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Protector
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Party
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 experienced
                 in
                 Affairs
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 told
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 great
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 Innovation
                 in
                 the
                 Publick
                 Government
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 where
                 Religion
                 is
                 concerned
                 )
                 are
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 back'd
                 by
                 Arms
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 prove
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 undertakers
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 he
                 resolves
                 to
                 put
                 himself
                 at
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 his
                 Party
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 for
                 the
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 Design
                 against
                 all
                 Opponents
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 fairer
                 colour
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 more
                 popular
                 pretence
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Wat
                 with
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 on
                 any
                 new
                 Emergent
                 Quarrel
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 bread
                 suspition
                 in
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 )
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 pursuit
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Project
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 Deceased
                 ,
                 for
                 uniting
                 that
                 Realm
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 Pretence
                 ,
                 Levies
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 He
                 entertained
                 also
                 certain
                 Regiments
                 of
                 Walloons
                 ,
                 and
                 Germans
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 conceived
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 enforce
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 his
                 Design
                 should
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 opposition
                 )
                 than
                 the
                 natural
                 English.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   this
                   War
                   with
                
                 Scotland
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Third
               Policy
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 care
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Neighboring
                 Princes
                 should
                 either
                 hinder
                 his
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 or
                 assist
                 the
                 Enemy
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 give
                 most
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 a
                 Solemn
                 Obsequy
                 ,
                 for
                 King
                 Francis
                 the
                 First
                 :
                 Whose
                 Funerals
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 Solemnized
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 but
                 Order
                 was
                 given
                 for
                 a
                 Dirge
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 Quire
                 whereof
                 ,
                 (
                 hung
                 with
                 Black
                 )
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 Hearse
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 
                 Ceremony
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 Archbishop
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 assisted
                 with
                 Eight
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 rich
                 Miters
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 their
                 Pontificals
                 ,
                 did
                 sing
                 a
                 Mass
                 of
                 Requiem
                 ;
                 the
                 Funeral
                 Sermon
                 being
                 Preached
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Ridley
                 .
                 This
                 great
                 Solemnity
                 being
                 thus
                 honorably
                 performed
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 the
                 Visitation
                 were
                 dispatched
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Circuits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Army
                 drawn
                 to
                 their
                 Rendezvous
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 concerning
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 before
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 a
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 Parliament
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Establishing
                 this
                 Change
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               Page
               ,
               47.
               
            
             
               A
               Parliament
               began
               ,
               upon
               the
               Fourth
               of
               November
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Cards
               were
               so
               well
               pack'd
               by
               Sir
               
                 Ralph
                 Sadler
              
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               any
               further
               Shuffling
               ,
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Game
               :
               This
               very
               Parliament
               ,
               without
               any
               sensible
               Alteration
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               it
               ,
               being
               continued
               until
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               King.
               And
               though
               this
               Parliament
               consisted
               of
               such
               Members
               ,
               as
               disagreed
               amongst
               themselves
               in
               respect
               of
               Religion
               ;
               yet
               they
               agreed
               well
               enough
               together
               ,
               in
               one
               common
               
               Principle
               ;
               which
               was
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               present
               time
               ,
               and
               preserve
               themselves
               :
               which
               appears
               plainly
               ,
               by
               the
               strange
               mixture
               of
               the
               Acts
               ,
               and
               Results
               thereof
               ;
               some
               tending
               to
               the
               present
               Benefit
               ,
               and
               Enriching
               of
               particular
               Persons
               :
               And
               some
               again
               ,
               being
               devised
               on
               purpose
               ,
               to
               prepare
               a
               way
               for
               exposing
               the
               Revenues
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               unto
               spoil
               ,
               and
               rapine
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               an
               Act
               made
               in
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighths
               time
               :
               Inhibiting
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               .
               But
               this
               was
               here
               abrogated
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               ,
               and
               every
               Act
               ,
               or
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               concerning
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               all
               and
               every
               Article
               ,
               Branch
               ,
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               Matter
               ,
               Pains
               ,
               and
               Forfeitures
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               contained
               .
               By
               which
               repeal
               ,
               all
               Men
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               put
               into
               a
               liberty
               of
               reading
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               their
               own
               Expositors
               ;
               and
               of
               entertaining
               what
               Opinions
               in
               Religion
               best
               pleased
               their
               fancies
               ;
               and
               promulgating
               such
               Opinions
               ,
               as
               they
               entertained
               :
               So
               that
               the
               English
               enjoyed
               that
               liberty
               ,
               which
               the
               Romans
               are
               affirmed
               ,
               by
               Tacitus
               to
               have
               enjoyed
               ,
               without
               control
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Nerva
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 A
                 liberty
                 of
                 being
                 of
                 what
                 Opinion
                 they
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 speaking
                 freely
                 their
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 listed
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               was
               also
               an
               Act
               passed
               ,
               Entituled
               ,
               
                 An
                 Act
                 against
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 speak
                 against
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
              
               .
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               time
               ,
               that
               some
               provision
               should
               be
               made
               ,
               to
               suppress
               that
               Irreverence
               and
               Profaneness
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               was
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               handled
               ,
               by
               too
               many
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               seemed
               most
               ignorantly
               Zealous
               of
               Reformation
               .
               For
               ,
               they
               reproached
               it
               with
               such
               names
               ,
               and
               so
               unbecoming
               the
               mouths
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               never
               taken
               up
               by
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               Infidels
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               another
               Act
               passed
               ,
               for
               the
               Receiving
               the
               Communion
               
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
              
               ;
               yet
               with
               these
               Provisoes
               notwithstanding
               ,
               
                 If
                 necessity
                 did
                 not
                 otherwise
                 require
              
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               sudden
               Sickness
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               like
               Extremities
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               ,
               that
               Wine
               could
               be
               provided
               for
               the
               use
               of
               that
               Sacrament
               ;
               nor
               the
               sick
               Man
               depart
               in
               peace
               without
               it
               .
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               permitting
               this
               Liberty
               to
               the
               People
               of
               England
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               as
               a
               condemning
               of
               any
               other
               Church
               or
               Churches
               ,
               or
               their
               Practices
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               contrary
               is
               observed
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 these
                 acts
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Another
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 next
                 great
                 Business
                 was
                 the
                 Retrieving
                 of
                 a
                 Statute
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Twenty
                 seventh
                 year
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eighth
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 all
                 Chantries
                 ,
                 Colleges
                 ,
                 Free-Chappels
                 ,
                 and
                 Hospitals
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 But
                 he
                 died
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 Possession
                 .
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Grandees
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 not
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 lose
                 so
                 Rich
                 a
                 Booty
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Parliament
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 were
                 Granted
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 all
                 Chantries
                 ,
                 Colleges
                 ,
                 Free-Chappels
                 ,
                 Hospitals
                 ,
                 Fraternities
                 ,
                 Brotherhoods
                 and
                 Gilds
                 (
                 not
                 already
                 seized
                 on
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 )
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 Goods
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 sold
                 at
                 a
                 low
                 rate
                 ,
                 enriched
                 many
                 and
                 ennobled
                 some
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 made
                 them
                 firm
                 in
                 maintaining
                 the
                 change
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   maintaining
                   this
                   Change
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Chantries
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 these
                 Chantries
                 here
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 something
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Dugdale
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
              
               Henry
               
                 the
                 Eighth
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 what
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 says
                 concerning
                 them
              
               .
               pag.
               51.
               
               
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
              
               .
            
             
               
                 THese
                 Chantries
                 consisted
                 of
                 Salaries
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 Priests
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 Mass
                 daily
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 their
                 deceased
                 Founders
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Friends
                 :
                 Which
                 not
                 subsisting
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 were
                 generally
                 Incorporated
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 to
                 some
                 Parochial
                 ,
                 Collegiate
                 ,
                 or
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 :
                 no
                 fewer
                 ,
                 than
                 Forty
                 seven
                 ,
                 being
                 Founded
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 Free
                 Chappels
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 ordained
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 intent
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 were
                 independent
                 ,
                 of
                 stronger
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 richer
                 Endowment
                 :
                 though
                 therein
                 they
                 fell
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Colleges
                 ;
                 which
                 exceed
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 their
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 their
                 Priests
                 maintained
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 Revenue
                 allotted
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 
                   concerning
                   these
                   Foundations
                   made
                   for
                   Praying
                   for
                   the
                   Dead
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Sermon
               Preached
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 concerning
                 the
                 Suppressing
                 of
                 these
                 Chantries
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 Preached
                 at
                 Mercers-Chappel
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 Dr.
                 Cromer
                 (
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 wished
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 )
                 That
                 
                   if
                   Trentals
                   ,
                   and
                   Chantry-Masses
                   could
                   avail
                   the
                   Souls
                   in
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Parliament
                   did
                   not
                   well
                   ,
                   in
                   giving
                   away
                   Colleges
                   ,
                   Chantries
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   which
                   served
                   principally
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   Parliament
                   did
                   well
                   ,
                   in
                   dissolving
                   ,
                   and
                   bestowing
                   them
                   on
                   the
                   King
                   (
                   which
                   he
                   thought
                   that
                   no
                   Man
                   could
                   deny
                   )
                   then
                   was
                   it
                   a
                   plane
                   case
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   Chantries
                   ,
                   and
                   private
                   Masses
                   ,
                   did
                   confer
                   no
                   Relief
                   on
                   the
                   Souls
                   in
                   Purgatory
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Dilemma
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 unanswerable
                 )
                 yet
                 was
                 the
                 matter
                 so
                 handled
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 (
                 seeing
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 concerned
                 therein
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 Recantation
                 at
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's-Cross
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 June
                 next
                 following
                 ;
                 (
                 this
                 Sermon
                 being
                 Preached
                 in
                 
                   Lent
                   )
                
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 confessed
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 seduced
                 by
                 naughty
                 Books
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 then
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 have
                 run
                 another
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 Cromer
                 might
                 now
                 have
                 Preached
                 that
                 safely
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 into
                 so
                 much
                 trouble
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   far
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 
                   as
                   to
                   these
                   Chantries
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               An
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               the
               Election
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               
                 BUt
                 that
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 greatest
                 Alteration
                 ,
                 and
                 threatned
                 most
                 danger
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Act
                
                 ,
                 Entituled
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   Act
                   for
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   Seals
                   and
                   Stiles
                   shall
                   be
                   used
                   by
                   Spiritual
                   Persons
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Bishops
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   Letters
                   Patents
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   the
                   Dean
                   and
                   Chapters
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   their
                   Processes
                   ,
                   and
                   Writings
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   King's
                   Name
                   ,
                   only
                   with
                   the
                   Bishops
                
                 Teste
                 
                   added
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   Sealed
                   with
                   no
                   other
                   Seal
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Kings
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   Authorized
                   ,
                   and
                   appointed
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 composing
                 of
                 which
                 Act
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 danger
                 couched
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 first
                 appeared
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 last
                 branch
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 Contrivers
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 weaken
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Order
                 ,
                 by
                 forcing
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 strong
                 hold
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Institution
                
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 them
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 King's
                 Ministers
                 only
                 ;
                 his
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Sheriffs
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 might
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 execute
                 
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 disperse
                 his
                 Mandates
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 Act
                 such
                 use
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 
                   Conferring
                   Orders
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 thereunto
                 impowered
                 by
                 special
                 Licence
                 .
                 The
                 tenor
                 whereof
                 (
                 if
                 Saunders
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 )
                 was
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   The
                   King
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   Greeting
                   .
                   Whereas
                   All
                   ,
                   and
                   All
                   manner
                   of
                   Jurisdiction
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   as
                   Civil
                   ,
                   flows
                   from
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   Supreme
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Body
                   ▪
                   &c.
                   
                   We
                   therefore
                   Give
                   ,
                   and
                   Grant
                   to
                   you
                   Full
                   Power
                   and
                   Licence
                   ,
                   (
                   to
                   continue
                   during
                   our
                   good
                   Pleasure
                   )
                
                 of
                 conferring
                 Orders
                 within
                 your
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 and
                 promoting
                 fit
                 Persons
                 ,
                 unto
                 Holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 being
                 looked
                 upon
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 dangerous
                 Diminution
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 likewise
                 an
                 odious
                 Innovation
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 She
                 caused
                 this
                 Act
                 to
                 be
                 Repealed
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 year
                 of
                 her
                 Reign
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 branch
                 ,
                 more
                 contained
                 ,
                 than
                 did
                 appear
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 seem'd
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 should
                 depend
                 wholly
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 their
                 Preferment
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 true
                 drift
                 of
                 that
                 Design
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 
                   Deans
                   and
                   Chapters
                
                 useless
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 prepare
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 Dissolution
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 
                   concerning
                   this
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 .
              
            
             
             
               I
               will
               take
               leave
               here
               ,
               (
               although
               it
               be
               not
               its
               proper
               place
               )
               to
               insert
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               of
               the
               third
               year
               of
               this
               King's
               Reign
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Form
               to
               be
               used
               in
               making
               of
               Bishops
               .
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Act
               are
               these
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             
               
                 THat
                 such
                 form
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 Making
                 ,
                 and
                 Consecrating
                 of
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 Six
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 Six
                 other
                 Learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 they
                 being
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 assigned
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 devised
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 accounted
                 ,
                 as
                 lawfully
                 exercised
                 ,
                 and
                 Used
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 page
                 82.
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   Bishops
                
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               this
               Alteration
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               making
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               Exercising
               their
               Authority
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               ,
               in
               the
               Progress
               of
               this
               story
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               great
               Havock
               and
               Spoyl
               made
               of
               the
               Bishopricks
               themselves
               .
               Two
               Examples
               ,
               and
               Testimonies
               whereof
               here
               immediately
               follow
               .
               Related
               thus
               by
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               129.
               
            
             
               
                 THe
                 See
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 being
                 vacant
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 kept
                 void
                 from
                 August
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 June
                 :
                 During
                 which
                 interval
                 ,
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 wealthy
                 Bishoprick
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 richest
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 was
                 so
                 dismembred
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 so
                 parcelled
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 new
                 Bishop
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 Temporals
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Mannors
                 reserved
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Mannor
                 of
                 Bugden
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 Farms
                 and
                 Impropriations
                 :
                 The
                 rest
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Profits
                 of
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 :
                 Yet
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 abated
                 in
                 his
                 Tenths
                 and
                 First
                 Fruits
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 kept
                 up
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 value
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 Example
                 is
                 this
              
               :
            
             
               
                 Doctor
                 Barlow
                 being
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bath
                 and
                 Wells
                 ,
                 gratified
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protector
                 with
                 a
                 Present
                 of
                 Eighteen
                 or
                 Nineteen
                 Mannors
                 ,
                 which
                 anciently
                 belonged
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 lying
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 seemed
                 very
                 conveniently
                 disposed
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sommerset
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Protector
                 had
                 taken
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 Many
                 such
                 strange
                 Donations
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 in
                 others
                 :
                 The
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 Means
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 times
                 then
                 were
                 )
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 advancing
                 some
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 page
                 130.
                 
                   concerning
                   these
                   Bishopricks
                   ;
                   And
                   thus
                   far
                   concerning
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   this
                   Parliament
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 several
                 other
                 Alterations
                 in
                 Religion
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Year
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 gives
                 this
                 Account
              
               Page
               54.
               
            
          
           
             Anno
             Regni
             Edwardi
             Sexti
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               NO
               sooner
               was
               this
               year
               begun
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               Ordered
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               that
               no
               Candles
               should
               be
               born
               upon
               
               Candlemas-day
               ,
               nor
               Ashes
               ,
               or
               Palms
               ,
               used
               any
               longer
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               drove
               this
               business
               on
               so
               fast
               ,
               That
               before
               this
               Order
               could
               be
               published
               in
               the
               remote
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               they
               followed
               it
               with
               another
               ,
               (
               as
               little
               pleasing
               to
               the
               main
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               )
               concerning
               the
               taking
               down
               of
               all
               Images
               ;
               which
               in
               some
               places
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               were
               either
               not
               taken
               down
               at
               all
               (
               as
               was
               required
               the
               year
               before
               ,
               by
               the
               King's
               Injunctions
               )
               ,
               or
               had
               been
               Re-edified
               again
               ,
               as
               soon
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               heats
               of
               the
               Visitation
               had
               began
               to
               cool
               .
            
             
               Bishop
               Gardiner
               ,
               in
               a
               Letter
               of
               his
               ,
               signified
               his
               great
               dislike
               of
               some
               proceedings
               had
               at
               Portsmouth
               ,
               in
               taking
               down
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               his
               Saints
               :
               certifying
               withal
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               not
               only
               seen
               these
               Images
               ,
               standing
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Lutherans
               ;
               but
               that
               Luther
               himself
               had
               purposly
               written
               a
               Book
               against
               some
               men
               ,
               that
               had
               defaced
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               well
               thought
               ,
               that
               Covetousness
               spurred
               on
               this
               business
               ,
               more
               than
               Zeal
               :
               There
               being
               none
               of
               these
               Images
               so
               poor
               ,
               and
               mean
               ,
               the
               spoyl
               whereof
               would
               not
               afford
               some
               Gold
               ,
               and
               Silver
               ,
               (
               if
               not
               Jewels
               also
               )
               besides
               Censers
               ,
               Candlesticks
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               rich
               Utensils
               ,
               appertaining
               to
               them
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               ,
               the
               Commissioners
               hereto
               Authorized
               were
               entertained
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               with
               scorn
               ,
               and
               railing
               ;
               and
               the
               further
               they
               went
               from
               London
               ,
               the
               worse
               they
               were
               handled
               :
               Insomuch
               ,
               as
               that
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               pulling
               down
               an
               Image
               in
               Cornwal
               ,
               was
               stabbed
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Principal
               Offender
               was
               hanged
               ,
               (
               which
               quieted
               all
               matters
               for
               a
               time
               )
               yet
               the
               next
               year
               the
               storm
               broke
               out
               more
               violently
               than
               before
               ;
               not
               only
               to
               the
               endangering
               of
               the
               peace
               of
               those
               Western
               Counties
               but
               in
               a
               manner
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Zeal
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 taking
                 down
                 of
                 Images
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Which
               great
               Commotions
               the
               Council
               could
               not
               but
               foresee
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               probable
               Consequents
               of
               such
               Alterations
               :
               Especially
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               sudden
               ,
               and
               press'd
               too
               fast
               .
               There
               being
               nothing
               ,
               of
               which
               People
               commonly
               are
               so
               tender
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               of
               Religion
               ;
               on
               which
               
               their
               happiness
               depends
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               it
               concerned
               them
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               People
               see
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               intention
               to
               abolish
               all
               their
               ancient
               Ceremonies
               .
               And
               in
               particular
               ,
               it
               was
               held
               expedient
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               Subjects
               some
               contentment
               ,
               in
               a
               Proclamation
               for
               the
               strict
               keeping
               of
               Lent
               ;
               and
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Court
               in
               Pursuance
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               Dr.
               Glasier
               ,
               Preaching
               at
               
               Paul's
               Cross
               ,
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               Lent
               was
               not
               Ordained
               of
               God
               to
               be
               Fasted
               ;
               neither
               the
               eating
               of
               Flesh
               to
               be
               forborn
               :
               But
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               was
               a
               Politick
               Ordinance
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               might
               be
               broken
               by
               men
               at
               their
               pleasures
               .
               Upon
               this
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               scarcity
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               cried
               down
               all
               the
               Observations
               of
               Days
               and
               Times
               ;
               even
               to
               the
               Libelling
               against
               that
               ancient
               and
               Religious
               Fast
               ,
               in
               most
               scandalous
               Rhymes
               :
               Complaint
               whereof
               being
               made
               by
               Bishop
               Gardiner
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               ,
               a
               Proclamation
               was
               set
               out
               ;
               by
               which
               all
               People
               were
               commanded
               to
               abstain
               from
               Flesh
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Lent
               ;
               and
               the
               King's
               Lenten-dyet
               was
               set
               out
               ,
               and
               served
               ,
               as
               in
               former
               times
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 this
                 Policy
              
               .
            
          
           
           
             To
             Establish
             this
             more
             firmly
             ,
             there
             was
             this
             following
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             made
             concerning
             it
             .
             Thus
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Statute
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               FOrasmuch
               as
               divers
               of
               the
               King's
               Subjects
               ,
               have
               of
               late
               ,
               more
               than
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               broken
               and
               contemned
               such
               Abstinencies
               ,
               as
               have
               been
               used
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               upon
               Fridays
               and
               Saturdays
               ,
               Ember-days
               ,
               Vigils
               ,
               Lent
               ,
               and
               other
               accustomed
               times
               ,
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               considering
               ,
               that
               due
               and
               godly
               Abstinence
               is
               a
               means
               to
               Virtue
               ,
               and
               to
               subdue
               mens
               Bodies
               to
               their
               Soul
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               :
               And
               considering
               withal
               ,
               that
               Fishers
               may
               thereby
               be
               more
               set
               a
               work
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               eating
               of
               Fish
               ,
               much
               Flesh
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               encreased
               ;
               and
               also
               for
               divers
               other
               Considerations
               ,
               and
               Commodities
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               doth
               Enact
               and
               Ordain
               ,
               That
               all
               manner
               of
               Statutes
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               and
               Usages
               ,
               concerning
               any
               manner
               of
               Fasting
               ,
               and
               Abstinence
               from
               any
               kind
               of
               meats
               ,
               heretofore
               in
               this
               Realm
               made
               or
               used
               ,
               shall
               lose
               their
               force
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               be
               void
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               effect
               .
               And
               also
               ,
               that
               no
               Person
               ,
               or
               Persons
               ,
               of
               what
               
                 Estate
                 ,
                 Degree
              
               ,
               or
               Condition
               soever
               he
               ,
               or
               they
               be
               ,
               shall
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               after
               the
               First
               day
               of
               May
               ,
               willingly
               ,
               and
               wittingly
               ,
               eat
               any
               manner
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               after
               what
               manner
               ,
               or
               kind
               ,
               or
               sort
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               ordered
               ,
               dressed
               ,
               or
               used
               ,
               upon
               any
               Friday
               ,
               or
               Saturday
               ,
               or
               upon
               any
               of
               
               the
               Ember-days
               ,
               or
               upon
               any
               day
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               commonly
               called
               Lent
               ;
               nor
               upon
               any
               such
               other
               day
               ,
               as
               is
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               at
               any
               other
               time
               hereafter
               commonly
               excepted
               ,
               and
               reputed
               as
               a
               Fish-day
               within
               this
               Realm
               of
               England
               ;
               wherein
               it
               hath
               been
               commonly
               used
               to
               eat
               Fish
               ,
               and
               not
               Flesh
               :
               Upon
               pain
               ,
               that
               every
               Person
               ,
               eating
               any
               manner
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               upon
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Days
               or
               Times
               prohibited
               by
               this
               Act
               ,
               shall
               forfeit
               ,
               for
               the
               said
               first
               offence
               Ten
               shillings
               ;
               and
               also
               suffer
               Imprisonment
               for
               the
               space
               of
               Ten
               days
               .
               And
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               ,
               or
               her
               said
               Imprisonment
               ,
               shall
               abstain
               from
               eating
               of
               any
               manner
               of
               Flesh.
               
            
             
               Thus
               far
               the
               Act.
               
            
          
           
             Little
             ,
             or
             Nothing
             ,
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             done
             in
             this
             King's
             Reign
             (
             as
             to
             Religion
             )
             but
             pulling
             down
             ,
             and
             destroying
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             now
             time
             to
             Establish
             something
             :
             Which
             is
             here
             done
             by
             that
             which
             immediately
             follows
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Administring
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Composing
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 thus
                 writes
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               .
               
                 page
                 57.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               SOme
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               were
               Appointed
               by
               the
               King's
               Command
               ,
               to
               Consult
               together
               about
               one
               Uniform
               Order
               of
               Administring
               the
               Holy
               Communion
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               :
               Who
               so
               ordered
               it
               ,
               That
               the
               whole
               Mass
               should
               proceed
               (
               as
               formerly
               )
               in
               the
               Latin
               Tongue
               ;
               even
               to
               the
               very
               end
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               and
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               by
               the
               Priest
               himself
               :
               Which
               being
               ended
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               begin
               with
               an
               Exhortation
               ,
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ,
               directed
               to
               all
               those
               ,
               that
               did
               intend
               to
               receive
               the
               Communion
               :
               Which
               Exhortation
               began
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Dearly
                 Beloved
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 ye
                 coming
                 to
                 this
                 Holy
                 Communion
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               concerning
               this
               strange
               medly
               in
               the
               Divine
               Service
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               this
               Uniform
               Order
               of
               Administring
               the
               Holy
               Communion
               ,
               yer
               there
               did
               arise
               a
               marvellous
               Schism
               ,
               and
               variety
               of
               Factions
               ,
               in
               Celebrating
               the
               Communion
               Service
               ,
               and
               Administring
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
               and
               other
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               some
               allowed
               of
               the
               King's
               proceedings
               ;
               others
               ,
               dissemblingly
               ,
               and
               patchingly
               ,
               used
               some
               part
               of
               them
               ;
               Many
               contemned
               them
               all
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               it
               is
               observed
               in
               the
               Register-Book
               of
               the
               Parish
               of
               Petworth
               ,
               that
               many
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               was
               of
               little
               worth
               :
               So
               that
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               it
               was
               irreverently
               used
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               many
               other
               great
               Enormities
               committed
               :
               Which
               they
               seconded
               by
               oppugning
               the
               Established
               Ceremonies
               ;
               as
               Holy-Water
               ,
               Holy-Bread
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               Rites
               of
               the
               Seven
               Sacraments
               .
               And
               yet
               these
               were
               not
               all
               the
               mischiefs
               ,
               which
               the
               time
               produced
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               of
               this
               Schism
               ,
               many
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               licensed
               to
               Preach
               ,
               appeared
               as
               active
               in
               Preaching
               against
               the
               King's
               proceedings
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               the
               unlicensed
               Preachers
               had
               been
               found
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 these
                 Confusions
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Upon
               this
               it
               was
               advised
               ,
               that
               a
               Publick
               Liturgy
               should
               be
               drawn
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Parliament
               ;
               which
               was
               accordingly
               done
               .
               Now
               ,
               here
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               had
               the
               directing
               of
               this
               Business
               ,
               were
               before
               hand
               resolved
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               English
               Heads
               and
               Hands
               should
               be
               used
               therein
               ;
               lest
               otherwise
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               objected
               ,
               That
               they
               rather
               followed
               the
               Example
               of
               some
               other
               Churches
               ,
               or
               were
               swayed
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               
               those
               Forein
               Assistants
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               very
               first
               reports
               of
               a
               Reformation
               here
               intended
               Calvin
               had
               offered
               his
               Assistance
               to
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               as
               himself
               confessed
               .
               But
               the
               Archbishop
               knew
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               refused
               the
               offer
               .
               And
               it
               appears
               in
               one
               of
               Bishop
               
               Latimer's
               Sermons
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               report
               ,
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               of
               
               Melancthon's
               coming
               :
               But
               it
               proved
               only
               a
               report
               .
               And
               though
               it
               was
               thought
               necessary
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               seasoning
               of
               the
               Universities
               ,
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               that
               Bucer
               ,
               and
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               should
               be
               invited
               to
               come
               over
               ;
               yet
               the
               Archbishop's
               Letter
               of
               Invitation
               ,
               sent
               to
               Bucer
               ,
               was
               not
               written
               till
               the
               12th
               of
               October
               ;
               at
               which
               time
               ,
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               then
               in
               hand
               (
               being
               the
               chief
               Key
               of
               the
               Work
               of
               Reformation
               )
               was
               in
               a
               very
               good
               forwardness
               ;
               and
               must
               be
               compleatly
               finished
               ,
               before
               he
               could
               so
               settle
               ,
               and
               dispose
               his
               affairs
               in
               Germany
               ,
               as
               to
               come
               for
               England
               .
               And
               though
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               being
               either
               more
               at
               leisure
               ,
               or
               more
               willing
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               Invitation
               ,
               came
               many
               months
               before
               the
               other
               ,
               yet
               neither
               do
               we
               find
               him
               here
               ,
               till
               the
               end
               of
               November
               ;
               when
               the
               Liturgy
               had
               been
               approved
               of
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               likely
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               make
               use
               of
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               in
               Composing
               a
               Liturgy
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               resolved
               to
               retain
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               ancient
               Ceremonies
               ;
               who
               being
               made
               Canon
               of
               Christ's
               Church
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               frequently
               present
               at
               Divine
               Service
               in
               that
               
               Church
               ,
               could
               never
               be
               prevailed
               with
               ,
               to
               put
               on
               the
               Surplice
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               concerning
               the
               ground
               of
               setting
               out
               a
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Suppression
                 of
                 Chantries
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Foundations
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Whereof
             Dr.
             Heylyn
             gives
             this
             following
             Account
             ,
             page
             60.
             
          
           
             
               WE
               must
               now
               attend
               the
               King's
               Commissioners
               ,
               dispatched
               into
               every
               Shire
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               Survey
               of
               all
               Colleges
               ,
               Free
               Chappels
               ,
               Chantries
               ,
               and
               Brotherhoods
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               return
               of
               Commissions
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               no
               difficult
               matter
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               just
               Estimate
               and
               Value
               on
               so
               great
               a
               Gift
               :
               Or
               to
               know
               ,
               how
               to
               parcel
               out
               ,
               proportion
               ,
               and
               divide
               the
               Spoyl
               ,
               betwixt
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               had
               before
               ,
               in
               hope
               ,
               devoured
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               (
               as
               lying
               nearest
               )
               came
               in
               the
               Free
               Chappel
               of
               St.
               Stephen
               ,
               originally
               Founded
               in
               the
               Palace
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               reckoned
               for
               the
               Chappel-Royal
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               .
               The
               whole
               Foundation
               consisted
               of
               no
               fewer
               ,
               than
               Thirty
               eight
               Persons
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               One
               
               Dean
               ,
               Twelve
               Canons
               ,
               Thirteen
               Vicars
               ,
               Four
               Clerks
               ,
               Six
               Choristers
               ;
               besides
               a
               Verger
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               had
               charge
               of
               the
               Chappel
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               likewise
               a
               certain
               number
               appointed
               for
               the
               officiating
               of
               the
               daily
               Service
               :
               
                 (
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Chappel
              
               they
               were
               commonly
               called
               .
               )
               As
               for
               the
               Chappel
               it self
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               Cloyster
               of
               curious
               Workmanship
               ,
               built
               by
               
                 John
                 Chambers
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               Physicians
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               Master
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               are
               still
               standing
               as
               they
               were
               ;
               the
               Chappel
               having
               been
               since
               fitted
               ,
               and
               employ'd
               for
               a
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               ,
               in
               all
               times
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 this
                 Chappel
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               also
               fell
               the
               College
               of
               St.
               Martins
               ,
               scituated
               in
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               Aldersgate
               ;
               first
               founded
               for
               a
               Dean
               ,
               and
               Secular
               Canons
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Conqueror
               .
            
             
               This
               College
               was
               surrendred
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ;
               who
               after
               ,
               gave
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Westminster
               ;
               and
               they
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Kings
               Donation
               ,
               ordered
               ,
               That
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               Quire
               ,
               and
               Isles
               ,
               should
               be
               Leased
               out
               for
               Fifty
               years
               ,
               excepting
               out
               of
               the
               said
               Grant
               ,
               the
               Bells
               ,
               Lead
               ,
               Stone
               ,
               Timber
               ,
               Glass
               ,
               and
               Iron
               ,
               to
               be
               sold
               ,
               and
               disposed
               of
               ,
               for
               the
               sole
               use
               ,
               and
               benefit
               ,
               of
               the
               said
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               Which
               foul
               Transaction
               being
               made
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               totally
               pulled
               down
               ,
               a
               Tavern
               
               built
               on
               the
               East-part
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Scituation
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               ,
               and
               College
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               whole
               Precinct
               thereof
               ,
               being
               built
               upon
               with
               several
               Tenements
               .
               But
               for
               this
               Sacriliege
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Westminster
               was
               called
               immediately
               to
               a
               sober
               reckoning
               .
               For
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               ,
               thinking
               it
               altogether
               unnecessary
               ,
               that
               two
               Cathedrals
               should
               be
               Founded
               so
               near
               together
               ;
               and
               conceiving
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               (
               as
               being
               of
               a
               late
               Foundation
               )
               might
               best
               be
               spared
               ,
               had
               cast
               a
               longing
               Eye
               upon
               the
               goodly
               Patrimony
               ,
               which
               remained
               unto
               it
               .
               And
               being
               then
               unfurnish'd
               of
               a
               House
               ,
               or
               Palace
               ,
               proportionable
               to
               his
               Greatness
               ,
               he
               doubted
               not
               to
               find
               room
               enough
               ,
               upon
               the
               Dissolution
               and
               Destruction
               of
               so
               large
               a
               Fabrick
               ,
               to
               raise
               a
               Palace
               ,
               equal
               to
               his
               vast
               Designs
               .
               Which
               coming
               to
               the
               Ears
               of
               Benson
               ,
               the
               last
               Abbot
               ,
               and
               first
               Dean
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               he
               could
               bethink
               himself
               of
               no
               other
               means
               to
               preserve
               the
               whole
               ,
               than
               by
               parting
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               with
               more
               than
               half
               the
               Estate
               ,
               which
               belonged
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               thereupon
               a
               Lease
               is
               made
               of
               
                 Seventy
                 Mannors
              
               and
               
                 good
                 Farms
              
               ,
               lying
               almost
               together
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               for
               the
               term
               of
               Ninety
               nine
               Years
               ;
               which
               they
               presented
               to
               the
               Lord
               
                 Thomas
                 Seymour
              
               ,
               to
               serve
               as
               an
               Addition
               to
               his
               Mannor
               of
               Sudeley
               ;
               humbly
               beseeching
               him
               to
               stand
               their
               good
               Lord
               and
               Patron
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               them
               in
               a
               fair
               esteem
               with
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               .
            
             
             
               Another
               Present
               of
               almost
               as
               many
               Mannors
               ,
               and
               Farms
               ,
               lying
               in
               the
               Counties
               of
               
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 Worcester
              
               ,
               and
               Hereford
               ,
               was
               made
               ,
               for
               the
               like
               term
               ,
               to
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Mason
              
               ,
               a
               special
               Confident
               of
               the
               Dukes
               ;
               not
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               use
               of
               his
               
                 Great
                 Master
              
               :
               which
               ,
               after
               the
               Duke
               ,
               all
               came
               to
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bourn
              
               ,
               Principal
               Secretary
               of
               State
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               this
               would
               not
               serve
               the
               turn
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               put
               into
               the
               Scale
               their
               Mannor
               of
               Islip
               ,
               conferred
               upon
               the
               Church
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               Confessor
               ;
               to
               which
               no
               fewer
               ,
               than
               Two
               hundred
               customary
               Tenants
               owed
               their
               Soyl
               and
               Service
               :
               and
               being
               one
               of
               the
               best
               Woody
               things
               in
               these
               parts
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               granted
               also
               ,
               without
               impeachment
               of
               Wast
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               By
               means
               whereof
               the
               Deanery
               was
               preserv'd
               for
               the
               latter
               times
               .
               How
               it
               succeeded
               with
               the
               Bishoprick
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Benson
               saved
               the
               Deanery
               ;
               but
               he
               lost
               himself
               .
               For
               ,
               calling
               to
               remembrance
               ,
               that
               formerly
               he
               had
               been
               a
               means
               to
               Surrender
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               and
               was
               now
               forc'd
               on
               the
               necessity
               of
               Dilapidating
               the
               Estate
               of
               the
               Deanery
               ,
               he
               fell
               into
               a
               great
               disquiet
               of
               Mind
               ,
               which
               brought
               him
               to
               his
               Death
               ,
               within
               some
               Months
               after
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 selecting
                 these
                 two
              
               Free-Chappels
               
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 was
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 any
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 College
                 of
                 St.
              
               Martins
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Bad
                 Examples
                 ,
                 seldom
                 end
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 first
                 begin
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               inferior
               Gentry
               ,
               possessed
               of
               Patronages
               ,
               considering
               how
               much
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Great
               Men
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               had
               improv'd
               their
               Fortunes
               ,
               by
               the
               Suppression
               of
               Chantries
               ,
               and
               other
               Foundations
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               granted
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               conceiving
               themselves
               in
               a
               capacity
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               by
               taking
               into
               their
               Hands
               the
               yearly
               profits
               of
               such
               Benefices
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               by
               Law
               ,
               they
               only
               were
               entrusted
               with
               the
               Presentations
               .
            
             
               Of
               which
               Abuse
               complaint
               is
               made
               by
               Bishop
               Latimer
               ;
               who
               says
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Gentry
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 invaded
                 the
                 Profits
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Title
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Incumbent
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Chantry-Priests
                 were
                 put
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 into
                 several
                 Cures
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 Pensions
                 .
                 That
                 many
                 Benefices
                 were
                 let
                 out
                 in
                 Fee-Farm
                 ,
                 or
                 given
                 unto
                 Servants
                 ,
                 for
                 keeping
                 of
                 Hounds
                 ,
                 Hawks
                 ,
                 and
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 making
                 of
                 Gardens
                 .
              
               And
               finally
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 poor
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 being
                 kept
                 to
                 some
                 sorry
                 Pittance
                 ,
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 Gentlemens
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 serve
                 ,
                 as
                 Clerks
                 of
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 Surveyors
                 ,
                 Receivers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Bishop
                   Latimer
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Printed
                   
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     Page
                  
                   38.
                   71.
                   91.
                   114.
                   
                
              
            
             
               All
               which
               Enormities
               ,
               (
               though
               tending
               so
               apparently
               to
               the
               Dishonour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Disgrace
               of
               Religion
               )
               were
               generally
               connived
               at
               by
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               because
               they
               could
               not
               question
               those
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               miserably
               invaded
               
               the
               Churches
               Patrimony
               ,
               without
               condemning
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 relates
                 these
                 Prodigious
                 Sacrilieges
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Sacrileges
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 Building
                 of
              
               Sommerset-House
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 starting
                 up
                 of
                 New
                 Sects
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Occurrences
                 of
                 this
                 Year
                 .
              
            
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               Page
               72.
               
            
          
           
             Anno
             Regni
             Edwardi
             Sexti
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               THE
               Protector
               ,
               intending
               to
               Erect
               a
               Magnificent
               Palace
               ,
               was
               bought
               out
               of
               his
               Design
               of
               building
               it
               on
               the
               Deanery
               and
               Close
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cast
               his
               Eye
               upon
               a
               piece
               of
               Ground
               in
               the
               Strand
               ,
               on
               which
               stood
               Three
               Episcopal
               Houses
               ,
               and
               one
               Parish-Church
               :
               The
               Parish
               Church
               Dedicated
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ;
               the
               Houses
               belonging
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 Lichfield
              
               ,
               and
               Landaff
               :
               All
               these
               he
               takes
               into
               his
               hands
               ;
               the
               Owners
               not
               daring
               to
               oppose
               ,
               and
               therefore
               willingly
               consenting
               to
               it
               .
               Having
               clear'd
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               finding
               ,
               that
               more
               materials
               would
               be
               wanting
               ,
               than
               the
               demolished
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Houses
               could
               afford
               ,
               he
               resolv'd
               to
               take
               down
               the
               Parish-Church
               of
               St.
               Margarets
               in
               
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               the
               Parishioners
               ,
               for
               Celebrating
               all
               Divine
               Offices
               ,
               into
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Nave
               ,
               or
               main
               Body
               of
               the
               Abbey
               Church
               .
               But
               the
               Work-men
               had
               no
               sooner
               advanced
               their
               Scaffolds
               ,
               when
               the
               Parishioners
               gathered
               together
               in
               great
               multitudes
               ,
               with
               Bows
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               Staves
               and
               Clubs
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               Weapons
               ;
               which
               so
               terrified
               the
               Work-men
               ,
               that
               they
               ran
               away
               in
               great
               amazement
               ,
               and
               never
               could
               be
               brought
               again
               upon
               that
               Employment
               .
            
             
               Upon
               this
               he
               conceiv'd
               it
               would
               be
               a
               safer
               undertaking
               to
               fall
               upon
               St.
               
               Paul's
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               then
               standing
               on
               his
               good
               behavior
               ;
               and
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               of
               that
               Church
               (
               as
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               )
               being
               no
               better
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               last
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               )
               than
               
                 Tenants
                 at
                 Will
              
               of
               their
               great
               Landlords
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               ,
               he
               employs
               Work-men
               ,
               to
               take
               down
               the
               Cloyster
               of
               
               Paul's
               ,
               on
               the
               North-side
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               piece
               of
               curious
               Work
               round
               about
               the
               Cloyster
               ,
               with
               a
               Chappel
               ,
               that
               stood
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church-yard
               :
               also
               the
               Charnel-House
               ,
               that
               stood
               upon
               the
               South-side
               of
               it
               (
               now
               a
               Carpenters-yard
               )
               with
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               Timber
               ,
               and
               Monuments
               therein
               ;
               which
               were
               all
               beaten
               down
               ,
               the
               Bones
               of
               the
               Dead
               carried
               into
               Finsbury-fields
               ,
               and
               the
               Stones
               converted
               to
               this
               Building
               ,
               and
               the
               vacant
               places
               filled
               up
               afterwards
               with
               Dwelling-Houses
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               John
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               near
               Smith-field
               ,
               was
               undermined
               ,
               
               and
               blown
               up
               with
               Gunpowder
               ,
               and
               the
               Stones
               applied
               to
               this
               Spacious
               Building
               .
            
             
               Likewise
               Barking
               Chappel
               ,
               near
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               the
               College-Church
               of
               St.
               
                 Martins
                 le
                 Grand
              
               ,
               nigh
               the
               Shambles
               ,
               and
               St.
               Ewens
               within
               Newgate
               ;
               also
               the
               Parish-Church
               of
               St.
               Nicholas
               in
               the
               Shambles
               ,
               were
               pulled
               quite
               down
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               Ground
               ,
               and
               such
               the
               Materials
               of
               the
               Dukes
               new
               Palace
               ,
               called
               Sommerset-House
               .
               Thus
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               concerning
               this
               Example
               given
               of
               pulling
               down
               of
               Churches
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               beginning
               all
               the
               year
               proceeds
               ;
               in
               which
               there
               was
               nothing
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               but
               Troubles
               ,
               Commotions
               ,
               and
               Disquiets
               ,
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State.
               For
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               there
               started
               up
               a
               Sect
               of
               Men
               ,
               that
               were
               nam'd
               Gospellers
               ;
               who
               asserted
               the
               Blasphemous
               Doctrine
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               of
               
                 Gods
                 being
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Sin.
              
               And
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               who
               had
               kept
               themselves
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               in
               the
               late
               King's
               time
               ,
               began
               to
               look
               abroad
               ,
               and
               disperse
               their
               Dotages
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               prevention
               of
               which
               mischief
               ,
               before
               it
               grew
               to
               a
               Head
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               them
               were
               Convented
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               before
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ;
               who
               in
               Examining
               them
               ,
               took
               up
               his
               Seat
               upon
               an
               Altar
               of
               our
               Lady
               .
            
             
               These
               Men
               ,
               being
               convicted
               of
               their
               Errors
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               were
               dismissed
               only
               with
               an
               Admonition
               ;
               others
               condemn'd
               to
               bear
               their
               Faggots
               at
               St.
               Pauls-Cross
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 these
                 Sects
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Now
               the
               time
               draws
               on
               for
               the
               putting
               forth
               the
               new
               Liturgy
               ;
               which
               differed
               little
               in
               the
               main
               (
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Mass
               )
               from
               the
               Latin
               Service
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               the
               Publishing
               ,
               and
               Commanding
               the
               use
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               yet
               many
               did
               Celebrate
               their
               Private
               Masses
               ,
               in
               such
               secret
               places
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               easie
               to
               discover
               them
               .
               More
               confidently
               carried
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ;
               in
               many
               Chappels
               whereof
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishops
               Sufferance
               ,
               the
               former
               Masses
               were
               kept
               up
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Our
               Ladies
               Mass
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               Mass
               ,
               &c.
               performed
               in
               Latin
               ,
               but
               disguis'd
               with
               English
               names
               ,
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Communion
               ,
               and
               our
               Ladies
               Communion
               .
               But
               these
               were
               afterwards
               suppressed
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 new
                 Liturgy
              
               .
            
          
           
             An
             Opposition
             against
             the
             new
             Form
             of
             Religion
             .
             Page
             75.
             
          
           
             
               UPon
               the
               Imposition
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Form
               of
               Religion
               obtruded
               ,
               many
               Counties
               took
               up
               Arms
               to
               oppose
               it
               .
               But
               yet
               so
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               presently
               ready
               to
               lay
               down
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               would
               grant
               them
               some
               few
               Demands
               ;
               whereof
               one
               was
               this
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             
               
                 That
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 constantly
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Priest
                 hath
                 spoken
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 Mass
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 very
                 really
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 no
                 Substance
                 of
                 
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 remains
                 after
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 self
                 same
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Redemption
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 Mass
                 celebrated
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 :
                 Because
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 presume
                 unworthily
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 putting
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 our
                 Lords
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 Meat
                 :
                 Some
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 Bread
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 Consecration
                 :
                 And
                 some
                 again
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 profitable
                 to
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 receives
                 it
                 ;
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 abused
                 terms
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               desire
               ,
               that
               Curates
               may
               Administer
               Baptism
               at
               all
               times
               of
               necessity
               ,
               as
               well
               upon
               Week-days
               ,
               as
               Holy-days
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               Children
               may
               be
               Confirm'd
               by
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               there
               may
               be
               Holy-Bread
               ,
               and
               Holy-Water
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               Christ's
               precious
               Body
               and
               Blood.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               That
               our
               Lord's
               Body
               be
               reserv'd
               in
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               That
               Priests
               may
               live
               unmarried
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Six
                 Articles
              
               ,
               set
               forth
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               may
               be
               continued
               ;
               at
               least
               till
               the
               King
               comes
               to
               full
               Age.
               
            
             
               They
               further
               made
               this
               Remonstrance
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Free-born
               Commonalty
               was
               oppress'd
               by
               a
               small
               number
               of
               Gentry
               ,
               who
               glutted
               themselves
               with
               Pleasures
               ,
               whilst
               poor
               Commons
               ,
               wasted
               with
               daily
               Labor
               ,
               did
               ,
               (
               like
               
               Pack-horses
               )
               live
               in
               extreme
               slavery
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               Holy
               Rites
               ,
               establish'd
               by
               Antiquity
               ,
               were
               abolished
               ,
               and
               new
               ones
               Authoriz'd
               ,
               with
               a
               new
               Form
               of
               Religion
               obtruded
               ,
               to
               the
               subjecting
               of
               their
               Souls
               to
               those
               horrid
               pains
               ,
               which
               no
               death
               could
               terminate
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               declar'd
               ,
               That
               they
               thought
               it
               necessary
               ,
               and
               convenient
               ,
               to
               have
               new
               Counsellors
               plac'd
               about
               the
               King
               ,
               during
               his
               Minority
               ;
               with
               the
               removing
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               Ruling
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               confounded
               things
               Sacred
               and
               Profane
               ,
               regarding
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               enriching
               themselves
               with
               the
               Publick
               Treasure
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               riot
               it
               amongst
               those
               Publick
               Calamities
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 this
                 Commotion
              
               .
            
          
           
             But
             these
             Men
             were
             soon
             suppressed
             ,
             and
             the
             Changes
             went
             on
             .
             As
             appears
             by
             this
             following
             Relation
             of
             Dr
             Heylyn
             ,
             pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             
               But
               then
               there
               started
               up
               another
               Faction
               ,
               as
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               opposite
               to
               the
               Publick
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               as
               destructive
               of
               the
               Rules
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               then
               by
               Law
               establish'd
               as
               were
               those
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               having
               so
               far
               proceeded
               in
               abolishing
               the
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               resolv'd
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               to
               go
               forwards
               ,
               with
               a
               further
               Reformation
               ,
               in
               a
               particular
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               
               Melancthon's
               coming
               was
               expected
               in
               the
               year
               before
               .
            
             
             
               But
               he
               came
               not
               then
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Letters
               were
               directed
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               
                 Martin
                 Bucer
              
               ,
               and
               
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               who
               were
               more
               addicted
               to
               the
               Zuinglian
               ,
               than
               the
               Lutheran
               Doctrines
               ,
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               Martyr
               ,
               coming
               over
               ,
               was
               made
               the
               King's
               Professor
               of
               Divinity
               at
               Oxford
               :
               and
               about
               two
               years
               after
               ,
               made
               Canon
               of
               
               Christ's-Church
               .
               In
               his
               first
               Lectures
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               ,
               by
               Saunders
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               may
               be
               credited
               )
               to
               have
               declared
               himself
               so
               much
               a
               Zuinglian
               in
               the
               Point
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               great
               offence
               to
               Cranmer
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               :
               But
               afterwards
               ,
               upon
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               more
               moderate
               ,
               and
               to
               conform
               his
               judgment
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Prelates
               .
            
             
               But
               however
               it
               were
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               his
               Readings
               were
               so
               much
               disliked
               by
               some
               of
               the
               University
               ,
               that
               a
               publick
               Disputation
               was
               shortly
               had
               ,
               betwixt
               him
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               disliked
               his
               doings
               :
               in
               which
               he
               publickly
               maintained
               these
               Two
               Propositions
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 was
                 not
                 changed
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 carnally
                 ,
                 and
                 bodily
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 Wine
                 ;
                 but
                 united
                 unto
                 them
                 Sacramentally
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               the
               Disputation
               was
               ended
               ,
               it
               was
               declared
               in
               the
               open
               Schools
               ,
               That
               Martyr
               had
               the
               upper
               hand
               ,
               and
               had
               sufficiently
               answered
               all
               
               Arguments
               .
               But
               Chadsey
               ,
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Opponents
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               Disputed
               with
               him
               ,
               acknowledged
               no
               such
               Satisfaction
               to
               be
               given
               unto
               them
               ;
               their
               Party
               noising
               it
               abroad
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               the
               Victory
               .
            
             
               But
               Bucer
               not
               coming
               over
               at
               the
               same
               time
               was
               earnestly
               invited
               by
               the
               Archbishop's
               Secretary
               ;
               upon
               which
               he
               came
               ,
               and
               presently
               writ
               to
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               .
               Being
               now
               settled
               here
               ,
               he
               receives
               Letters
               from
               Calvin
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               was
               advised
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               his
               old
               fault
               ,
               and
               to
               run
               a
               moderate
               course
               in
               his
               Reformations
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               at
               his
               coming
               hither
               ,
               was
               to
               make
               himself
               acquainted
               with
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               .
               Of
               this
               he
               gives
               account
               to
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               desires
               some
               Letters
               from
               him
               to
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               ,
               (
               with
               whom
               Calvin
               had
               already
               began
               to
               tamper
               )
               that
               he
               migh
               :
               find
               the
               greater
               Favor
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               sent
               to
               take
               a
               Chair
               at
               Cambridge
               ,
               where
               his
               first
               Readings
               gave
               no
               such
               distast
               ,
               as
               to
               put
               him
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               Challenging
               the
               Dissenters
               to
               a
               Disputation
               ;
               though
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Form
               a
               Disputation
               was
               there
               held
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               thither
               ,
               concerning
               
                 the
                 Sufficiency
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Fallibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               nature
               of
               Justification
               .
               But
               long
               he
               had
               not
               held
               the
               place
               ,
               when
               he
               left
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               Yet
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Account
               which
               he
               had
               given
               to
               Calvin
               of
               the
               English
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               
               his
               desiring
               of
               a
               Letter
               from
               him
               to
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               ,
               proved
               the
               occasion
               of
               much
               trouble
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Orders
               of
               it
               .
               For
               Calvin
               ,
               not
               forgetting
               the
               repulse
               he
               found
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               Cranmer
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               offered
               his
               assistance
               ,
               had
               skrewed
               himself
               into
               the
               Favor
               of
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               .
               And
               thinking
               nothing
               to
               be
               well
               done
               ,
               which
               either
               was
               not
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               direction
               ,
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               Letters
               to
               all
               Princes
               ,
               that
               did
               but
               cast
               an
               eye
               ,
               towards
               a
               Reformation
               )
               must
               needs
               be
               medling
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               as
               belonged
               not
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               He
               therefore
               writes
               a
               very
               long
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               approving
               well
               enough
               of
               
                 Set
                 Forms
              
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               he
               descends
               more
               particularly
               to
               the
               English
               Liturgy
               ;
               in
               canvasing
               whereof
               ,
               he
               there
               excepted
               against
               
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
              
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               acknowledges
               however
               to
               be
               very
               ancient
               )
               as
               also
               against
               Chrism
               ,
               and
               
                 Extreme
                 Unction
              
               :
               the
               last
               whereof
               being
               rather
               allowed
               of
               ,
               than
               required
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Book
               .
            
             
               Which
               said
               ,
               he
               makes
               it
               his
               advice
               ,
               That
               all
               these
               Ceremonies
               should
               be
               abrogated
               ;
               and
               that
               withal
               he
               should
               go
               forward
               ,
               to
               Reform
               the
               Church
               without
               Fear
               ,
               or
               Wit
               ;
               and
               that
               without
               regard
               to
               Peace
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               Correspondency
               abroad
               ;
               such
               considerations
               being
               only
               to
               be
               had
               in
               
                 Civil
                 Matters
              
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               Matters
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               wherein
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               exacted
               which
               is
               not
               warranted
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               in
               
               the
               managing
               whereof
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               more
               distastful
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               
                 worldly
                 wisdom
              
               ,
               either
               in
               moderating
               ,
               cutting
               off
               ,
               or
               going
               backwards
               ,
               but
               meerly
               as
               we
               are
               directed
               by
               his
               
                 Revealed
                 Will.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               he
               gives
               a
               touch
               upon
               the
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Homilies
              
               .
               These
               ,
               very
               faintly
               ,
               he
               permits
               for
               some
               time
               only
               ;
               but
               by
               no
               means
               allowed
               of
               them
               for
               any
               long
               continuance
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               Rule
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               constantly
               to
               serve
               for
               the
               Instruction
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               and
               thereby
               gave
               a
               hint
               to
               the
               Zuinglian
               Gospellers
               ,
               who
               ever
               since
               almost
               have
               dec
               aimed
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               some
               Disputes
               had
               grown
               (
               by
               his
               setting
               on
               ,
               or
               the
               pragmatical
               Humor
               of
               some
               Agents
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               amongst
               us
               )
               ,
               about
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               by
               Law
               Established
               ;
               he
               must
               needs
               trouble
               the
               Protector
               in
               that
               business
               also
               :
               to
               whom
               he
               writes
               to
               this
               effect
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 Papists
                 would
                 grow
                 insolenter
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Differences
                 were
                 composed
                 about
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               But
               how
               ?
               Not
               by
               reducing
               the
               Opponents
               to
               Conformity
               ,
               but
               by
               encouraging
               them
               rather
               in
               their
               opposition
               :
               Which
               cannot
               but
               appear
               most
               plainly
               to
               be
               all
               he
               aimed
               at
               ,
               by
               soliciting
               the
               Duke
               of
               Sommerset
               in
               behalf
               of
               Hooper
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               faln
               into
               some
               trouble
               upon
               that
               account
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 who
                 gives
                 this
                 following
                 account
                 of
              
               Hooper
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               This
               Hooper
               ,
               being
               designed
               Bishop
               of
               Gloucester
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               would
               not
               Consecrate
               him
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               Habit
               ,
               as
               Bishops
               are
               required
               to
               wear
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               he
               refused
               to
               take
               it
               upon
               such
               conditions
               .
               And
               repairing
               to
               his
               Patron
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               he
               obtains
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               
                 desiring
                 a
                 forbearance
                 of
                 those
                 things
              
               ;
               implying
               also
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               King's
               desire
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               ,
               that
               such
               forbearance
               should
               be
               used
               .
               It
               was
               desired
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 would
                 not
                 charge
                 him
                 with
                 any
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 burdensome
                 to
                 his
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Elect
               Bishop
               as
               it
               seems
               ,
               had
               boggled
               also
               at
               the
               Oath
               of
               paying
               
                 Canonical
                 Obedience
              
               to
               his
               Metropolitan
               .
               The
               King
               likewise
               writ
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               .
               At
               last
               the
               business
               was
               thus
               composed
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               Hooper
               should
               receive
               his
               Consecration
               ;
               attired
               in
               his
               Episcopal
               Robes
               :
               but
               that
               he
               should
               be
               dispensed
               withal
               from
               wearing
               it
               ,
               at
               ordinary
               times
               ,
               as
               his
               daily
               Habit
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               should
               be
               bound
               to
               use
               it
               ,
               whensoever
               he
               Preached
               before
               the
               King.
               Fox
               reproacheshim
               for
               giving
               any
               way
               to
               wear
               this
               Popish
               Attire
               ;
               and
               makes
               it
               to
               be
               a
               great
               cause
               of
               shame
               ,
               and
               contumely
               to
               him
               .
               And
               possibly
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               so
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               by
               Hooper
               himself
               ,
               who
               ever
               after
               hated
               Bishop
               Ridley
               ,
               the
               principal
               Man
               ,
               that
               held
               him
               up
               so
               closely
               to
               such
               hard
               conditions
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 further
                 Continuation
                 of
                 the
                 Confusions
                 ,
                 and
                 Disorders
                 ,
                 used
                 by
                 the
              
               Presbyterians
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 Sects
              
               .
               
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 page
                 69.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Anno
             Regni
             Edwardi
             Sixti
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               Free
               admitting
               of
               
                 John
                 a
                 Lasco
              
               ,
               a
               Polonian
               born
               ,
               with
               his
               Congregation
               of
               Germans
               ,
               and
               other
               Strangers
               ,
               who
               took
               Sanctuary
               this
               year
               in
               England
               ,
               hoping
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               here
               enjoy
               that
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               which
               their
               own
               Country
               denied
               them
               ,
               proved
               no
               small
               Disturbance
               to
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               quiet
               ordering
               of
               the
               State.
               For
               by
               suffering
               these
               Men
               to
               live
               under
               another
               kind
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               to
               Worship
               God
               after
               other
               Forms
               ,
               than
               those
               allowed
               of
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               proved
               in
               effect
               ,
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               one
               Altar
               against
               another
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               the
               Erecting
               of
               a
               Common-Wealth
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               :
               So
               much
               the
               more
               unfortunately
               permitted
               in
               this
               present
               Conjuncture
               ,
               when
               such
               a
               Rupture
               began
               to
               appear
               amongst
               our selves
               :
               which
               was
               made
               wider
               by
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               these
               
               
                 Dutch
                 Reformers
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Indulgence
               granted
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               concerning
               John
               a
               Lasco
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               we
               have
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               that
               Opposition
               ,
               which
               hath
               continued
               ever
               since
               ,
               against
               the
               Liturgy
               it self
               ,
               the
               Cap
               ,
               and
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               other
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Usages
               of
               the
               English
               Church
               .
               And
               these
               were
               the
               Effects
               of
               Calvins
               interposing
               in
               behalf
               of
               Hooper
               .
               For
               what
               did
               follow
               thereupon
               ,
               but
               a
               continual
               multiplying
               of
               Disorders
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               this
               Church
               ?
               The
               sitting
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               used
               ,
               and
               maintain'd
               by
               
                 John
                 a
                 Lasco
              
               ,
               first
               caused
               Irreverence
               in
               the
               Receiving
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               a
               Contempt
               ,
               and
               Depraving
               of
               it
               .
               The
               crying
               down
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Vestments
               ,
               and
               the
               Grave
               Habit
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               first
               occasioned
               a
               dis-esteem
               of
               the
               Men
               themselves
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               a
               vilifying
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               their
               Calling
               .
               Nay
               such
               a
               peccancy
               of
               Humor
               began
               then
               manifestly
               to
               break
               out
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Preached
               at
               
               Paul's
               Cross
               ,
               by
               a
               Curate
               of
               St.
               
                 Catherines
                 Christ-Church
              
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               fit
               ,
               the
               Names
               of
               Churches
               should
               be
               altered
               ,
               and
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Days
               in
               the
               Week
               changed
               .
               That
               Fish-days
               should
               be
               kept
               on
               any
               other
               days
               ,
               than
               Fridays
               and
               Saturdays
               ,
               and
               the
               Lent
               at
               any
               other
               time
               ,
               except
               only
               between
               Shrove-tide
               and
               Easter
               .
               We
               are
               told
               also
               by
               
                 John
                 Stow
              
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               seen
               this
               Curate
               of
               Christ-Church
               to
               leave
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               Preach
               to
               the
               People
               out
               of
               an
               High
               Elm
               ,
               which
               
               stood
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church-Yard
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               to
               return
               into
               the
               Church
               again
               ,
               and
               leaving
               the
               High
               Altar
               ,
               to
               sing
               the
               Communion-Service
               upon
               a
               Tomb
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               with
               his
               face
               toward
               the
               North.
               Which
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               this
               Curate
               hath
               found
               so
               many
               followers
               in
               these
               latter
               times
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               the
               Preciser
               sort
               have
               of
               late
               left
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               Preach
               in
               Woods
               ,
               and
               Barns
               ,
               &c.
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               old
               Days
               ,
               and
               Months
               ,
               can
               find
               no
               other
               Title
               for
               them
               ,
               than
               the
               First
               ,
               Second
               ,
               or
               Third
               Month
               of
               the
               Year
               ;
               and
               so
               of
               the
               Days
               of
               the
               Week
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               was
               it
               propounded
               ,
               not
               long
               since
               ,
               by
               some
               State
               Reformers
               ,
               That
               the
               Fast
               of
               Lent
               should
               be
               kept
               no
               longer
               between
               Shrove-tide
               and
               Easter
               ,
               but
               rather
               (
               by
               some
               Act
               ,
               or
               Ordinance
               ,
               made
               for
               that
               purpose
               )
               betwixt
               Easter
               ,
               and
               Whitsontide
               .
               To
               such
               wild
               Fancies
               do
               Men
               grow
               ,
               when
               once
               they
               break
               those
               Bounds
               ,
               and
               neglect
               those
               Rules
               ,
               which
               wise
               Antiquity
               ordained
               ,
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Order
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 these
                 Confusions
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               What
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               was
               become
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               why
               no
               care
               was
               taken
               for
               the
               Purging
               those
               peccant
               Humors
               ?
               It
               may
               be
               answered
               ,
               That
               the
               Wings
               of
               their
               Authority
               had
               been
               so
               clipped
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               scarce
               able
               to
               fly
               abroad
               :
               The
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               not
               having
               been
               in
               use
               ,
               since
               the
               first
               of
               this
               King.
               Whether
               it
               were
               ,
               that
               Command
               
               was
               laid
               upon
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               restrained
               from
               the
               Exercise
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               that
               some
               other
               course
               was
               in
               agitation
               ,
               for
               drawing
               the
               Cognizance
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               causes
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Westminster
               ;
               or
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               thought
               inconsistent
               with
               that
               
                 dreadful
                 Sentence
              
               ,
               to
               be
               issued
               in
               the
               King's
               Name
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               had
               been
               lately
               appointed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               )
               it
               is
               not
               casie
               to
               determine
               .
               But
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               time
               it
               was
               either
               abolished
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               or
               of
               no
               effect
               ;
               not
               only
               to
               the
               cherishing
               of
               these
               Disorders
               amongst
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               great
               encrease
               of
               viciousness
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
               
                 Lechery
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   Bishop
                
                 Latimer
                 )
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Lechery
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 sport
                 ,
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 a
                 laughing
                 matter
                 ,
                 a
                 Trifle
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 .
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               much
               bemoans
               the
               miserable
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Preachers
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 these
                 Disorders
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Altars
               taken
               down
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 the
                 great
                 business
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 taking
                 down
                 of
                 Altars
                 .
                 The
                 Principal
                 Motive
                 whereunto
                 was
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 some
                 dislikes
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 by
                 Calvin
                 against
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 Faction
                 to
                 reduce
                 this
                 Church
                 unto
                 the
                 Nakedness
                 ,
                 and
                 Simplicity
                 of
                 those
                 Transmarine
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 the
                 Helvetian
                 ,
                 or
                 Calvinian
                 
                 Forms
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 to
                 abolish
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Profit
                 did
                 advance
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 perchance
                 not
                 more
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 an
                 Enquiry
                 made
                 about
                 Two
                 years
                 after
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 Interrogated
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   Jewels
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   and
                   Silver
                   ,
                   or
                   Silver-Crosses
                   ,
                   Candlesticks
                   ,
                   Censers
                   ,
                   Chalices
                   ,
                   Copes
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Vestments
                   ,
                   were
                   then
                   remaining
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Cathedral
                   ,
                   or
                   Parochial
                   Churches
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   had
                   been
                   Embezzeled
                   ,
                   or
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                
                 The
                 leaving
                 of
                 
                   one
                   Chalice
                
                 to
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   a
                   Cloth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Covering
                 for
                 the
                 Communion-Table
                 ,
                 being
                 thought
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 
                   concerning
                   this
                   strange
                   way
                   of
                
                 Reforming
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   rather
                
                 Deforming
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Reasons
               given
               for
               the
               taking
               down
               of
               Altars
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 were
                 these
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 To
                 
                   with-draw
                   the
                   People
                   from
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   use
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 :
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 an
                 Altar
                 being
                 to
                 Sacrifice
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Table
                 to
                 eat
                 upon
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 Table
                 to
                 be
                 far
                 more
                 fit
                 for
                 our
                 feeding
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 once
                 only
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Lord's
                 Board
                 ,
                 and
                 Table
                 ,
                 are
                 used
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 without
                 Prescribing
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Lord's
                 Board
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 Altar
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Praise
                 and
                 Thanksgiving
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 Altars
                 into
                 Tables
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 Altars
                 were
                 erected
                 for
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 now
                 ceased
                 ,
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 was
                 to
                 cease
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 Institute
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 at
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 an
                 Altar
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 ever
                 use
                 an
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 Ministration
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 Doubt
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 practising
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 appease
                 all
                 such
                 diversity
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 shall
                 be
                 referred
                 unto
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Diocess
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 discretion
                 shall
                 take
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 quieting
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 
                   concerning
                   these
                   Reasons
                
                 .
                 Page
                 96.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 the
                 taking
                 down
                 of
                 Altars
                 being
                 Decreed
                 ,
                 and
                 Commanded
                 ,
                 a
                 question
                 afterwards
                 did
                 arise
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Lord's
                 Board
                 ,
                 some
                 using
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Altar
                   .
                   Ridley
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 determined
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 to
                 abolish
                 all
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 :
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 caused
                 the
                 Wall
                 standing
                 on
                 the
                 back-side
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 down
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 
                 there
                 followed
                 no
                 universal
                 change
                 of
                 Altars
                 into
                 Tables
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 repealing
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Liturgy
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Celebration
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 establishing
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Priest
                   shall
                   stand
                   on
                   the
                   North-side
                   of
                   the
                   Table
                
                 ;
                 which
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 Dispute
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   Altars
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 strange
                 Confusion
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 new
                 Change
                 of
                 Religion
                 caused
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 yet
                 knowing
                 positively
                 ,
                 and
                 dogmatically
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 believe
                 .
              
               
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 Page
                 106.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Anno
             Regni
             Edwardi
             Sexti
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               NOthing
               as
               yet
               had
               been
               concluded
               positively
               ,
               and
               dogmatically
               ,
               in
               Points
               ,
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               were
               to
               be
               collected
               from
               the
               Homilies
               ,
               and
               the
               Publick
               Liturgy
               ;
               and
               those
               but
               few
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               many
               Controversies
               which
               were
               to
               be
               maintained
               against
               the
               Sectaries
               of
               that
               Age
               :
               Many
               Disorders
               having
               grown
               up
               in
               this
               little
               time
               ,
               in
               
               officiating
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               the
               Vestures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Habit
               of
               Church-men
               ,
               begun
               by
               Calvin
               ,
               prosecuted
               by
               Hooper
               ,
               and
               countenanced
               by
               the
               large
               Immunities
               granted
               to
               
                 John
                 a
                 Lasco
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               of
               Strangers
               .
               And
               unto
               these
               ,
               the
               change
               of
               Altars
               into
               Tables
               ,
               gave
               no
               small
               encrease
               ;
               as
               well
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               differences
               ,
               which
               grew
               amongst
               the
               Ministers
               themselves
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ;
               as
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               irreverence
               which
               it
               bred
               in
               the
               People
               ;
               to
               whom
               it
               made
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               appear
               less
               venerable
               ,
               than
               before
               it
               did
               .
            
             
               The
               People
               had
               been
               so
               long
               accustomed
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               upon
               their
               knees
               ,
               that
               no
               Rule
               ,
               nor
               Canon
               ,
               was
               thought
               necessary
               to
               keep
               them
               to
               it
               .
               But
               the
               change
               of
               Altars
               into
               Tables
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               
                 John
                 a
              
               Lasco's
               Book
               ,
               in
               maintenance
               of
               Sitting
               at
               the
               Holy
               Table
               ,
               made
               many
               think
               that
               posture
               best
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               much
               countenanced
               .
               And
               what
               was
               like
               to
               follow
               upon
               such
               a
               Liberty
               ,
               (
               the
               proneness
               of
               those
               times
               to
               Heterodoxies
               ,
               and
               Profaneness
               considered
               )
               gave
               just
               cause
               to
               fear
               .
            
             
               Something
               therefore
               were
               to
               be
               done
               to
               prevent
               that
               mischief
               ;
               and
               nothing
               could
               prevent
               it
               better
               ,
               than
               to
               reduce
               the
               People
               to
               their
               ancient
               Custom
               ,
               by
               some
               Rule
               ,
               or
               Rubrick
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               should
               be
               bound
               to
               receive
               it
               kneeling
               .
               So
               for
               the
               Ministers
               themselves
               ,
               they
               seemed
               to
               be
               as
               much
               at
               a
               loss
               in
               their
               Officiating
               at
               
               the
               Table
               ,
               as
               the
               People
               were
               in
               their
               irreverences
               to
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               :
               Which
               cannot
               be
               better
               expressed
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               words
               of
               some
               Romish
               Prelates
               ,
               who
               objected
               it
               unto
               some
               of
               our
               chief
               Reformers
               .
               Thus
               White
               of
               Lincoln
               charges
               it
               upon
               bishop
               Ridley
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 when
                 their
                 Table
                 was
                 constituted
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 content
                 in
                 placing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 now
                 East
                 ,
                 now
                 North
                 ,
                 now
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 now
                 another
                 ,
                 until
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 to
                 place
                 it
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               The
               like
               was
               Weston
               (
               the
               Prolocutor
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               in
               the
               First
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               )
               in
               a
               Disputation
               held
               with
               Latimer
               ;
               telling
               him
               ,
               with
               reproach
               and
               contempt
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Protestants
                 having
                 turned
                 their
                 Table
                 ,
                 were
                 like
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Apes
                 ,
                 that
                 knew
                 not
                 which
                 way
                 to
                 turn
                 their
                 Tayls
                 ;
                 looking
                 one
                 day
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 West
                 one
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 fancies
                 lead
                 them
                 .
              
               Thus
               finally
               ,
               one
               
                 Miles
                 Hubbard
              
               ,
               in
               a
               Book
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Display
                 of
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               reports
               the
               business
               .
               
                 How
                 long
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 were
                 they
                 learning
                 to
                 set
                 their
                 Tables
                 ,
                 to
                 minister
                 the
                 Communion
                 upon
                 ?
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 placed
                 it
                 aloft
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 High
                 Altar
                 stood
                 :
                 Then
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 might
                 go
                 between
                 ;
                 the
                 Ministers
                 being
                 in
                 contention
                 ,
                 on
                 whether
                 part
                 to
                 turn
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 either
                 toward
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 or
                 South
                 .
                 Some
                 would
                 stand
                 Westward
                 ,
                 some
                 Northward
                 ,
                 some
                 Southward
                 .
              
               To
               take
               away
               these
               Disorders
               ,
               which
               gave
               great
               Scandal
               to
               many
               moderate
               ,
               and
               well
               
               meaning
               Men
               ,
               a
               Rubrick
               was
               resolv'd
               on
               ;
               by
               which
               the
               Minister
               that
               Officiated
               ,
               should
               be
               pointed
               to
               a
               certain
               place
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Rubrick
               then
               devis'd
               ,
               the
               North-side
               was
               thought
               fitter
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 this
                 Rubrick
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Confusions
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Calvin
               '
               
                 s
                 Opposition
                 against
                 the
                 former
                 Book
                 of
              
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 New
                 one
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 satisfie
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Composing
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               D.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               107.
               
            
             
               BUt
               the
               main
               matters
               ,
               which
               were
               now
               brought
               into
               Consideration
               ,
               were
               the
               Reviewing
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               the
               Composing
               of
               a
               Book
               of
               Articles
               .
               This
               last
               ,
               for
               the
               avoiding
               diversities
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               Consent
               ,
               touching
               
                 True
                 Religion
              
               :
               The
               other
               ,
               for
               removing
               of
               such
               Offences
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               taken
               by
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               at
               some
               parts
               thereof
               .
               For
               Calvin
               ,
               having
               broken
               the
               Ice
               ,
               resolv'd
               to
               make
               his
               way
               through
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               marke
               he
               aim'd
               at
               ;
               which
               was
               to
               have
               this
               Church
               depend
               upon
               his
               direction
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               less
               esteem'd
               here
               ,
               than
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
             
               To
               which
               end
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               formerly
               applied
               himself
               to
               the
               Protector
               ,
               so
               now
               he
               sets
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               his
               bent
               .
               In
               his
               Letters
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Council
               (
               as
               himself
               signified
               to
               Bullinger
               ,
               on
               the
               29th
               of
               August
               )
               he
               excites
               them
               to
               proceed
               to
               a
               Reformation
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               Reformation
               as
               he
               had
               projected
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               his
               Followers
               would
               not
               be
               contented
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               Letters
               to
               the
               King
               alone
               ,
               he
               lets
               him
               know
               ,
               that
               many
               things
               were
               still
               amiss
               in
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               Reformation
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               in
               those
               to
               Cranmer
               ,
               he
               certifies
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               as
               then
               it
               stood
               ,
               there
               remained
               a
               
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 Popery
              
               ;
               which
               did
               not
               only
               darken
               ,
               but
               destroy
               Gods
               Holy
               Worship
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               he
               had
               his
               Agents
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               the
               Universities
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               drives
               on
               his
               Design
               ,
               on
               all
               parts
               at
               once
               .
               And
               so
               far
               he
               prevail'd
               in
               the
               first
               Two
               years
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               which
               began
               in
               the
               former
               year
               ,
               the
               first
               Debate
               amongst
               the
               Prelates
               was
               of
               
                 such
                 Doubts
              
               ,
               as
               had
               arisen
               ,
               about
               some
               things
               contain'd
               ,
               in
               the
               Common-Prayer-Book
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               touching
               such
               Feasts
               ,
               as
               were
               retain'd
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               had
               been
               abrogated
               by
               the
               Rules
               thereof
               ;
               the
               form
               of
               words
               used
               at
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               and
               the
               different
               manner
               of
               Administring
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               :
               which
               being
               signified
               to
               the
               
               Prolocutor
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               (
               who
               had
               receiv'd
               somewhat
               in
               charge
               about
               it
               the
               day
               before
               ,
               )
               Answer
               was
               made
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               not
               yet
               sufficiently
               considered
               of
               the
               Points
               proposed
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               would
               give
               their
               Lordships
               some
               account
               thereof
               in
               their
               following
               Session
               .
               But
               what
               account
               was
               given
               ,
               doth
               not
               appear
               :
               only
               this
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               upon
               this
               Debate
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               New
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               set
               forth
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 diversities
                 of
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 establishing
                 consent
                 touching
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               it
               was
               thought
               necessary
               ,
               to
               Compose
               a
               Book
               of
               Articles
               ,
               in
               which
               should
               be
               contain'd
               the
               
                 Common
                 Principles
              
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               Parties
               did
               agree
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               most
               Points
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               differed
               .
               For
               the
               better
               performing
               of
               which
               Work
               ,
               
               Melancthon's
               Company
               ,
               and
               Assistance
               had
               been
               long
               desired
               .
            
             
               That
               he
               held
               Correspondence
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               appears
               by
               his
               Epistles
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               1549
               ,
               1550
               ,
               1551.
               
               But
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               not
               over
               ,
               as
               was
               expected
               ,
               must
               be
               imputed
               ,
               either
               to
               our
               Home-bred
               troubles
               ,
               or
               the
               great
               Sickness
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               or
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Sommerset
               ,
               upon
               whom
               he
               did
               most
               rely
               .
               But
               though
               Erasmus
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               Melancthon
               absent
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               both
               alive
               ,
               and
               present
               in
               their
               Writings
               .
               By
               which
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Augustan
               Confession
               ,
               
               the
               Composers
               of
               those
               Articles
               were
               much
               directed
               .
            
             
               That
               Cranmer
               had
               a
               great
               hand
               in
               composing
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ;
               who
               therefore
               takes
               upon
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               look'd
               upon
               ,
               as
               the
               principal
               Architect
               ;
               who
               contriv'd
               the
               Building
               ,
               and
               gave
               ,
               the
               inferior
               Workmen
               ,
               their
               several
               Parts
               ,
               and
               Offices
               ,
               in
               that
               employment
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 some
                 particular
                 Passages
                 and
                 Occurrences
                 of
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
                 Changes
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 setting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 new
              
               Common-Prayer-Book
               .
            
          
           
             Anno
             Regni
             Edwardi
             Sexti
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               121.
               
            
             
               THis
               year
               ,
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Westminster
               was
               dissolv'd
               by
               the
               Kings
               Letters
               Patents
               ;
               by
               which
               the
               County
               of
               Middlesex
               ,
               which
               had
               before
               been
               laid
               unto
               it
               ,
               was
               restored
               unto
               the
               See
               of
               London
               ;
               made
               greater
               ,
               than
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               by
               the
               addition
               of
               the
               Archdeaconry
               of
               St.
               Albans
               ;
               which
               at
               the
               Dissolution
               
               of
               the
               Monastery
               had
               been
               laid
               to
               Lincoln
               ;
               the
               Lands
               of
               Westminster
               having
               been
               so
               dilapidated
               by
               Bishop
               Thirlby
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               almost
               nothing
               left
               to
               support
               the
               Dignity
               ;
               most
               of
               the
               Lands
               were
               invaded
               by
               the
               Great
               Men
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               the
               rest
               ,
               laid
               out
               ,
               for
               the
               Reparation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               
               Paul's
               ,
               pared
               almost
               to
               the
               very
               quick
               ,
               in
               those
               days
               of
               Rapine
               .
               From
               hence
               came
               that
               significant
               By-word
               ,
               of
               Robbing
               Peter
               ,
               
                 to
                 pay
                 Paul.
              
               
            
             
               There
               was
               Summoned
               also
               this
               year
               ,
               a
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               in
               which
               was
               Settled
               ,
               and
               Confirm'd
               ,
               the
               
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
              
               ,
               prepared
               by
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               and
               his
               Assistants
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               likewise
               set
               out
               ,
               a
               new
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ;
               upon
               the
               setting
               out
               this
               Book
               ,
               there
               appear'd
               no
               small
               Alterations
               ,
               in
               the
               outward
               Solemnities
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Service
              
               ;
               to
               which
               the
               People
               had
               been
               formerly
               so
               long
               accustom'd
               .
               For
               by
               the
               Rubrick
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               no
               Copes
               ,
               or
               other
               Vestments
               ,
               were
               requir'd
               ,
               but
               the
               Surplice
               only
               :
               whereby
               the
               Bishops
               were
               necessitated
               to
               forbear
               their
               Crosses
               ,
               and
               the
               Prebends
               of
               St.
               
               Paul's
               ,
               and
               other
               Churches
               ,
               occasion'd
               to
               leave
               off
               their
               Hoods
               .
            
             
               To
               give
               a
               beginning
               hereto
               ,
               Ridley
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               officiated
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Service
              
               in
               his
               Rochet
               only
               ,
               without
               Cope
               ,
               or
               Vestment
               .
               And
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               the
               upper
               Quire
               in
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Church
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 High
                 Altar
              
               stood
               ,
               was
               broken
               down
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Quire
               there
               about
               ;
               
               and
               the
               Communion-Table
               was
               plac'd
               in
               the
               lower
               part
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 Priest
                 sang
              
               the
               
                 Daily
                 Service
              
               .
               What
               hereupon
               ensued
               of
               the
               
                 rich
                 Ornaments
              
               ,
               and
               Plate
               ,
               wherewith
               every
               Church
               was
               furnish'd
               ,
               after
               its
               proportion
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               shortly
               ,
               when
               the
               Kings
               Commissioners
               shall
               be
               sent
               abroad
               to
               seize
               upon
               them
               ,
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               Commodity
               .
            
             
               At
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               Psalms
               of
               David
               were
               composed
               in
               English
               Meeter
               ,
               by
               
                 John
                 Hopkins
              
               ,
               following
               the
               Example
               of
               Beza
               ,
               who
               translated
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               fitted
               unto
               several
               Tunes
               ;
               which
               hereupon
               began
               to
               be
               sung
               in
               private
               Houses
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               up
               in
               all
               Churches
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               other
               Nations
               ,
               which
               follow'd
               the
               Genevian
               Platform
               .
               
               Hopkins's
               Composition
               likewise
               ,
               (
               although
               it
               was
               full
               of
               Barbarity
               ,
               and
               Botching
               )
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               was
               first
               allowed
               for
               private
               Devotion
               ,
               and
               by
               little
               and
               little
               brought
               into
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               allowed
               to
               be
               sung
               before
               ,
               and
               after
               Morning
               and
               Evening-Prayer
               ,
               and
               also
               before
               ,
               and
               after
               Sermons
               :
               afterwards
               Printed
               ,
               and
               bound
               up
               with
               the
               Common-Prayer-Book
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               added
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Bible
               .
               But
               in
               some
               tract
               of
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               grew
               in
               strength
               and
               confidence
               ,
               it
               prevailed
               so
               far
               in
               most
               places
               ,
               as
               to
               thrust
               the
               
                 Te
                 Deum
              
               ,
               the
               Benedictus
               ,
               the
               Magnificat
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Nunc
                 Dimittis
              
               ,
               quite
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 these
                 strange
                 Changes
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Kings
                 being
                 engaged
                 in
                 Debt
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 vast
                 Treasures
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 by
                 his
                 former
                 Sacrileges
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 Sacrileges
                 in
                 Pillaging
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Anno
             Regni
             Edwardi
             Sexti
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               131.
               
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               Rapacity
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               and
               the
               unfortunateness
               of
               the
               Kings
               condition
               ,
               that
               his
               Minority
               was
               abused
               to
               many
               Acts
               of
               Spoyl
               and
               Rapine
               ,
               (
               even
               to
               the
               high
               degree
               of
               Sacrilege
               )
               to
               the
               raising
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               enriching
               of
               others
               ,
               without
               any
               manner
               of
               improvement
               to
               his
               own
               Estate
               .
               For
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               almost
               inestimable
               Treasures
               ;
               which
               must
               needs
               come
               in
               ,
               by
               the
               spoyl
               of
               so
               many
               Shrines
               ,
               and
               Images
               ,
               the
               Sale
               of
               the
               Lands
               ,
               belonging
               to
               
                 Chantries
                 ,
                 Colleges
                 ,
                 Free-Chappels
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               the
               Dilapidating
               of
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               so
               many
               Bishopricks
               ,
               and
               
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
              
               ;
               he
               was
               nevertheless
               ,
               not
               only
               plunged
               in
               Debr
               ,
               but
               the
               Crown-lands
               are
               much
               diminish'd
               ,
               and
               empair'd
               ,
               since
               his
               coming
               to
               it
               .
               Besides
               which
               spoyls
               ,
               there
               were
               many
               
               other
               helps
               ,
               and
               some
               great
               ones
               too
               ,
               of
               keeping
               him
               before-hand
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               Money
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               used
               to
               his
               Advantage
               .
            
             
               The
               Lands
               of
               divers
               of
               the
               Halls
               ,
               and
               Companies
               of
               London
               ,
               were
               charged
               with
               Annual
               Pensions
               ,
               for
               the
               finding
               of
               such
               Lights
               ,
               Obits
               ,
               and
               Chantry-Priests
               ,
               as
               were
               Founded
               by
               the
               Donors
               of
               them
               .
               For
               the
               redeeming
               whereof
               ,
               they
               were
               constrained
               to
               pay
               the
               Sum
               of
               Twenty
               thousand
               Pounds
               ,
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               King.
               Other
               vast
               Sums
               likewise
               came
               to
               him
               upon
               several
               accounts
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               is
               now
               found
               to
               be
               much
               over-whelmed
               with
               Debt
               .
               It
               must
               now
               be
               his
               care
               ,
               and
               the
               endeavors
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               plunged
               him
               into
               it
               ,
               to
               find
               the
               speediest
               way
               for
               his
               getting
               out
               .
               In
               order
               to
               which
               ,
               the
               main
               Engin
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               for
               the
               advancing
               Money
               ,
               was
               the
               Speeding
               of
               a
               Commission
               ,
               into
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               selling
               such
               of
               the
               Lands
               ,
               and
               Goods
               ,
               of
               Chantries
               ,
               &c.
               that
               remained
               unfold
               ;
               but
               ,
               in
               plain
               truth
               ,
               it
               was
               ,
               to
               seize
               upon
               all
               Hangings
               ,
               Altar-Cloths
               ,
               Fronts
               ,
               Parafronts
               ,
               Copes
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               Plate
               ,
               Jewels
               ,
               Bells
               ,
               and
               Ornaments
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               Cathedral
               ,
               or
               Parochial
               Church
               :
               to
               which
               rapacity
               ,
               the
               demolishing
               of
               the
               former
               Altars
               ,
               and
               placing
               the
               Communion
               .
               Table
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Quires
               ,
               or
               Chancels
               ,
               of
               every
               Church
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               then
               most
               used
               )
               ,
               gave
               a
               very
               great
               hint
               ,
               by
               rendring
               all
               such
               Furniture
               ,
               rich
               
               Plate
               ,
               and
               other
               costly
               Utensils
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               useless
               .
               And
               that
               the
               business
               might
               be
               carried
               on
               with
               as
               much
               advantage
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               ,
               he
               gave
               out
               certain
               Instructions
               under
               his
               hand
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Commissioners
               were
               to
               regulate
               themselves
               in
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               Service
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               cannot
               doubt
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               punctual
               ,
               and
               exact
               ,
               in
               the
               execution
               :
               which
               cannot
               be
               better
               discerned
               than
               by
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               reported
               of
               their
               doings
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               and
               more
               particularly
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Peter
               in
               Westminster
               ,
               more
               richly
               furnished
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Pomps
               of
               Coronations
               ,
               Funerals
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Solemnities
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               Unto
               this
               Church
               they
               left
               no
               more
               then
               two
               Cups
               ,
               with
               covers
               ,
               all
               gilt
               ;
               one
               white
               Silver
               Pot
               ,
               three
               Hearse-Cloths
               ,
               twelve
               Cushions
               ,
               one
               Carpet
               for
               the
               Table
               ,
               eight
               Stall-Cloths
               for
               the
               Quire
               ,
               three
               Pulpit-Cloths
               ,
               nine
               little
               Carpets
               for
               the
               Dean's
               Stall
               ,
               two
               Table-Cloths
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               all
               the
               rich
               Furniture
               ,
               Massy
               Plate
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               was
               of
               any
               value
               (
               which
               questionless
               must
               amount
               to
               a
               very
               great
               Sum
               )
               was
               seized
               on
               by
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               .
               The
               like
               was
               done
               generally
               in
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               this
               great
               care
               of
               the
               King
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               double
               diligence
               of
               his
               Commissioners
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               Booty
               did
               not
               prove
               so
               great
               as
               was
               expected
               .
               In
               all
               great
               
               Fairs
               and
               Markets
               there
               are
               some
               fore-stallers
               ,
               who
               get
               the
               best
               penny-worths
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               suffer
               not
               the
               richest
               ,
               and
               most
               gainful
               Commodities
               to
               be
               openly
               sold.
               And
               so
               it
               was
               here
               :
               For
               there
               were
               some
               ,
               who
               were
               as
               much
               before-hand
               with
               the
               Commissioners
               ,
               in
               Embezzelling
               the
               said
               Plate
               ,
               Jewels
               ,
               and
               other
               Furniture
               ,
               as
               the
               Commissioners
               did
               intend
               to
               be
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               keeping
               always
               most
               part
               of
               it
               unto
               themselves
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Commissioners
               came
               to
               execute
               their
               Powers
               in
               their
               several
               Circuits
               ,
               they
               neither
               could
               discover
               All
               ,
               or
               recover
               much
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               made
               away
               :
               Some
               things
               being
               utterly
               embezzelled
               by
               Persons
               not
               responsible
               :
               in
               which
               case
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Commissioners
               ,
               was
               to
               lose
               his
               Right
               .
               But
               more
               was
               concealed
               by
               Persons
               not
               to
               be
               discovered
               ;
               who
               had
               so
               cunningly
               carried
               on
               the
               stealth
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               tracing
               of
               their
               Foot-steps
               .
               And
               some
               there
               were
               ,
               who
               being
               known
               to
               have
               such
               Goods
               in
               their
               Possession
               ,
               conceived
               themselves
               to
               be
               
                 too
                 great
              
               to
               be
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               were
               connived
               at
               willingly
               by
               those
               ,
               that
               were
               but
               their
               equals
               ,
               and
               either
               were
               ,
               or
               meant
               to
               be
               Offenders
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               .
               So
               that
               although
               some
               profit
               was
               hereby
               raised
               to
               the
               King's
               Exchequer
               ,
               yet
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Prey
               came
               to
               other
               hands
               .
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               many
               private
               Mens
               Parlors
               were
               hung
               with
               Altar-cloths
               ,
               their
               Tables
               and
               Beds
               covered
               with
               Copes
               ,
               instead
               of
               Carpets
               ,
               and
               Coverlets
               ;
               
               and
               many
               made
               Carowsing
               Cups
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Chalice
               ,
               as
               once
               Belshazzar
               Celebrated
               his
               drunken
               Feasts
               in
               the
               Sanctified
               Vessels
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               a
               sorry
               House
               ,
               not
               worth
               the
               naming
               ,
               which
               had
               not
               something
               of
               this
               Furniture
               in
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               only
               a
               fair
               large
               Cushion
               ,
               made
               of
               a
               Cope
               ,
               or
               Altar-cloth
               ,
               to
               adorn
               their
               Windows
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               their
               Chairs
               appear
               to
               have
               somewhat
               in
               them
               of
               a
               Chair
               of
               State.
               
            
             
               Yet
               how
               contemptible
               were
               these
               Trappings
               ,
               in
               comparrison
               of
               those
               vast
               Sums
               of
               Money
               ,
               which
               were
               made
               of
               Jewels
               ,
               Plate
               ,
               and
               Cloth
               of
               Tissue
               ;
               either
               conveighed
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               or
               sold
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               good
               Lands
               purchased
               with
               the
               Money
               ;
               nothing
               the
               more
               blessed
               to
               the
               Posterity
               of
               them
               that
               bought
               them
               ,
               for
               being
               purchased
               with
               the
               Consecrated
               Treasures
               of
               so
               many
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 his
                 last
                 designed
                 Sacriliege
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 The
                 Suppression
                 of
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 and
                 Collegiate
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 his
                 Suppressing
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
              
               Durham
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               132.
               
            
             
               BUt
               as
               the
               King
               was
               plunged
               in
               Debt
               ,
               without
               being
               put
               to
               any
               extraordinary
               Charges
               ;
               so
               was
               he
               decayed
               in
               his
               Revenue
               ,
               without
               selling
               any
               part
               of
               his
               Crown
               Lands
               ,
               toward
               the
               payment
               of
               it
               .
               By
               the
               Suppressing
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               Surrendring
               of
               other
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Intrado
              
               was
               so
               much
               encreased
               in
               the
               late
               King's
               time
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               better
               managing
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               King
               Erected
               ,
               first
               
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Augmentation
              
               .
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Surveyors
              
               .
               But
               in
               short
               time
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               profuseness
               ,
               and
               the
               avariciousness
               of
               this
               King's
               Ministers
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               retrenched
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               scarce
               able
               to
               find
               work
               enough
               for
               the
               Court
               of
               Exchequer
               .
               Whereupon
               followed
               the
               Dissolving
               of
               the
               said
               Two
               Courts
               in
               the
               last
               Parliament
               of
               this
               King
               :
               Which
               as
               it
               made
               a
               loud
               noise
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               so
               did
               it
               put
               
               this
               jealousie
               into
               their
               minds
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               King's
               Lands
               should
               be
               thus
               daily
               wasted
               without
               any
               recruit
               ,
               he
               must
               at
               last
               prove
               burthensome
               to
               the
               common
               Subject
               .
               Some
               course
               is
               therefore
               to
               be
               thought
               on
               ,
               which
               might
               pretend
               to
               an
               encrease
               of
               the
               King's
               Revenue
               :
               And
               none
               more
               easie
               to
               be
               compassed
               ,
               than
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               Suppression
               of
               such
               Bishopricks
               ,
               and
               Collegiate
               Churches
               ,
               as
               either
               lay
               farthest
               off
               ,
               or
               might
               be
               best
               spared
               .
            
             
               In
               reference
               whereunto
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               in
               a
               Chapter
               held
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               by
               the
               Knights
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               That
               from
               thenceforth
               the
               said
               most
               Noble
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               should
               be
               no
               longer
               entituled
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               St.
               George
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               should
               be
               called
               ,
               The
               
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Garter
              
               only
               ;
               and
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               said
               Order
               should
               be
               Celebrated
               upon
               
                 Whitsun-Eve
                 ,
                 Whitsun-Day
              
               ,
               and
               Whitsun-Munday
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               St.
               
               George's-day
               ,
               as
               before
               it
               was
               .
               And
               to
               what
               end
               was
               this
               concluded
               ,
               and
               what
               else
               was
               to
               follow
               upon
               this
               Conclusion
               ,
               but
               the
               Dissolving
               of
               the
               Free-Chappel
               of
               St.
               George
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Windsor
               ;
               and
               the
               transferring
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               to
               the
               Chappel
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               in
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Westminster
               :
               Which
               had
               undoubtedly
               been
               done
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Lands
               thereof
               converted
               to
               some
               powerful
               Courtiers
               ,
               (
               under
               pretence
               of
               laying
               them
               to
               the
               Crown
               )
               if
               the
               King's
               death
               ,
               (
               which
               happened
               within
               Four
               months
               after
               )
               had
               not
               prevented
               the
               design
               ,
               and
               
               thereby
               respited
               that
               ruine
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               intended
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               preservation
               hapned
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Durham
               ,
               as
               liberally
               endowed
               as
               the
               most
               ,
               and
               more
               amply
               privil●…eged
               ,
               than
               the
               best
               in
               the
               King's
               Dominions
               :
               The
               Bishops
               thereof
               by
               Charter
               ,
               and
               long
               Prescription
               ,
               enjoying
               and
               exercising
               ,
               all
               the
               Rights
               of
               a
               County
               Palatine
               ,
               in
               that
               large
               Tract
               of
               Ground
               ,
               which
               lies
               between
               the
               Tees
               and
               the
               Tyne
               ;
               the
               Diocess
               also
               containing
               all
               Northumberland
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               ,
               had
               the
               greatest
               shares
               .
               No
               sooner
               was
               Bishop
               Tonstal
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               but
               presently
               an
               eye
               was
               cast
               upon
               his
               Possessions
               :
               Which
               questionless
               had
               followed
               the
               same
               fortune
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishopricks
               ,
               if
               one
               ,
               more
               powerful
               than
               the
               rest
               ,
               had
               not
               preserved
               it
               from
               being
               parcelled
               out
               ,
               as
               the
               others
               were
               ,
               on
               a
               strong
               confidence
               of
               getting
               it
               all
               unto
               himself
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               to
               preserve
               himself
               ,
               gave
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Inheritance
               ;
               and
               dying
               without
               Children
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               left
               his
               Titles
               also
               to
               the
               King
               's
               disposing
               .
               The
               Lands
               ,
               and
               Titles
               ,
               being
               thus
               fallen
               unto
               the
               Crown
               ,
               continued
               undisposed
               of
               till
               the
               Fall
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Sommerset
               ;
               when
               Dudley
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               being
               created
               Duke
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               doubted
               not
               but
               he
               should
               be
               able
               to
               possess
               himself
               ,
               in
               short
               time
               also
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Lands
               of
               that
               Family
               .
               To
               
               which
               Estate
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Durham
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Lands
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               would
               make
               a
               fair
               Addition
               :
               upon
               which
               grounds
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Durham
               ,
               being
               Dissolved
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               patching
               up
               the
               King's
               Revenue
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Lands
               thereof
               were
               kept
               together
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               serve
               for
               a
               Revenue
               to
               the
               future
               Palatine
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               these
               Projects
               failed
               in
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               subsequent
               Death
               of
               this
               great
               Duke
               ,
               in
               the
               following
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 out
                 of
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               '
               
                 s
                 History
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 strange
                 Proceedings
                 in
                 this
                 Change
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sad
                 Effects
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             An
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 end
                 this
                 King's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 short
                 Relation
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Dukes
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King's
                 Death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sir
               
                 Rich.
                 Baker
              
               ,
               pag.
               445.
               
            
             
               THe
               Duke
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               having
               procured
               the
               cutting
               off
               the
               
               Proctor's
               Head
               ,
               and
               being
               placed
               next
               the
               King
               ,
               had
               now
               gone
               a
               great
               way
               in
               his
               Design
               :
               It
               
               only
               remaining
               to
               perswade
               King
               Edward
               to
               exclude
               his
               
                 two
                 Sisters
              
               from
               Succession
               in
               the
               Crown
               .
               For
               ,
               that
               done
               ,
               his
               Daughter-in-law
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Jane
               ,
               would
               come
               to
               have
               Right
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               to
               Pretenders
               out
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               he
               made
               no
               great
               matter
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               to
               work
               the
               King
               to
               this
               perswasion
               ,
               being
               in
               a
               languishing
               Condition
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               Death
               )
               he
               inculcates
               to
               him
               ,
               how
               much
               it
               concerned
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               care
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               preserved
               in
               Purity
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               his
               own
               Life
               ,
               but
               also
               after
               his
               Death
               :
               which
               would
               not
               be
               ,
               if
               his
               Sister
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Mary
               ,
               should
               Succeed
               ;
               and
               She
               could
               not
               be
               put
               by
               ,
               unless
               the
               other
               Sister
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Elizabeth
               ,
               were
               put
               by
               also
               ;
               seeing
               
                 their
                 Rights
              
               depended
               one
               upon
               another
               .
               But
               if
               he
               pleased
               to
               Appoint
               the
               Lady
               Jane
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Suffolk's
               eldest
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               next
               Kinswoman
               to
               his
               Sisters
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               Successor
               ,
               he
               might
               then
               be
               sure
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 True
                 Religion
              
               should
               be
               maintained
               ,
               to
               God's
               great
               Glory
               ;
               and
               be
               a
               worthy
               Act
               of
               his
               Religious
               Prudence
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               to
               strike
               upon
               the
               right
               string
               of
               the
               young
               King's
               Affections
               ;
               with
               whom
               nothing
               was
               so
               dear
               ,
               as
               Preservation
               of
               Religion
               :
               And
               thereupon
               his
               
                 Last
                 Will
              
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               drawn
               ,
               (
               contrived
               chiefly
               by
               the
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               Mountague
               ,
               and
               Secretary
               
                 Cecil
                 )
              
               :
               By
               which
               Will
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               in
               him
               lay
               ,
               he
               excluded
               his
               
                 Two
                 Sisters
              
               from
               the
               Succession
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Suffolk's
               Daughters
               :
               And
               then
               causing
               it
               to
               be
               read
               before
               his
               Council
               ,
               he
               required
               them
               all
               
                 to
                 Assent
              
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               Subscribe
               their
               Hands
               :
               which
               they
               All
               ,
               both
               
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               Judges
               did
               ;
               only
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               Cranmer
               ,
               refused
               at
               first
               ;
               Sir
               
                 James
                 Hales
              
               ,
               a
               Judge
               of
               the
               Common-Pleas
               ,
               to
               the
               last
               ;
               and
               with
               them
               also
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Baker
              
               ,
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               .
            
             
               His
               Will
               being
               thus
               made
               ,
               he
               shortly
               after
               dies
               ;
               conceived
               to
               have
               been
               Poysoned
               .
               It
               is
               noted
               by
               some
               (
               saith
               Sir
               
                 Richard
                 Baker
              
               )
               That
               he
               died
               the
               same
               Month
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Month
               ,
               that
               his
               Father
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               had
               put
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Moor
              
               to
               death
               .
               
                 Thus
                 of
                 this
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 Death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             We
             will
             now
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Years
             when
             these
             changes
             were
             made
             .
          
           
             
               IN
               the
               First
               year
               ,
               a
               Reformation
               was
               resolved
               on
               :
               and
               to
               prepare
               the
               way
               for
               it
               ,
               Injunctions
               were
               set
               out
               ,
               and
               Commissioners
               sent
               into
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               enquire
               into
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Concernments
               .
               With
               them
               also
               were
               sent
               Preachers
               ;
               to
               disswade
               the
               People
               from
               their
               former
               practices
               in
               Religion
               .
               And
               this
               to
               prepare
               the
               way
               ,
               for
               the
               total
               Alteration
               in
               Religion
               ,
               which
               was
               intended
               .
               There
               was
               likewise
               a
               Parliament
               called
               ,
               to
               promote
               ,
               and
               confirm
               the
               same
               Designs
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               Second
               year
               ,
               Images
               were
               taken
               down
               ,
               and
               many
               Ancient
               Customs
               abolished
               ;
               and
               a
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               composed
               .
               All
               Colleges
               ,
               Hospitals
               ,
               &c.
               were
               given
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Third
               year
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               Pauls
               ,
               and
               many
               Churches
               ,
               were
               pulled
               down
               ,
               to
               build
               
                 Sommerset
                 House
              
               in
               the
               Strand
               .
               There
               were
               great
               Troubles
               and
               Commotions
               ,
               both
               in
               Church
               ,
               and
               State.
               The
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               composed
               in
               the
               former
               year
               ,
               was
               now
               set
               out
               .
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               and
               Bucer
               ,
               came
               over
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Fourth
               year
               ,
               one
               
                 John
                 a
                 Lasco
              
               ,
               a
               Polonian
               ,
               with
               his
               Sectaries
               ,
               settled
               themselves
               here
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               business
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               was
               the
               taking
               down
               of
               Altars
               .
            
             
               Until
               this
               following
               Fifth
               year
               ,
               nothing
               had
               been
               Positively
               ,
               and
               Dogmatically
               concluded
               in
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               set
               a
               stop
               to
               the
               great
               Confusions
               ,
               that
               were
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Book
               of
               Articles
               composed
               .
               And
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Calvinists
               ,
               ther
               was
               a
               New
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               set
               forth
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Sixth
               year
               ,
               Hopkins
               Psalms
               began
               to
               be
               sung
               in
               Churches
               :
               And
               the
               use
               of
               the
               New
               Common-Prayer-Book
               made
               strange
               Alterations
               ;
               but
               all
               in
               order
               to
               
               Calvin's
               designs
               :
               who
               had
               a
               chief
               hand
               in
               composing
               it
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               Seventh
               year
               ,
               the
               King
               is
               found
               to
               be
               extremely
               engaged
               in
               Debt
               :
               and
               under
               Colour
               of
               satisfying
               such
               Debts
               ,
               great
               spoyl
               is
               made
               of
               the
               Treasures
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               you
               have
               had
               a
               short
               Relation
               of
               the
               strange
               Confusions
               ,
               and
               Alterations
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               happened
               in
               the
               few
               years
               Reign
               of
               this
               King.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           CONTINUATION
           Of
           these
           HISTORICAL
           COLLECTIONS
           Concerning
           the
           Restauration
           of
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ;
           And
           the
           Occurrences
           concerning
           it
           ,
           In
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           MARY
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Preamble
             .
          
           
             WE
             shall
             here
             follow
             Dr.
             Heylyns
             order
             ,
             in
             relating
             ,
             First
             ,
             some
             Passages
             concerning
             her
             ,
             before
             She
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             :
             With
             a
             brief
             Narration
             of
             her
             Mother's
             Death
             ;
             whereof
             Dr.
             Heylyn
             gives
             this
             following
             account
             in
             his
             History
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             page
             9.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Execution
               of
               Bishop
               Fisher
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Moor
              
               ,
               with
               many
               others
               ,
               who
               wished
               well
               unto
               her
               ,
               added
               so
               much
               affliction
               to
               the
               desolate
               Queen
               ,
               that
               not
               being
               able
               longer
               to
               
               bear
               the
               burthen
               of
               so
               many
               miseries
               ,
               she
               fell
               into
               a
               languishing
               Sickness
               ;
               which
               more
               and
               more
               encreasing
               on
               Her
               :
               And
               finding
               the
               near
               approach
               of
               Death
               (
               the
               only
               Remedy
               now
               left
               for
               all
               Her
               miseries
               )
               She
               dictated
               this
               ensuing
               Letter
               ;
               which
               She
               caused
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               one
               of
               Her
               Women
               :
               Wherein
               She
               laid
               before
               him
               these
               Her
               Last
               Requests
               .
               Viz.
               
               
                 
                   
                     My
                     most
                     Dear
                     Lord
                     ,
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     Husband
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     so
                     She
                     called
                     Him
                     )
                     .
                  
                   
                     THe
                     Hour
                     of
                     my
                     Death
                     now
                     approaching
                     ,
                     I
                     cannot
                     chuse
                     (
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Love
                     I
                     bear
                     you
                     )
                     but
                     advise
                     you
                     of
                     your
                     Soul's
                     health
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     ought
                     to
                     prefer
                     before
                     all
                     Considerations
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     or
                     Flesh
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     :
                     For
                     which
                     yet
                     ,
                     you
                     have
                     cast
                     me
                     into
                     many
                     Calamities
                     ,
                     and
                     your Self
                     into
                     many
                     Troubles
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     forgive
                     you
                     all
                     ;
                     and
                     pray
                     God
                     to
                     do
                     so
                     likewise
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     I
                     commend
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     Mary
                     ,
                     our
                     Daughter
                     ,
                     beseeching
                     you
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     Father
                     unto
                     her
                     ;
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     heretofore
                     desired
                     .
                     I
                     must
                     entreat
                     you
                     also
                     to
                     consider
                     my
                     Maids
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     them
                     in
                     Marriage
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     much
                     ,
                     they
                     being
                     but
                     Three
                     :
                     And
                     to
                     grant
                     unto
                     all
                     my
                     other
                     Servants
                     ,
                     a
                     years
                     pay
                     ,
                     besides
                     their
                     due
                     ;
                     lest
                     otherwise
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     unprovided
                     for
                     .
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     I
                     make
                     this
                     Vow
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       my
                       Eyes
                       have
                       desired
                       you
                       above
                       All
                       Things
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Farewel
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               Within
               few
               days
               after
               the
               writing
               of
               which
               Letter
               ,
               She
               yielded
               her
               pious
               Soul
               unto
               God
               ,
               at
               the
               Kings
               Manner-House
               of
               Kimbolton
               ,
               and
               was
               Solemnly
               buried
               in
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Peterborough
               .
               The
               rending
               of
               her
               Letter
               ,
               drew
               some
               tears
               from
               the
               King
               ;
               which
               could
               not
               ,
               but
               be
               much
               encreased
               by
               the
               news
               of
               her
               Death
               :
               Moved
               ,
               by
               them
               both
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               Commiseration
               of
               Her
               sad
               condition
               ,
               That
               he
               caused
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Her
               Goods
               ,
               (
               amounting
               to
               Five
               Thousand
               Marks
               )
               to
               be
               expended
               or
               her
               Funeral
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               recompensing
               of
               such
               of
               Her
               Servants
               ,
               as
               had
               best
               deserved
               it
               .
               Never
               so
               kind
               to
               Her
               in
               the
               time
               of
               her
               Life
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               had
               rendred
               Her
               incapable
               of
               receiving
               any
               kindness
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 her
                 Mothers
                 death
              
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             her Self
             ,
             he
             writes
             thus
             .
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               Princess
               Mary
               is
               now
               left
               wholly
               to
               her Self
               ,
               declared
               Illegitimate
               by
               her
               Father
               ,
               deprived
               of
               the
               comfort
               of
               her
               Mother
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               Manner
               forsaken
               by
               all
               her
               Friends
               ;
               whom
               the
               severe
               proceedings
               against
               Moor
               and
               Fisher
               ,
               had
               so
               deterred
               ,
               that
               few
               durst
               pay
               her
               any
               offices
               of
               Love
               ,
               or
               Duty
               .
               In
               which
               condition
               the
               poor
               Princes
               had
               no
               greater
               comfort
               ,
               than
               what
               She
               could
               gather
               from
               Her
               Books
               :
               In
               which
               She
               had
               been
               carefully
               instructed
               by
               Dr.
               
                 John
                 Harman
              
               ,
               appointed
               her
               Tutor
               by
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               for
               his
               good
               Performance
               in
               that
               
               place
               of
               Trust
               ,
               advanced
               by
               him
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Exon
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               made
               Lord
               President
               of
               Wales
               .
            
             
               By
               satisfying
               the
               King
               ,
               her
               Father
               ,
               in
               a
               Message
               sent
               unto
               her
               ,
               She
               gained
               so
               far
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               from
               that
               time
               forwards
               ,
               he
               held
               her
               in
               the
               same
               rank
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               gave
               Her
               ,
               her
               Turn
               in
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               assigned
               Her
               a
               Portion
               of
               Ten
               thousand
               pounds
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               at
               her
               Marriage
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               interim
               ,
               Three
               Thousand
               pound
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               ,
               for
               Her
               personal
               maintenance
               .
            
             
               Little
               ,
               or
               nothing
               ,
               more
               occurs
               of
               Her
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               ;
               because
               there
               was
               little
               Alteration
               made
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               might
               give
               Her
               any
               cause
               of
               Publick
               ,
               or
               personal
               dislike
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               the
               great
               Alterations
               happened
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Edward
               ,
               She
               then
               declared
               her Self
               more
               openly
               ,
               (
               as
               She
               might
               more
               safely
               )
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               same
               .
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               She
               thus
               declared
               Her self
               ,
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Council
               ;
               Dated
               at
               Kenninghall
               ,
               June
               22.
               
               Anno
               1549.
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       My
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     I
                     
                       Perceive
                       by
                       the
                       Letters
                       ,
                       which
                       I
                       lately
                       received
                       from
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       others
                       of
                       the
                       Council
                       ,
                       That
                       you
                       be
                       all
                       sorry
                       to
                       find
                       so
                       little
                       Conformity
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       touching
                       the
                       observation
                       of
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Laws
                       ;
                       who
                       am
                       well
                       assured
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       have
                       offended
                    
                     
                     
                       no
                       Law
                       ,
                       unless
                       it
                       be
                       a
                       late
                       Law
                       ,
                       of
                       your
                       own
                       making
                       ,
                       which
                       in
                       my
                       Conscience
                       is
                       not
                       worthy
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       a
                       Law
                       ,
                       both
                       for
                       the
                       King's
                       Honors
                       sake
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       wealth
                       of
                       the
                       Realm
                       ,
                       and
                       giving
                       the
                       occasion
                       of
                       an
                       evil
                       bruit
                       throughout
                       all
                       Christendom
                       ;
                       besides
                       the
                       partiallity
                       used
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       and
                       (
                       as
                       my
                       Conscience
                       is
                       very
                       well
                       perswaded
                       )
                       the
                       offending
                       God
                       ;
                       which
                       passes
                       all
                       the
                       rest
                       .
                       But
                       I
                       am
                       very
                       well
                       assured
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       King
                       his
                       Father's
                       Laws
                       were
                       allowed
                       ,
                       and
                       consented
                       to
                       ,
                       without
                       Compulsion
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       whole
                       Realm
                       ,
                       both
                    
                     Spiritual
                     and
                     Temporal
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       Executors
                       Sworn
                       upon
                       a
                       Book
                       ,
                       to
                       fulfil
                       the
                       same
                       ;
                       so
                       that
                       it
                       was
                       an
                       Authorized
                       Law.
                       And
                       that
                       I
                       have
                       obeyed
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       do
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       Grace
                       of
                       God
                       ;
                       till
                       the
                       King's
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       my
                       Brother
                       ,
                       shall
                       have
                       sufficient
                       years
                       ,
                       to
                       judge
                       in
                       this
                       matter
                       himself
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       this
                       ,
                       my
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       was
                       plain
                       with
                       you
                       ,
                       at
                       my
                       last
                       being
                       in
                       the
                       Court
                       ;
                       declaring
                       to
                       you
                       ,
                       at
                       that
                       time
                       ,
                       whereunto
                       I
                       would
                       stand
                       :
                       And
                       now
                       do
                       assure
                       you
                       all
                       ,
                       the
                       only
                       occasion
                       of
                       my
                       stay
                       from
                       altering
                       my
                       Opinion
                       ,
                       is
                       for
                       Two
                       causes
                       :
                       One
                       ,
                       principally
                       ,
                       for
                       my
                       Conscience
                       :
                       The
                       Other
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       my
                       Brother
                       ,
                       shall
                       not
                       hereafter
                       charge
                       me
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       one
                       of
                       those
                       ,
                       that
                       were
                       agreeable
                       to
                       such
                       Alterations
                       ,
                       in
                       his
                       tender
                       years
                       .
                       And
                       what
                       fruits
                       daily
                       grow
                       by
                       such
                       Changes
                       ,
                       since
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       my
                       Father
                       ,
                       it
                       well
                       appears
                       to
                       every
                       indifferent
                       Person
                       ;
                       both
                       to
                       the
                       Displeasure
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       Unquietness
                       of
                       the
                       Realm
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Notwithstanding
                       ,
                       I
                       assure
                       you
                       all
                       ,
                       I
                       would
                       be
                    
                     
                     
                       as
                       loth
                       to
                       see
                       his
                       Highness
                       take
                       hurt
                       ,
                       or
                       that
                       any
                       evil
                       should
                       come
                       to
                       this
                       his
                       Realm
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       best
                       of
                       you
                       all
                       :
                       And
                       none
                       of
                       you
                       have
                       the
                       like
                       cause
                       ,
                       considering
                       ,
                       how
                       I
                       am
                       compelled
                       by
                       nature
                       ,
                       (
                       being
                       his
                       Majesties
                       poor
                       ,
                       and
                       humble
                       Sister
                       )
                       most
                       tenderly
                       to
                       Love
                       ,
                       and
                       pray
                       for
                       Him
                       ;
                       and
                       to
                       wish
                       unto
                       this
                       Realm
                       (
                       being
                       born
                       within
                       the
                       same
                       )
                       all
                       wealth
                       ,
                       and
                       prosperity
                       ,
                       to
                       God's
                       Honor.
                       And
                       if
                       any
                       judge
                       of
                       me
                       the
                       contrary
                       ,
                       for
                       my
                       Opinions
                       sake
                       ,
                       (
                       as
                       I
                       trust
                       none
                       does
                       )
                       I
                       doubt
                       not
                       in
                       the
                       end
                       ,
                       with
                       God's
                       help
                       ,
                       to
                       prove
                       my self
                       as
                       True
                       a
                       Natural
                       and
                       Humble
                       Sister
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       of
                       the
                       contrary
                       Opinion
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       their
                       devices
                       and
                       altering
                       the
                       Laws
                       ,
                       shall
                       prove
                       themselves
                       good
                       Subjects
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       pray
                       you
                       ,
                       my
                       Lords
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       Council
                       ,
                       no
                       more
                       to
                       disquiet
                       and
                       trouble
                       me
                       with
                       matters
                       touching
                       my
                       Conscience
                       ;
                       wherein
                       I
                       am
                       at
                       a
                       full
                       point
                       ,
                       with
                       God's
                       help
                       ,
                       whatsoever
                       shall
                       happen
                       to
                       me
                       ;
                       intending
                       ,
                       with
                       his
                       Grace
                       ,
                       to
                       trouble
                       you
                       little
                       ,
                       with
                       any
                       worldly
                       suits
                       :
                       But
                       to
                       bestow
                       that
                       short
                       time
                       I
                       think
                       to
                       live
                       ,
                       in
                       quietness
                       ;
                       praying
                       for
                       the
                       King's
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       you
                       :
                       Heartily
                       wishing
                       ,
                       that
                       your
                       Proceedings
                       may
                       be
                       to
                       God's
                       Honor
                       ,
                       the
                       Safeguard
                       of
                       the
                       King's
                       Person
                       ,
                       and
                       quietness
                       of
                       the
                       Realm
                       .
                       And
                       thus
                       my
                       Lords
                       ,
                       I
                       wish
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       rest
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       to
                       do
                       as
                       my self
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               this
               Letter
               ,
               no
               favor
               was
               to
               be
               hoped
               for
               from
               these
               Lords
               :
               They
               signifying
               unto
               her
               ,
               how
               sensible
               they
               were
               of
               
               those
               Inconveniences
               ,
               which
               the
               Example
               of
               her
               Inconformity
               to
               the
               Laws
               Established
               ,
               was
               likely
               to
               produce
               ,
               amongst
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Subjects
               .
               And
               hereupon
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               Secretary
               Peters
               ,
               were
               sent
               to
               her
               ;
               who
               ,
               after
               some
               Conferences
               ,
               brought
               her
               to
               the
               King
               at
               Westminster
               .
            
             
               Here
               the
               Council
               declared
               unto
               her
               ,
               how
               long
               the
               King
               had
               permitted
               her
               the
               use
               of
               Mass
               ;
               and
               considering
               her
               Obstinacy
               ,
               was
               resolved
               now
               no
               longer
               to
               permit
               it
               ,
               unless
               She
               would
               put
               Him
               in
               hope
               of
               some
               Conformity
               in
               time
               .
               To
               which
               She
               answered
               ,
               That
               
                 her
                 Soul
                 was
                 God's
              
               ;
               and
               
                 touching
                 her
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 change
                 ,
                 so
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 dissemble
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Reply
               was
               made
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               intended
               not
               to
               constrain
               her
               Faith
               ,
               but
               to
               restrain
               the
               outward
               profession
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               danger
               the
               Example
               might
               draw
               .
            
             
               After
               some
               like
               enterchanges
               of
               speeches
               ,
               the
               Lady
               was
               appointed
               to
               remain
               with
               the
               King
               :
               When
               there
               arrived
               an
               Embassador
               from
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               with
               a
               threatning
               Message
               of
               War
               ,
               in
               case
               his
               Cosin
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lady
                 Mary
              
               ,
               should
               be
               denied
               the
               Free
               Exercise
               of
               Mass.
               
            
             
               Hereupon
               ,
               the
               King
               presently
               advised
               with
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Bishops
               of
               London
               and
               Rochester
               :
               Who
               gave
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               to
               give
               licence
               to
               sin
               ,
               was
               sin
               :
               But
               to
               connive
               at
               sin
               might
               be
               allowed
               ,
               so
               it
               were
               not
               too
               long
               ,
               nor
               without
               hope
               of
               Reformation
               .
            
             
             
               Then
               Answer
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Embassador
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               would
               send
               to
               the
               Emperor
               within
               a
               Month
               or
               Two
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               such
               Satisfaction
               ,
               as
               should
               be
               fit
               .
            
             
               Upon
               this
               Earnest
               Soliciation
               of
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               it
               was
               declared
               unto
               her
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               That
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               her
               own
               also
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               suffered
               ,
               and
               winked
               at
               if
               she
               had
               the
               private
               Mass
               used
               ,
               in
               her
               own
               Closet
               ,
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               until
               she
               might
               be
               better
               informed
               :
               But
               so
               ,
               that
               none
               ,
               but
               some
               few
               of
               her
               own
               Chamber
               ,
               should
               be
               present
               with
               her
               :
               And
               that
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               House-hold
               ,
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               only
               used
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               Mallet
               ,
               and
               Barkeley
               ,
               Two
               of
               her
               Chaplains
               ,
               saying
               Mass
               promiscuously
               ,
               in
               her
               absence
               ,
               to
               her
               houshold-Servants
               ,
               were
               seized
               on
               ,
               and
               committed
               Prisoners
               :
               Which
               first
               occasioned
               an
               exchange
               of
               Letters
               betwixt
               her
               and
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               more
               frequently
               between
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               Council
               .
            
          
           
             One
             of
             which
             Letters
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             touching
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             insert
             ;
             taken
             out
             of
             
             Fox's
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             Page
             704.
             
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Lady
                 Mary
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 .
              
               
                 
                   My
                   Lords
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   WHereas
                   you
                   writ
                   ,
                   that
                   two
                   of
                   my
                   Chaplains
                   ,
                   Dr.
                
                 Mallet
                 ,
                 and
                 Barkeley
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   Indicted
                   for
                   certain
                   things
                   committed
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   King's
                   Majesties
                   Laws
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   a
                
                 Process
                 
                   for
                   them
                   is
                   also
                   awarded
                   ,
                   or
                   given
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Sheriff
                   of
                
                 Essex
                 :
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   marvel
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   used
                   ,
                   considering
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   understand
                   )
                   for
                   s●…ying
                   Mass
                   within
                   my
                   House
                   ;
                   and
                   although
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   of
                   my self
                   ,
                   minded
                   alwaies
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   am
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   Mass
                   within
                   my
                   House
                   ;
                   yet
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   advertised
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Emperor's
                   Majesty
                   also
                   hath
                   been
                   promised
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   never
                   be
                   unquieted
                   ,
                   nor
                   troubled
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   so
                   doing
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   my
                   Lords
                   ,
                   can
                   witness
                   .
                   )
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   the
                   declaration
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Promise
                   ,
                   was
                   made
                   to
                   me
                   by
                   the
                   Emperor's
                   Embassador
                   that
                   dead
                   is
                   (
                   by
                   his
                   Majesties
                   order
                   )
                   to
                   put
                   my
                   Chaplains
                   more
                   out
                   of
                   fear
                   .
                   When
                   I
                   was
                   the
                   last
                   year
                   with
                   the
                   King's
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   my
                   Brother
                   ,
                   that
                   question
                   was
                   then
                   moved
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   affirmed
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   before
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   now
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   unquieted
                   for
                   the
                   trouble
                   of
                   my
                   said
                   Chaplains
                   ,
                   as
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   to
                   think
                   how
                   this
                   matter
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   the
                   Promise
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Person
                   being
                   no
                   better
                   regarded
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   for
                   mine
                   own
                   part
                   ,
                   I
                   thought
                   full
                   little
                   to
                   have
                   received
                   such
                   unkindness
                   at
                   your
                   hands
                   ,
                   having
                   always
                   (
                   God
                   is
                   my
                   Judge
                   )
                   wished
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   whole
                   number
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   myself
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   refused
                   to
                   trouble
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   crave
                   any
                   thing
                   at
                   your
                   bands
                   ,
                   but
                   your
                   good
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   friendship
                   ,
                   which
                   very
                   slenderly
                   appeareth
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   ,
                   (
                   to
                   be
                   plain
                   with
                   you
                   )
                   howsoever
                
                 
                 
                   ye
                   shall
                   use
                   me
                   ,
                   or
                   mine
                   ,
                   (
                   with
                   God's
                   help
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   never
                   vary
                   from
                   mine
                   Opinion
                   touching
                   my
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   ye
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   bear
                   me
                   the
                   less
                   good
                   will
                   for
                   that
                   matter
                   ,
                   or
                   lessen
                   your
                   friendship
                   towards
                   me
                   ,
                   only
                   for
                   that
                   cause
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   ,
                   be
                   contented
                   ,
                   trusting
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   shew
                   his
                   Mercy
                   to
                   me
                   ;
                   assuring
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   rather
                   refuse
                   the
                   friendship
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   sake
                   any
                   Point
                   of
                   my
                   Faith.
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   without
                   some
                   hope
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   will
                   stay
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   not
                   inforcing
                   the
                   rigor
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   against
                   my
                   Chaplains
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   my
                   House
                   these
                   Four
                   Months
                   ;
                   and
                   Dr.
                
                 Mallet
                 ,
                 
                   having
                   my
                   Licence
                   ,
                   is
                   either
                   at
                
                 Windsor
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   at
                   his
                   Benefice
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   )
                   was
                   Indicted
                   for
                   saying
                   of
                   Mass
                
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 House
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   true
                   ;
                   but
                   indeed
                   ,
                   the
                   Day
                   before
                   my
                   removing
                   from
                
                 Woodham-water
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   my
                   whole
                   Houshold
                   in
                   effect
                   being
                   gone
                   to
                
                 Newhall
                 )
                 
                   he
                   said
                   Mass
                   there
                   by
                   mine
                   Appointment
                   .
                   I
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   hear
                   ,
                   of
                   divers
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   not
                   obey
                   your
                   Statutes
                   and
                   Proclamations
                   ,
                   and
                   nevertheless
                   escape
                   without
                   punishment
                   ;
                   be
                   ye
                   Judges
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   be
                   well
                   used
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   mine
                   punished
                   by
                   rigor
                   of
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   false
                   reports
                   that
                   ye
                   have
                   suffered
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   me
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   my
                   Chaplain
                   ,
                   Dr.
                
                 Mallet
                 ,
                 
                   besides
                   mine
                   own
                   Command
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   Promise
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   put
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   fear
                   .
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   therefore
                   but
                   ye
                   will
                   consider
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   likewise
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   occasion
                   ●…o
                
                 
                 
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   friendship
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   nor
                   I
                   have
                   any
                   cause
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   bear
                   you
                   my
                   good
                   will
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   heretofore
                   .
                   Thus
                   with
                   my
                   hearty
                   Commendations
                   to
                   ye
                   all
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   Almighty
                   God
                   to
                   send
                   you
                   as
                   much
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   would
                   wish
                   to
                   mine
                   own
                   Soul.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 Lady
                 
                 Mary's
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Majesty
                 .
                 
                 Fox's
                 Acts
                 ,
                 p.
                 709.
                 
              
               
                 
                   MY
                   Duty
                   most
                   ●…umbly
                   remembred
                   to
                   your
                   Majesty
                   ;
                   it
                   may
                   please
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   Advertised
                   ,
                   That
                   I
                   have
                   received
                   ,
                   by
                   my
                   Servants
                   ,
                   Your
                   most
                   Honorable
                   Letters
                   ,
                   the
                   Contents
                   whereof
                   do
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   trouble
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   for
                   that
                   any
                   of
                   my
                   said
                   Servants
                   shoul●…
                   move
                   or
                   attempt
                   me
                   in
                   matters
                   touching
                   my
                   Soul
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   think
                   the
                   meanest
                   Subject
                   within
                   your
                   Highness
                   Realm
                   ,
                   could
                   evilly
                   bear
                   at
                   their
                   Servants
                   hands
                   ;
                   having
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   pa●…t
                   ,
                   utterly
                   refused
                   heretofore
                   to
                   talk
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   matters
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Persons
                   least
                   regarded
                   them
                   therein
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   declared
                   what
                   I
                   think
                   :
                   as
                   she
                   ,
                   which
                   trusted
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Majesty
                   would
                   have
                   suffered
                   me
                   ,
                   your
                   poor
                   Sister
                   ,
                   and
                   Beads-woman
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   used
                   the
                   accustomed
                   Mass
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   King
                   your
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   mine
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   Predecessors
                   ,
                   did
                   evermore
                   use
                   :
                   wherein
                   also
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   brought
                   up
                   from
                   my
                   youth
                   ,
                   and
                   thereunto
                   my
                   Conscience
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   bind
                   me
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   will
                   suffer
                   me
                   to
                   think
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   another
                   ;
                   but
                
                 
                 
                   also
                   the
                   Promise
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Emperor
                   by
                   your
                   Majesties
                   Council
                   ,
                   was
                   an
                   Assurance
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   not
                   offend
                   the
                   Laws
                   ;
                   although
                   they
                   seem
                   now
                   to
                   qualifie
                   ,
                   and
                   deny
                   the
                   thing
                   .
                   And
                   at
                   my
                   last
                   waiting
                   upon
                   your
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   so
                   bold
                   to
                   declare
                   my
                   Mind
                   and
                   Conscience
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   desired
                   your
                   Highness
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   you
                   should
                   constrain
                   me
                   to
                   leave
                   Mass
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   my
                   life
                   :
                   Whereunto
                   your
                   Majesty
                   made
                   me
                   a
                   very
                   gentle
                   Answer
                   :
                   And
                   now
                   I
                   most
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   your
                   Highness
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   me
                   leave
                   to
                   Write
                   what
                   I
                   think
                   touching
                   your
                   Majesties
                   Letters
                   ;
                   indeed
                   they
                   be
                   signed
                   with
                   your
                   own
                   Hand
                   ,
                   and
                   nevertheless
                   (
                   in
                   mine
                   opinion
                   )
                   not
                   your
                   Majesties
                   in
                   effect
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   w●…ll
                   known
                   (
                   as
                   heretofore
                   I
                   have
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   your
                   Highness
                   )
                   that
                   although
                   (
                   our
                   Lord
                   be
                   praised
                   )
                   your
                   Majesty
                   hath
                   far
                   more
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   greater
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   than
                   others
                   〈◊〉
                   your
                   years
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   that
                   your
                   H●…ghness
                   can
                   ,
                   at
                   these
                   years
                   ,
                   be
                   a
                   Judge
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   take
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   matter
                   in
                   your
                   Letter
                   ,
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   such
                   as
                   do
                   wish
                   those
                   things
                   to
                   take
                   place
                   ,
                   which
                   be
                   most
                   agr●…eable
                   to
                   themselves
                   ;
                   by
                   whose
                   doings
                   ,
                   your
                   Majesty
                   not
                   offended
                   ,
                   I
                   intend
                   not
                   to
                   rule
                   my
                   Conscience
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   without
                   molesting
                   your
                   Highnes●…
                   〈◊〉
                   farther
                   ,
                   I
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   you
                   ,
                   even
                   for
                   God's
                   ●…ake
                   ,
                   to
                   bear
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   by
                   my
                   Doings
                   ,
                   or
                   Example
                   ,
                   any
                   inconvenience
                   might
                   grow
                   to
                   your
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   or
                   y●…ur
                
                 
                 
                   Realm
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   use
                   it
                   not
                   after
                   such
                   sort
                   ;
                   putting
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   whether
                   I
                   Live
                   or
                   Die
                   ,
                   your
                   Majesty
                   shall
                   perceive
                   that
                   my
                   intent
                   is
                   grounded
                   upon
                   a
                   true
                   Love
                   towards
                   you
                   ,
                   whose
                   Royal
                   Estate
                   I
                   beseech
                   Almighty
                   God
                   long
                   to
                   continue
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   my
                   daily
                   prayers
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   duty
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   ,
                   neither
                   at
                   my
                   humble
                   suit
                   ,
                   nor
                   for
                   the
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   Promise
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   your
                   Highness
                   will
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   bear
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   till
                   your
                   Majesty
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   Judge
                   herein
                   your self
                   ,
                   and
                   rightly
                   understand
                   these
                   Proceedings
                   ,
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   your
                   Goodness
                   yet
                   I
                   dispair
                   not
                   )
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   to
                   offend
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   I
                   offer
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   at
                   your
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   Death
                   shall
                   be
                   more
                   welcome
                   to
                   me
                   than
                   Life
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   troubled
                   Conscience
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   I
                   pray
                   Almighty
                   God
                   to
                   keep
                   your
                   Majesty
                   in
                   all
                   Vertue
                   ,
                   ●…nd
                   Honor
                   ,
                   with
                   good
                   Health
                   ,
                   and
                   long
                   Life
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   Pleasure
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Thus
             of
             these
             Letters
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               15.
               
            
             
               Much
               care
               was
               taken
               ,
               and
               many
               endeavors
               used
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Council
               ,
               to
               bring
               her
               to
               a
               good
               conceit
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               But
               nothing
               in
               this
               could
               be
               effected
               .
               As
               much
               unprofitable
               pains
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Emperor's
               Agent
               ,
               in
               laboring
               to
               procure
               for
               her
               the
               free
               Exercise
               of
               her
               own
               Religion
               .
               Whereupon
               ,
               She
               being
               weary
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               retired
               to
               Hunsdon
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Hereford
               :
               where
               
               Ridley
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               had
               recourse
               unto
               her
               ,
               and
               at
               first
               was
               kindly
               entertained
               .
               But
               having
               staid
               Dinner
               ,
               at
               her
               request
               ,
               he
               made
               an
               offer
               of
               his
               Service
               to
               preach
               before
               her
               ,
               on
               the
               Sunday
               following
               :
               To
               which
               she
               answered
               ,
               That
               the
               Doors
               of
               the
               Parish-Church
               adjoyning
               ,
               should
               be
               open
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               Preach
               there
               ,
               if
               he
               pleased
               ;
               but
               that
               neither
               She
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               her
               Servants
               ,
               would
               be
               there
               to
               hear
               him
               .
               Madam
               ,
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               refuse
               to
               hear
               God's
               Word
               :
               To
               which
               she
               answered
               ,
               That
               she
               could
               no●…
               tell
               what
               they
               called
               God's
               Word
               ;
               it
               not
               having
               been
               accounted
               such
               in
               the
               days
               of
               her
               Father
               .
               After
               which
               ,
               falling
               into
               many
               different
               expressions
               ,
               against
               the
               Religion
               then
               Established
               ;
               She
               dismissed
               him
               thus
               :
               
                 My
                 Lord
              
               (
               said
               she
               )
               
                 For
                 your
                 Kindness
                 to
                 visit
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 your
                 offer
                 to
                 Preach
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 not
                 .
              
               Which
               said
               ,
               he
               was
               conducted
               by
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Wharton
              
               ,
               to
               the
               place
               where
               they
               dined
               ;
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               presented
               with
               a
               Cup
               of
               Wine
               :
               which
               having
               drank
               ,
               and
               looking
               very
               sadly
               on
               it
               ;
               
                 Surely
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 amiss
                 ,
                 in
                 drinking
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 God's
                 Word
                 offered
                 ,
                 was
                 refused
                 .
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 my
                 duty
                 ,
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 departed
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 shaken
                 the
                 dust
                 from
                 off
                 my
                 feet
                 ,
                 in
                 testimony
                 against
                 this
                 House
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 find
                 admittance
                 .
              
               Which
               
               words
               he
               spake
               with
               such
               a
               vehemency
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               made
               the
               hair
               of
               some
               of
               those
               who
               were
               present
               ,
               to
               stand
               an
               end
               ,
               as
               themselves
               afterwards
               confessed
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               behaviour
               of
               the
               Princess
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               much
               complained
               ,
               in
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               
               Paul's
               Cross
               ,
               July
               16.
               
               Anno
               1553.
               in
               which
               he
               was
               appointed
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               Title
               of
               Queen
               Jane
               :
               to
               whom
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               had
               been
               transferred
               by
               King
               Edward
               .
            
             
               Of
               whose
               Death
               the
               Princess
               being
               secretly
               advertised
               ,
               dispatched
               Letters
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               requiring
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               acknowledge
               Her
               Just
               Title
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               but
               likewise
               to
               cause
               Proclamation
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               usual
               Form
               :
               which
               was
               accordingly
               done
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             far
             concerning
             Her
             ,
             before
             She
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             :
             we
             will
             now
             proceed
             to
             make
             a
             brief
             Relation
             of
             Her
             Reign
             ,
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 putting
                 to
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Northumberland
               ,
               
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 chief
                 Actors
                 against
                 Her.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Reg.
            
             Mar.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               THE
               Lady
               Mary
               being
               Proclaimed
               Queen
               ,
               gave
               on
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               Eight-pence
               ,
               to
               every
               poor
               Housholder
               in
               London
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Howes
               upon
               Stow
               ,
               pag.
               613.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               18.
               
            
             
               The
               Duke
               of
               Northumberland
               (
               the
               chief
               Actor
               against
               Her
               )
               was
               ,
               soon
               after
               this
               ,
               condemned
               to
               die
               .
               In
               that
               short
               Interval
               ,
               which
               past
               between
               the
               Sentence
               and
               the
               Execution
               ,
               he
               was
               frequently
               visited
               by
               Dr.
               Heath
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
               :
               He
               having
               made
               it
               his
               Request
               to
               the
               Lords
               ,
               That
               some
               Godly
               ,
               and
               Learned
               man
               ,
               might
               be
               licensed
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               to
               repair
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               quiet
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               was
               on
               the
               Scaffold
               ,
               turning
               himself
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               long
               Oration
               to
               them
               ,
               touching
               the
               quality
               of
               his
               offence
               ,
               and
               
               his
               fore-passed
               life
               :
               and
               then
               admonished
               the
               Spectators
               ,
               
                 To
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 rejecting
                 that
                 of
                 later
                 date
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 occasioned
                 all
                 the
                 Misery
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Thirty
                 years
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 prevention
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 desired
                 to
                 present
                 their
                 Souls
                 unspotted
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 truly
                 affected
                 to
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 expel
                 those
                 Trumpets
                 of
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 the
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 That
                 for
                 himself
                 (
                 whatever
                 had
                 been
                 otherwise
                 pretended
                 )
                 he
                 professed
                 no
                 other
                 Religion
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 :
                 for
                 testimony
                 whereof
                 he
                 appealed
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Ghostly
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Worcester
                 :
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 blinded
                 with
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 contented
                 to
                 make
                 rack
                 of
                 his
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 by
                 temporizing
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 he
                 professed
                 himself
                 sincerely
                 repentant
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 his
                 Death
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 this
                 Duke
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Here
             follows
             another
             Relation
             of
             this
             Duke's
             Death
             .
             By
             Howes
             upon
             Stow
             ,
             pag.
             614.
             
          
           
             
               WHen
               he
               came
               upon
               the
               Scaffold
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               
                 Though
                 my
                 death
                 be
                 terrible
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 judge
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 God's
                 works
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 wretched
                 
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 deserved
                 to
                 die
                 .
                 I
                 forgive
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 pray
                 God
                 to
                 forgive
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 offended
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 here
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 forgive
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 most
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 Highness
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 most
                 heinously
                 Offended
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 all
                 to
                 bear
                 me
                 witness
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 depart
                 in
                 perfect
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 beg
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 assist
                 me
                 with
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 my
                 Death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 Confession
                 of
                 his
              
               Belief
               ,
               
                 he
                 added
                 these
                 words
              
               :
            
             
               And
               here
               I
               do
               protest
               to
               you
               ,
               unfeignedly
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               bottom
               of
               my
               Heart
               ,
               that
               this
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               ,
               is
               of
               my self
               ,
               and
               not
               moved
               thereto
               by
               any
               Man
               ;
               nor
               for
               any
               flattery
               ,
               or
               hope
               of
               Life
               :
               And
               of
               this
               I
               take
               to
               witness
               my
               Lord
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               my
               old
               Friend
               ,
               and
               Ghostly
               Father
               ,
               that
               he
               found
               me
               in
               this
               mind
               ,
               and
               opinion
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               to
               me
               .
               Wherefore
               be
               assured
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               declared
               this
               ,
               only
               upon
               my
               own
               mind
               ,
               and
               affection
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Zeal
               and
               Love
               that
               I
               bear
               to
               my
               Natural
               Country
               .
               I
               could
               rehearse
               much
               more
               ,
               even
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               of
               this
               Evil
               ,
               that
               hath
               happened
               to
               this
               Nation
               by
               these
               occasions
               .
               But
               you
               know
               ,
               I
               have
               another
               thing
               to
               do
               ,
               whereunto
               I
               must
               prepare
               me
               ,
               for
               that
               time
               draws
               near
               .
            
             
             
               After
               he
               had
               thus
               spoken
               ,
               he
               kneeled
               down
               ,
               saying
               to
               them
               that
               were
               about
               him
               ,
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 me
                 witness
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Faith.
              
               And
               then
               said
               the
               Psalms
               of
               Miserere
               ,
               and
               
                 De
                 Profundis
              
               ,
               his
               
                 Pater
                 Noster
              
               ,
               and
               six
               of
               the
               first
               Verses
               of
               the
               Psalm
               
                 In
                 Te
                 ,
                 Domine
                 ,
                 Speravi
                 ,
              
               ending
               with
               this
               Verse
               ,
               
                 Into
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 Spirit
                 :
              
               and
               when
               he
               had
               thus
               ended
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               the
               Executioner
               asked
               him
               forgiveness
               ;
               to
               whom
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 forgive
                 thee
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 Heart
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 thy
                 part
                 without
                 fear
                 .
              
               And
               bowing
               towards
               the
               Block
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 deserved
                 a
                 thousand
                 Deaths
                 :
              
               and
               then
               laid
               his
               Head
               upon
               the
               Block
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               Beheaded
               :
               whose
               Body
               ,
               with
               the
               Head
               ,
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
               by
               the
               Body
               of
               Edward
               ,
               late
               Duke
               of
               Sommerset
               .
               So
               that
               there
               lies
               before
               the
               High
               Altar
               in
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Church
               ,
               
                 Two
                 Dukes
              
               between
               
                 Two
                 Queens
              
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Sommerset
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Northumberland
               ;
               between
               Queen
               Anne
               ,
               and
               Queen
               Catherine
               :
               All
               Four
               beheaded
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               place
               also
               ,
               were
               likewise
               beheaded
               ,
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Gates
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Palmer
              
               .
            
             
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Gates
              
               being
               upon
               the
               Scaffold
               ,
               spake
               these
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               Words
               :
               
                 My
                 coming
                 hither
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 to
                 die
                 ;
                 whereof
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 worthy
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 lived
                 as
                 viciously
                 ,
                 and
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Man
                 hath
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 I
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
              
               reader
               
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               
               
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 my
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 worse
              
               follower
               
                 thereof
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 living
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 read
                 to
                 be
                 edified
                 thereby
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 arrogantly
                 to
                 be
                 Seditious
                 ,
                 and
                 dispute
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 privately
                 to
                 interpret
                 it
                 after
                 mine
                 own
                 brain
                 and
                 affection
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 exhort
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 beware
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 sort
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 read
                 God's
                 Holy
                 Word
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 trifle
                 ,
                 or
                 playing-game
                 ,
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 God's
                 Holy
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 Stand
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 conceits
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 Bee
                 ,
                 of
              
               one
               Flower
               
                 gathers
                 Hony
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Spider
                 Poyson
                 of
              
               the
               same
               ;
               
                 Even
                 so
                 you
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 humbly
                 submit
                 your selves
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Charitably
                 read
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 to
                 be
                 edified
                 thereby
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 Poyson
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 to
                 let
                 it
                 alone
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               then
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               asked
               the
               Queens
               Highness
               forgiveness
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               desired
               the
               People
               ,
               of
               their
               Charity
               ,
               to
               Pray
               unto
               God
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               remission
               of
               his
               sins
               ;
               and
               then
               refusing
               the
               Kerchief
               ,
               laid
               down
               his
               Head
               ,
               which
               was
               strucken
               off
               at
               Three
               blows
               .
            
             
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Palmer
              
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Scaffold
               ,
               took
               every
               Man
               by
               the
               Hand
               ,
               and
               desired
               them
               to
               Pray
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               then
               said
               these
               Words
               :
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 unknown
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 I
                 come
                 hither
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 worthily
                 well
                 deserved
                 at
                 God's
                 Hands
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Divine
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 to
                 call
                 me
                 to
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 teach
                 me
                 to
                 know
                 my self
                 ,
              
               what
               I
               am
               ,
               and
               whereunto
               we
               are
               all
               Subject
               .
               
                 I
                 thank
                 his
                 merciful
                 Goodness
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 hath
                 caused
                 me
                 to
                 learn
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 little
                 dark
                 corner
                 in
                 yonder
                 Tower
                 ,
                 than
                 ever
                 I
                 learned
                 by
                 any
                 Travel
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 places
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 what
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 inscrutable
                 his
                 wondrous
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 infinite
                 his
                 Mercies
                 be
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 there
              
               seen
               my self
               throughly
               ,
               
                 and
                 what
                 I
                 am
                 :
                 Nothing
                 but
                 a
                 lump
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 earth
                 ,
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 vileness
                 the
                 most
                 vile
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 there
                 seen
                 and
                 known
                 what
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 vain
                 ,
                 deceitful
                 ,
                 transitory
                 ,
                 and
                 short
                 ;
                 how
                 wicked
                 and
                 loathsome
                 the
                 works
                 thereof
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God's
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 how
                 he
                 neither
                 regards
                 the
                 menac●…s
                 of
                 the
                 proud
                 and
                 mighty
                 ,
                 nor
                 dispises
                 the
                 humbleness
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 and
                 lowly
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 there
                 seen
                 what
                 Death
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 near
                 hanging
                 over
                 every
                 Mans
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 uncertain
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 little
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 .
                 And
                 should
                 I
                 fear
                 Death
                 ?
                 or
                 be
                 sad
                 therefore
                 ?
                 Have
                 I
                 not
                 seen
                 two
                 die
                 before
                 mine
                 Eyes
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 my
                 Ears
                 ?
                 No
                 ;
                 neither
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 shedding
                 thereof
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Blood
                 it self
                 ,
                 shall
                 make
                 me
                 afraid
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 taking
                 my
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 all
                 to
                 Pray
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 Come
                 on
                 ,
                 Good-fellow
                 ;
                 Are
                 you
                 he
                 that
                 must
                 do
                 the
                 deed
                 ?
                 I
                 forgive
                 you
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 Heart
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               then
               kneeling
               down
               ,
               and
               laying
               his
               Head
               upon
               the
               Block
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 see
                 how
              
               
               
                 fit
                 the
                 Block
                 is
                 for
                 my
                 Neck
                 .
                 I
                 pray
                 strike
                 not
                 yet
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 few
                 Prayers
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 done
                 ,
                 strike
                 on
                 God's
                 Name
                 .
              
            
             
               His
               Prayer
               ended
               ;
               and
               again
               desiring
               all
               to
               Pray
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               laid
               down
               his
               Head
               ;
               which
               the
               Executioner
               took
               off
               at
               one
               stroke
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Howes
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Persons
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 Her
                 Coronation
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Tumult
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Her
                 moderate
                 proceeding
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               20.
               
            
             
               SHe
               came
               with
               great
               Magnificence
               to
               the
               Abby-Church
               ;
               where
               She
               was
               met
               with
               Three
               Silver
               Crosses
               ,
               and
               Fourscore
               Singing-men
               ,
               all
               in
               rich
               and
               noble
               Copes
               :
               (
               so
               sudden
               a
               recruit
               was
               made
               of
               those
               Sacred
               Vestments
               .
               )
               Amongst
               whom
               went
               the
               New
               Dean
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               divers
               Chaplains
               of
               Her
               own
               ;
               each
               of
               them
               bearing
               in
               their
               hands
               some
               Ensign
               or
               other
               .
               After
               them
               marched
               Ten
               Bishops
               (
               which
               were
               as
               many
               as
               remained
               of
               her
               Perswasion
               )
               with
               their
               Miters
               ,
               rich
               
               Copes
               ,
               and
               Crosier-Staves
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 Her
                 Coronation
              
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             Her
             being
             Proclaimed
             Queen
             ,
             She
             Declared
             ,
             That
             She
             would
             persecute
             none
             for
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             force
             their
             Consciences
             .
             
               But
               this
               could
               not
               hinder
               Factious
               Spirits
               from
               raising
               Tumults
               :
               whereof
               this
               was
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               Howe
               's
               upon
               Stow
               ,
               pag.
               613.
               
            
             
               Mr.
               Bourn
               ,
               a
               Canon
               of
               
               Paul's-Cross
               ,
               not
               only
               Prayed
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               but
               also
               declared
               ,
               that
               Dr.
               Bonner
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               (
               lately
               restored
               ,
               and
               there
               present
               )
               for
               a
               Sermon
               by
               him
               Preached
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               Gospel
               ,
               was
               about
               Four
               years
               since
               ,
               unjustly
               cast
               into
               the
               vile
               Prison
               of
               the
               Marshalsea
               ,
               and
               there
               kept
               curing
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               :
               which
               saying
               so
               offended
               some
               of
               the
               Audience
               ,
               that
               they
               breaking
               silence
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 had
                 Preached
                 Abomination
              
               .
               Other
               some
               cryed
               ,
               
                 Pull
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 pull
                 him
                 out
                 :
              
               And
               some
               ,
               being
               nearer
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               began
               to
               climb
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Preacher
               stept
               back
               ,
               and
               one
               Mr.
               Bradford
               ,
               a
               Preacher
               of
               King
               Edwards
               time
               ,
               stept
               into
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               the
               Audience
               to
               Quietness
               and
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               Nevertheless
               Mr.
               Bourn
               standing
               by
               Mr.
               Bradford
               ,
               one
               threw
               a
               Dagger
               at
               him
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               Mr.
               Bradford
               broke
               off
               his
               Speech
               ;
               and
               forced
               himself
               ,
               with
               the
               help
               of
               
                 John
                 Rogers
              
               ,
               another
               Preacher
               ,
               to
               conveigh
               
               Mr.
               Bourn
               out
               of
               the
               Audience
               :
               whom
               ,
               with
               great
               labour
               ,
               they
               brought
               into
               
               Pauls-School
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Howes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               21.
               
            
             
               Upon
               occasion
               of
               this
               Tumult
               ,
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ordered
               the
               Mayor
               and
               Aldermen
               of
               London
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               next
               day
               a
               Common
               Council
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               charge
               every
               Housholder
               to
               cause
               their
               Children
               and
               Apprentices
               to
               keep
               to
               their
               own
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               upon
               Holy
               days
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               attempt
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               violating
               of
               the
               Common
               Peace
               :
               Willing
               them
               all
               to
               signifie
               to
               the
               said
               Assembly
               ,
               the
               Queens
               Determination
               ,
               uttered
               to
               them
               by
               Her
               Highness
               in
               the
               Tower
               :
               which
               was
               ,
               That
               albeit
               Her
               Graces
               Conscience
               was
               settled
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               She
               Graciously
               meant
               ,
               not
               to
               compel
               or
               constrain
               other
               Mens
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               God
               should
               (
               as
               She
               trusted
               )
               put
               into
               their
               Hearts
               a
               perswasion
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               which
               she
               was
               in
               ,
               through
               the
               opening
               of
               his
               Word
               unto
               them
               by
               Godly
               ,
               Virtuous
               ,
               and
               Learned
               Preachers
               .
            
             
               She
               further
               set
               out
               this
               following
               Proclamation
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 Queens
                 Highness
                 well
                 remembring
                 what
                 great
                 Inconveniences
                 and
                 Dangers
                 have
                 grown
                 to
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 through
              
               
               
                 the
                 diversities
                 of
                 Opinions
                 in
                 Questions
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 And
                 hearing
                 also
                 that
                 now
                 of
                 late
                 the
                 same
                 Contentions
                 be
                 again
                 revived
                 ,
                 through
                 Writings
                 ,
                 false
                 Reports
                 and
                 Rumors
                 spread
                 abroad
                 by
                 some
                 evil-disposed
                 Persons
                 :
              
               Informs
               
                 all
                 Her
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 cannot
                 now
                 hide
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 knows
                 she
                 hath
                 ever
                 Professed
                 from
                 her
                 Infancy
                 hitherto
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 her
                 Majesty
                 is
                 minded
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 maintain
                 for
                 her self
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 Grace
                 ,
                 during
                 her
                 time
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 her
                 Highness
                 much
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 glad
                 the
                 same
                 were
                 of
                 all
                 Her
                 Subjects
                 quietly
                 and
                 charitably
                 entertained
                 .
                 And
                 yer
                 She
                 doth
                 signified
                 unto
                 all
                 Her
                 Majesties
                 loving
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 That
                 Her
                 Highness
                 mindeth
                 not
                 to
                 compel
                 any
                 of
                 Her
                 said
                 loving
                 Subjects
                 thereunto
                 :
                 forbidding
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 any
                 Seditions
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 interpreting
                 the
                 Laws
                 after
                 their
                 brains
                 and
                 fancies
                 ;
                 applying
                 their
                 whole
                 care
                 ,
                 study
                 and
                 travel
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 exercising
                 their
                 Conversations
                 in
                 such
                 Charitable
                 and
                 Godly
                 doings
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 lives
                 may
                 indeed
                 express
                 the
                 great
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 God's
                 Glory
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 rash
                 talk
                 and
                 words
                 ,
                 many
                 have
                 pretended
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 they
                 should
                 best
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 without
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 the
                 tranquillity
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 That
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 Rumors
                 have
                 been
                 nourished
                 and
                 maintained
                 in
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
              
               
               
                 by
                 the
                 subtilty
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 some
                 evil-disposed
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 sufficient
                 Authority
                 ,
                 to
                 Preach
                 and
                 Interpret
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 brains
                 ,
                 in
                 Churches
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 both
                 Publick
                 and
                 Private
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 playing
                 Enterludes
                 ,
                 and
                 Printing
                 of
                 false
                 fond
                 Books
                 ,
                 Ballads
                 ,
                 Rhymes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 lewd
                 Treatises
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 matters
                 now
                 in
                 Question
                 .
                 Her
                 Highness
                 therefore
                 strictly
                 Charges
                 ,
                 and
                 Commands
                 ,
                 That
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 be
                 evermore
                 Acted
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               Relates
               Her
               moderate
               Proceedings
               ,
               as
               to
               Religion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 full
                 Relation
                 of
                 the
                 Reconciling
                 this
                 Nation
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 Subjection
                 ,
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Reg.
            
             Mar.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               41.
               
            
             
               THe
               next
               work
               was
               ,
               the
               Reconciling
               this
               Nation
               to
               its
               former
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               Subjection
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               But
               before
               the
               attempting
               this
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               
               fit
               ,
               to
               remove
               one
               Difficulty
               ;
               which
               was
               most
               likely
               to
               hinder
               the
               progress
               of
               this
               Design
               .
            
             
               The
               Difficulty
               was
               this
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               general
               fear
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Popes
               were
               restored
               to
               their
               former
               Power
               ,
               the
               Church
               might
               challenge
               Restitution
               of
               her
               former
               Possessions
               .
               Now
               to
               secure
               them
               against
               this
               Fear
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               only
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               but
               some
               Assurance
               underhand
               from
               the
               Cardinal
               Legat
               ;
               who
               knew
               right
               well
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               Lands
               had
               been
               so
               chopped
               and
               changed
               by
               the
               Two
               last
               Kings
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               restored
               without
               the
               manifest
               ruine
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Gentry
               ;
               who
               were
               invested
               in
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 this
                 Obstacle
              
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             being
             removed
             ,
             the
             work
             goes
             on
             :
             The
             Relation
             whereof
             is
             thus
             delivered
             by
             Sir
             
               Rich.
               Baker
            
             ,
             Page
             461.
             
          
           
             
               Cardinal
               Pool
               ,
               being
               sent
               for
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               came
               over
               into
               England
               from
               Rome
               ,
               as
               Legat
               
                 à
                 Latere
              
               .
               Whereupon
               a
               Parliament
               being
               called
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               sitting
               there
               under
               a
               Cloth
               of
               State
               ,
               with
               the
               Cardinal
               on
               their
               right
               hand
               ;
               All
               the
               Lords
               ,
               Knights
               ,
               and
               Burgesses
               being
               present
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               made
               a
               short
               Speech
               ,
               signifying
               the
               Presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               Cardinal
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
               as
               his
               Legat
               
                 à
                 Latere
              
               ,
               to
               do
               a
               work
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Benefit
               of
               them
               all
               :
               which
               (
               says
               he
               )
               you
               may
               better
               hear
               from
               his
               own
               Mouth
               ,
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Sir
              
               Rich.
               Baker
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               41.
               
            
             
               Then
               the
               Cardinal
               rose
               up
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               very
               grave
               and
               eloquent
               Speech
               ;
               First
               giving
               them
               Thanks
               ,
               for
               being
               restored
               unto
               his
               Country
               :
               In
               recompence
               whereof
               he
               told
               them
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               come
               to
               restore
               them
               to
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               Court
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               from
               which
               ,
               by
               their
               departure
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               estranged
               .
               He
               therefore
               earnestly
               exhorts
               them
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               their
               Errors
               ,
               and
               chearfully
               to
               receive
               the
               benefit
               ,
               which
               Christ
               was
               ready
               ,
               by
               his
               Vicar
               ,
               to
               extend
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               His
               Speech
               was
               said
               to
               have
               been
               long
               ,
               and
               Artificial
               ;
               but
               it
               concluded
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               the
               Keys
               ,
               to
               open
               them
               away
               into
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               they
               had
               shut
               against
               themselves
               ,
               by
               making
               so
               many
               Laws
               ,
               to
               the
               dishonor
               and
               reproach
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               :
               On
               the
               revoking
               of
               which
               Laws
               ,
               they
               should
               find
               him
               ready
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               in
               opening
               of
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Church
               unto
               them
               .
               
                 It
                 was
                 concluded
                 hereupon
                 by
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Petition
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
              
               ;
               wherein
               should
               be
               declared
               ,
               how
               sorry
               they
               were
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               withdrawn
               their
               Obedience
               from
               the
               Apostolick
               
               See
               ,
               and
               consented
               to
               the
               Statutes
               made
               against
               it
               :
               promising
               to
               do
               their
               best
               endeavor
               hereafter
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               should
               be
               Repealed
               ;
               beseeching
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               to
               intercede
               for
               them
               with
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               Absolved
               from
               their
               Crimes
               and
               Censures
               which
               they
               had
               incurred
               and
               be
               received
               as
               Penitent
               Children
               into
               the
               bosom
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 resolved
                 upon
                 ,
                 both
                 Houses
                 are
                 called
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 on
                 Sr.
              
               Andrews
               -
               day
               :
               Where
               being
               Assembled
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               they
               were
               asked
               by
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               Gardiner
               ,
               Whether
               they
               were
               pleased
               ,
               that
               Pardon
               should
               be
               demanded
               of
               the
               Legat
               ;
               and
               whether
               they
               would
               return
               to
               the
               Unity
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Supreme
               Head
               thereof
               ?
               To
               which
               they
               assenting
               ,
               the
               Petition
               was
               presented
               to
               their
               Majesties
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Parliament
               :
               Which
               being
               publickly
               read
               ,
               they
               arose
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               have
               moved
               the
               Cardinal
               in
               it
               :
               who
               meeting
               their
               desires
               ,
               declared
               his
               readiness
               in
               giving
               them
               that
               Satisfaction
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               have
               craved
               .
            
             
               And
               having
               caused
               the
               Authority
               given
               him
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               be
               publickly
               read
               ;
               he
               shewed
               ,
               how
               acceptable
               the
               repentance
               of
               a
               Sinner
               was
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               very
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               rejoyced
               at
               the
               Conversion
               of
               
               this
               Kingdom
               .
               Which
               said
               ,
               they
               all
               kneeled
               upon
               their
               Knees
               ,
               and
               imploring
               the
               Mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               received
               Absolution
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               
                 Which
                 Absolution
                 was
                 pronounced
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
            
             
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               most
               precious
               Blood
               ,
               hath
               redeemed
               and
               washed
               us
               from
               all
               our
               sins
               and
               iniquities
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               purchase
               to
               himself
               a
               glorious
               Spouse
               ,
               without
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               ,
               and
               whom
               the
               Father
               hath
               appointed
               Head
               over
               all
               his
               Church
               ,
               He
               by
               his
               Mercy
               Absolve
               you
               :
               And
               we
               by
               Apostolical
               Authority
               given
               unto
               us
               ,
               by
               his
               Holiness
               Pope
               Julius
               the
               3d.
               his
               Vice-gerent
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
               do
               Absolve
               and
               Free
               you
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               Realm
               ,
               and
               the
               Dominions
               thereof
               ,
               from
               all
               Heresie
               and
               Schism
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               and
               every
               Judgment
               ,
               Censures
               ,
               and
               Pains
               for
               that
               cause
               incurred
               :
               and
               also
               we
               do
               restore
               you
               again
               to
               the
               Unity
               of
               our
               Mother
               the
               Holy
               Church
               ,
               as
               in
               our
               Letters
               more
               plainly
               it
               shall
               appear
               :
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               
                 Which
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 seconded
                 by
                 a
                 loud
              
               Amen
               
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 present
              
               ,
               he
               concluded
               that
               days
               work
               with
               a
               solemn
               Procession
               to
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               for
               rendring
               Prayers
               and
               Thanks
               to
               Almighty
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 great
                 work
                 was
                 wrought
                 on
                 St.
              
               Andrews
               -
               day
               ,
               the
               Cardinal
               procured
               a
               
               Decree
               ,
               or
               Canon
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               That
               from
               thenceforth
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               
               Andrews-day
               should
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               for
               a
               
                 Majus
                 Duplex
              
               (
               as
               the
               Rituals
               call
               it
               )
               and
               Celebrated
               with
               as
               much
               Solemnity
               as
               any
               other
               in
               the
               year
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 also
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 that
                 Day
                 should
                 be
                 communicated
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 following
                 ,
                 at
                 St.
              
               Paul's
               
                 Cross
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 Aldermen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 :
              
               According
               to
               which
               appointment
               ,
               the
               Cardinal
               went
               from
               Lambeth
               by
               Water
               ,
               and
               landing
               at
               St.
               
               Paul's-wharf
               ,
               from
               thence
               proceeded
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               a
               Cross
               ,
               two
               Pillars
               ,
               and
               two
               Pole-axes
               of
               Silver
               ,
               born
               before
               him
               :
               Received
               by
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               with
               a
               Solemn
               Procession
               .
               They
               tarried
               till
               the
               King
               came
               from
               Westminster
               .
               Immediately
               upon
               whose
               coming
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               went
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               Preached
               upon
               those
               words
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               
               
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 to
                 rise
                 from
                 sleep
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               which
               Sermon
               he
               declared
               ,
               what
               had
               been
               done
               on
               the
               Friday
               before
               ,
               in
               the
               Submission
               which
               was
               made
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               by
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               the
               Absolution
               granted
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Cardinal
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayers
                 being
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Estate
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
              
               
               
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 Company
                 was
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 dismissed
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
              
               Thursday
               
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 then
                 Assembled
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 presented
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 at
              
               Lambeth
               ,
               
                 and
                 kneeling
                 reverently
                 on
                 their
                 Knees
                 ,
                 they
                 obtained
                 Pardon
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 Perjuries
                 ,
                 Schisms
                 and
                 Heresies
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 a
                 formal
                 Absolution
                 was
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 That
                 so
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 People
                 might
                 partake
                 of
                 the
              
               Popes
               Benediction
               ,
               
                 and
                 thereby
                 testifie
                 their
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 Submission
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               news
               whereof
               coming
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               he
               caused
               not
               only
               many
               Solemn
               Processions
               to
               be
               made
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               most
               part
               of
               Italy
               ;
               but
               proclaimed
               a
               Jubilee
               to
               be
               held
               on
               the
               24
               th
               .
               of
               December
               then
               next
               coming
               .
               For
               the
               Anticipating
               of
               which
               Solemnity
               he
               alledged
               this
               reason
               ,
               That
               it
               became
               him
               to
               imitate
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Prodigal
               Child
               ;
               and
               having
               received
               his
               lost
               Son
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               express
               a
               Domestical
               Joy
               ,
               but
               likewise
               to
               invite
               all
               others
               to
               partake
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 During
                 this
                 Parliament
                 was
                 held
                 a
                 Convocation
                 also
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 intimated
                 ;
                 )
              
               By
               whom
               a
               Petition
               was
               prepared
               ,
               to
               be
               presented
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               to
               both
               their
               Majesties
               ,
               humbly
               beseeching
               them
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               interceed
               with
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               not
               to
               insist
               on
               the
               restoring
               of
               Church-Lands
               .
            
          
           
           
             Which
             Petition
             ,
             being
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             met
             withal
             ,
             and
             never
             Printed
             before
             ,
             is
             here
             subjoyned
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Tenor
             and
             Effect
             thereof
             in
             the
             Latin
             Tongue
             .
          
           
             
               WE
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               assembled
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               during
               the
               sitting
               of
               this
               Parliament
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Custom
               ,
               with
               all
               due
               reverence
               and
               humility
               do
               make
               known
               to
               your
               Majesties
               ,
               That
               though
               we
               are
               appointed
               to
               take
               upon
               us
               the
               Care
               and
               Charge
               of
               all
               those
               Churches
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               are
               placed
               ,
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Arch-Deacons
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               or
               Vicars
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Souls
               therein
               committed
               to
               us
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               Goods
               ,
               Rights
               ,
               and
               Privileges
               thereunto
               belonging
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               true
               intent
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               Canons
               made
               in
               that
               behalf
               :
               And
               that
               in
               this
               respect
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               use
               all
               lawful
               means
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               those
               Goods
               ,
               Rights
               ,
               Privileges
               ,
               and
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               lost
               in
               the
               late
               desperate
               and
               pernicious
               Schism
               ,
               and
               to
               regain
               the
               same
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               in
               her
               f●…rst
               and
               right
               estate
               :
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               having
               took
               mature
               deliberation
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               amongst
               our selves
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               〈◊〉
               confess
               ,
               That
               we
               know
               well
               ,
               how
               ●…ifficult
               a
               th●…ng
               (
               if
               not
               impossible
               )
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               recove●…
               t●…e
               said
               Goods
               unto
               their
               Churches
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               manifold
               unavoidable
               Contracts
               ,
               
               Sales
               ,
               and
               Alienations
               which
               have
               been
               made
               about
               the
               same
               :
               And
               that
               if
               any
               such
               thing
               should
               be
               attempted
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               only
               redound
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Publick
               Peace
               ;
               but
               be
               a
               means
               ,
               that
               the
               Unity
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Goodness
               of
               your
               Majesties
               hath
               been
               so
               happily
               begun
               ,
               could
               not
               obtain
               its
               desired
               effect
               ,
               without
               very
               great
               difficulty
               :
               Wheresore
               ,
               preferring
               the
               Publick
               Good
               and
               Quiet
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               before
               our
               own
               private
               Interest
               ;
               and
               the
               Salvation
               of
               so
               many
               Souls
               ,
               redeemed
               with
               the
               precious
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               before
               any
               earthly
               things
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               not
               seeking
               our
               own
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               We
               do
               most
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               most
               humbly
               beseech
               your
               Majesties
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               graciously
               Vouchsafe
               to
               interceed
               in
               our
               behalf
               ,
               with
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Cardinal
               Pool
               ,
               Legat
               
                 à
                 Latere
              
               from
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               please
               to
               settle
               and
               confirm
               the
               said
               Goods
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               either
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               (
               as
               he
               thinks
               most
               fit
               )
               on
               the
               present
               Occupants
               thereof
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Power
               and
               Faculties
               committed
               to
               him
               .
               Thereby
               preferring
               the
               publick
               Good
               before
               the
               Private
               ;
               the
               Peace
               and
               Tranquillity
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               before
               Suits
               and
               Troubles
               ;
               and
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Souls
               before
               earthly
               Treasure
               .
               And
               for
               our
               parts
               ,
               we
               do
               both
               now
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               times
               coming
               ,
               consent
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               said
               Lord
               Legat
               shall
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               be
               finally
               
               ordained
               ,
               and
               concluded
               on
               :
               humbly
               ,
               beseeching
               your
               Majesties
               to
               perswade
               the
               Lord
               Cardinal
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               too
               strict
               ,
               and
               difficult
               in
               the
               business
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               do
               further
               beseech
               your
               Majesties
               ,
               to
               take
               such
               course
               ,
               that
               our
               Ecclesiastical
               Rights
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Jurisdictions
               which
               have
               been
               taken
               from
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               former
               times
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               discharge
               our
               common
               Duties
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Pastoral
               Office
               ,
               or
               the
               Cure
               of
               Souls
               ,
               committed
               to
               our
               ●…rust
               and
               care
               ,
               may
               be
               again
               restored
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               be
               perpetually
               preserved
               inviolably
               ,
               both
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Churches
               :
               And
               that
               all
               Laws
               which
               have
               been
               made
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               this
               our
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Liberties
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               have
               proved
               a
               hindrance
               to
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               repealed
               ,
               to
               the
               Honor
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Temporal
               and
               Spiritual
               Profit
               ,
               both
               of
               your
               Majesties
               ,
               and
               this
               Realm
               :
               Giving
               our selves
               assured
               hope
               ,
               that
               your
               most
               Excellent
               Majesties
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               singular
               Piety
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               benefits
               received
               from
               him
               ,
               Will
               not
               be
               wanting
               to
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               occasions
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               having
               Cure
               of
               Souls
               :
               But
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               consider
               ,
               and
               provide
               ,
               as
               need
               shall
               be
               ,
               for
               the
               Peace
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Which
               Petition
               being
               thus
               drawn
               up
               ,
               was
               humbly
               offered
               to
               the
               Legat
               ;
               and
               being
               assented
            
             
             
               unto
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               General
               and
               Solemn
               Procession
               throughout
            
             London
             ,
             
               to
               give
               Thanks
               for
               their
               Conversion
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               this
               Procession
               ,
               there
               were
               Ninety
               Crosses
               ,
               an
               Hundred
               and
               Six
               Priests
               in
               Copes
               ,
               Eight
               Bishops
               in
               Pontificalibus
               ,
               followed
               by
               Bonner
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               carrying
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               under
               a
               Canopy
               ,
               attended
               by
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               and
               Companies
               ,
               in
               their
               several
               Liveries
               :
               Which
               Solemn
               Procession
               being
               ended
               ,
               they
               all
               returned
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               and
               Cardinal
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               heard
               Mass
               :
               And
               the
               next
               day
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               Convocation
               ,
               were
               Dissolved
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 largely
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 this
                 great
                 Solemnity
              
               .
            
          
           
             For
             a
             more
             full
             Satisfaction
             in
             this
             Relation
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             insert
             some
             Acts
             made
             in
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             business
             .
             To
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Statute
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     An
                     Act
                     for
                     Repealing
                     of
                     all
                     
                       Statutes
                       ,
                       Articles
                    
                     and
                     Provisions
                     made
                     against
                     the
                     See
                     Apostolick
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     Twentieth
                     year
                     of
                     Henry
                     the
                     Eighth
                     .
                  
                   
                     WHereas
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     Twentieth
                     year
                     of
                     King
                     Henry
                     the
                     Eighth
                     ,
                     much
                     False
                     and
                     Erroneous
                     Doctrine
                     hath
                     been
                     Taught
                     ,
                     Preached
                     ,
                     and
                     Written
                     ,
                     partly
                     by
                     divers
                     ,
                     the
                     natural
                     born
                     Subjects
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ;
                     and
                     partly
                     being
                     brought
                     in
                     hither
                     from
                     sundry
                     other
                     Forein
                     
                     Countries
                     ,
                     hath
                     been
                     sowen
                     and
                     spread
                     abroad
                     within
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     By
                     reason
                     whereof
                     as
                     well
                     the
                     Spirituality
                     as
                     the
                     Temporality
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     have
                     swerved
                     from
                     the
                     Obedience
                     of
                     the
                     See
                     Apostolick
                     ,
                     and
                     declined
                     from
                     the
                     Unity
                     of
                     Christ's
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     so
                     continued
                     ,
                     until
                     such
                     time
                     ,
                     as
                     your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     being
                     settled
                     in
                     the
                     Royal
                     Throne
                     ,
                     the
                     
                     Pope's
                     Holiness
                     and
                     the
                     
                       See
                       Apostolick
                    
                     ,
                     sent
                     hither
                     unto
                     your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Person
                     undefiled
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     God's
                     Goodness
                     preserved
                     from
                     the
                     common
                     infection
                     aforesaid
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Realm
                     ,
                     the
                     most
                     Reverend
                     Father
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     Cardinal
                     Pool
                     ,
                     to
                     call
                     us
                     home
                     again
                     into
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     ,
                     from
                     whence
                     we
                     have
                     all
                     this
                     long
                     while
                     wandred
                     and
                     straye●…
                     abroad
                     :
                     And
                     we
                     ,
                     after
                     sundry
                     long
                     and
                     grievous
                     Plagues
                     and
                     Calamities
                     ,
                     seeing
                     by
                     the
                     Goodness
                     of
                     God
                     our
                     own
                     Errors
                     ,
                     have
                     acknowledged
                     the
                     same
                     unto
                     the
                     same
                     most
                     Reverend
                     Father
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     him
                     been
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     received
                     and
                     embraced
                     into
                     the
                     Unity
                     ,
                     and
                     bosom
                     of
                     Christ's
                     Church
                     ,
                     upon
                     our
                     humble
                     submission
                     ,
                     and
                     promise
                     made
                     (
                     for
                     a
                     Declaration
                     of
                     our
                     Repentance
                     )
                     to
                     Repeal
                     and
                     Abrogate
                     such
                     Acts
                     and
                     Statutes
                     as
                     had
                     been
                     made
                     in
                     Parliament
                     since
                     the
                     said
                     Twentieth
                     year
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     King
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Supremacy
                     of
                     the
                     
                       See
                       Apostolick
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     our
                     Submission
                     exhibited
                     appears
                     :
                     The
                     tenor
                     whereof
                     here
                     ensueth
                     :
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       We
                       ,
                       the
                       Lords
                       Spiritual
                       and
                       Temporal
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Commons
                       Assembled
                       in
                       this
                       present
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Name
                       of
                       our selves
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       whole
                       Kingdom
                       ,
                       do
                       declare
                       our selves
                       very
                       sorry
                       ,
                       and
                       repentant
                       of
                       the
                       Schism
                       and
                       Disobedience
                       ,
                       committed
                       in
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Dominions
                       thereof
                       ,
                       against
                       the
                    
                     See
                     Apostolick
                     ,
                     
                       either
                       by
                       making
                       ,
                       agreeing
                       ,
                       or
                       executing
                       any
                       Laws
                       ,
                       Ordinances
                       ,
                       or
                       Commands
                       against
                       the
                    
                     Supremacy
                     
                       of
                       the
                       said
                    
                     See
                     ;
                     
                       or
                       otherwise
                       ,
                       by
                       doing
                       or
                       speaking
                       any
                       thing
                       that
                       might
                       impugn
                       the
                       same
                       :
                       Offering
                       our selves
                       ,
                       and
                       promising
                       ,
                       by
                       this
                       our
                    
                     Supplication
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       for
                       a
                       token
                       and
                       acknowledgment
                       of
                       our
                       said
                       repentance
                       ,
                       we
                       be
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       be
                       always
                       ready
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       utmost
                       of
                       our
                       Power
                       ,
                       to
                       do
                       what
                       lies
                       in
                       us
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       abrogating
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       repealing
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Acts
                       and
                       Ordinances
                       in
                       this
                       present
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Whereupon
                     we
                     most
                     humbly
                     desire
                     your
                     Majesty
                     to
                     set
                     forth
                     this
                     our
                     most
                     humble
                     Suit
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     obtain
                     from
                     the
                     See
                     Apostolick
                     ,
                     release
                     ,
                     and
                     discharge
                     from
                     all
                     danger
                     of
                     such
                     Censures
                     and
                     Sentences
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     Laws
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     we
                     are
                     fallen
                     into
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     ,
                     as
                     Children
                     repentant
                     ,
                     be
                     received
                     into
                     the
                     bosom
                     and
                     unity
                     of
                     Christ's
                     Church
                     ;
                     so
                     as
                     this
                     Noble
                     Realm
                     ,
                     withal
                     the
                     members
                     thereof
                     ,
                     may
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     unity
                     ,
                     and
                     perfect
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     See
                     Apostolick
                     ,
                     serve
                     God
                     and
                     your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     furtherance
                     and
                     advancement
                     of
                     his
                     Honor
                     and
                     Glory
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       This
                       Petition
                       being
                       granted
                       ,
                       They
                       further
                       add
                       :
                    
                  
                   
                     We
                     being
                     now
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     Intercession
                     of
                     your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     assoiled
                     ,
                     discharged
                     ,
                     and
                     delivered
                     from
                     
                       Excommunication
                       ,
                       Interdiction
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     
                       Censures
                       Ecclesiastical
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     hanged
                     over
                     our
                     heads
                     ,
                     for
                     our
                     said
                     faults
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Schism
                     ,
                     mentioned
                     in
                     our
                     Supplication
                     .
                  
                   
                     May
                     it
                     therefore
                     now
                     please
                     your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     That
                     for
                     the
                     better
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     our
                     promise
                     ,
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Supplication
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     Repeal
                     
                       All
                       Laws
                    
                     and
                     Statutes
                     made
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     said
                     Supremacy
                     and
                     
                       See
                       Apostolick
                    
                     during
                     the
                     said
                     Schism
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Thus
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       the
                       Repealing
                       of
                       all
                       such
                       Laws
                       made
                       in
                       the
                       Reign
                       of
                       King
                    
                     Henry
                     the
                     8th
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Another
                     Act
                     for
                     the
                     Repealing
                     of
                     certain
                     Statutes
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     King
                     Edward
                     the
                     Sixth
                     .
                  
                   
                     FOrasmuch
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     divers
                     and
                     several
                     Acts
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     King
                     Edward
                     the
                     Sixth
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     the
                     
                       Divine
                       Service
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       good
                       Administration
                       of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     divers
                     other
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     (
                     which
                     we
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     Fore-fathers
                     found
                     in
                     this
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     to
                     us
                     left
                     by
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     )
                     be
                     partly
                     altered
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     some
                     part
                     taken
                     from
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     place
                     thereof
                     New
                     
                     Things
                     imagined
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     forth
                     by
                     the
                     said
                     Acts
                     ;
                     such
                     as
                     a
                     few
                     ,
                     of
                     singularity
                     ,
                     have
                     of
                     themselves
                     devised
                     :
                     Whereof
                     hath
                     ensued
                     amongst
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     very
                     short
                     time
                     ,
                     numbers
                     of
                     diverse
                     and
                     strange
                     Opinions
                     ,
                     and
                     diversity
                     of
                     Sects
                     ;
                     and
                     thereby
                     grown
                     great
                     unquietness
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     discord
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     great
                     disturbance
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     :
                     And
                     in
                     a
                     very
                     short
                     time
                     like
                     to
                     grow
                     to
                     extreme
                     peril
                     ,
                     and
                     utter
                     confusion
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     unless
                     some
                     remedy
                     be
                     in
                     that
                     behalf
                     provided
                     :
                     Which
                     Thing
                     all
                     True
                     ,
                     Loving
                     ,
                     and
                     Obedient
                     Subjects
                     ought
                     to
                     fore-see
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     provide
                     against
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     utmost
                     of
                     their
                     power
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Be
                     it
                     therefore
                     Enacted
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     A
                     third
                     Act
                     for
                     the
                     Repeal
                     of
                     Two
                     several
                     Acts
                     ,
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     King
                     Edward
                     the
                     Sixth
                     ;
                     touching
                     the
                     Dissolution
                     of
                     the
                     Bishoprick
                     of
                     Durham
                     .
                  
                   
                     WHereas
                     ,
                     there
                     hath
                     been
                     ,
                     time
                     out
                     of
                     mind
                     of
                     any
                     man
                     to
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     a
                     See
                     of
                     a
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Durham
                     ,
                     commonly
                     called
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Bishoprick
                       of
                       Durham
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     Ancient
                     ,
                     and
                     worthiest
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     in
                     Dignity
                     ,
                     and
                     Spiritual
                     Promotion
                     ,
                     within
                     the
                     Realm
                     of
                     England
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     place
                     always
                     supplied
                     ,
                     and
                     furnished
                     with
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     great
                     Learning
                     ,
                     and
                     Virtue
                     ;
                     which
                     was
                     both
                     to
                     the
                     Honor
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     encrease
                     of
                     his
                     True
                     Religion
                     ;
                     and
                     a
                     great
                     Surety
                     to
                     that
                     part
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Realm
                     :
                     Nevertheless
                     the
                     said
                     Bishoprick
                     was
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     just
                     cause
                     ,
                     or
                     consideration
                     ,
                     by
                     Authority
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     Dissolved
                     ,
                     Extinguished
                     ,
                     and
                     Exterminated
                     :
                     And
                     further
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     Ordained
                     ,
                     and
                     Enacted
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     said
                     Bishoprick
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     ordinary
                     Jurisdiction
                     thereunto
                     appertaining
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     adjudged
                     clearly
                     dissolved
                     and
                     extinguished
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     King
                     Edward
                     the
                     Sixth
                     should
                     from
                     thence-forth
                     have
                     ,
                     possess
                     ,
                     and
                     enjoy
                     ,
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     his
                     heirs
                     ,
                     and
                     successors
                     ,
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     did
                     appertain
                     or
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     said
                     Bishoprick
                     ,
                     in
                     as
                     large
                     and
                     ample
                     manner
                     and
                     form
                     ,
                     as
                     any
                     Bishop
                     thereof
                     had
                     ,
                     held
                     ,
                     or
                     possessed
                     ;
                     or
                     ,
                     of
                     right
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     have
                     had
                     ,
                     held
                     ,
                     or
                     possessed
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Be
                     it
                     therefore
                     Enacted
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               these
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Relation
               of
               some
               
                 English
                 Protestants
              
               that
               forsook
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Factions
               ,
               and
               Schisms
               ,
               that
               were
               amongst
               them
               ,
               being
               in
               other
               Countries
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Reg.
            
             Mar.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               59.
               
            
             
               MAny
               
                 English
                 Protestants
              
               forsook
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               Eight
               Hundred
               :
               who
               having
               put
               themselves
               into
               several
               Cities
               ,
               partly
               in
               Germany
               ,
               and
               partly
               amongst
               the
               Switzers
               ,
               and
               their
               Confederates
               ,
               kept
               up
               the
               Face
               and
               Form
               of
               an
               
                 English
                 Church
              
               ,
               in
               each
               of
               their
               several
               Congregations
               .
               Their
               principal
               retiring
               places
               amongst
               the
               last
               were
               
                 Arow
                 ,
                 Zurick
              
               ,
               and
               Geneva
               :
               And
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Cities
               of
               
                 Emden
                 ,
                 Strasburgh
              
               ,
               and
               Frankfort
               .
            
             
               In
               Frankfort
               they
               enjoyed
               the
               greatest
               privileges
               ,
               and
               therefore
               resorted
               thither
               in
               greatest
               numbers
               :
               which
               made
               them
               the
               more
               apt
               unto
               Schisms
               and
               Factions
               .
               At
               their
               first
               coming
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               they
               were
               permitted
               to
               have
               
               the
               use
               of
               one
               of
               their
               Churches
               ;
               which
               had
               before
               been
               granted
               to
               such
               French
               exiles
               as
               had
               repaired
               thither
               on
               the
               like
               occasion
               :
               yet
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               French
               were
               still
               to
               hold
               their
               Right
               ;
               the
               English
               to
               have
               the
               use
               of
               it
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               French
               another
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               ,
               so
               to
               divide
               the
               hours
               between
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               might
               be
               no
               hindrance
               unto
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               It
               hath
               been
               also
               said
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               another
               condition
               imposed
               upon
               them
               ,
               of
               being
               conform
               to
               the
               French
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Ceremonies
               :
               Which
               condition
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               imposed
               ,
               and
               not
               sought
               by
               themselves
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               agreeable
               to
               the
               temper
               and
               complexion
               of
               their
               principal
               Leaders
               ;
               who
               being
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Zuinglian
                 Gospellers
              
               ,
               at
               their
               going
               hence
               ,
               became
               the
               great
               promoters
               of
               the
               
                 Puritan
                 Faction
              
               at
               their
               coming
               home
               .
               The
               Names
               of
               
                 Whittingham
                 ,
                 Williams
                 ,
                 Goodman
                 ,
                 Wood
                 ,
              
               and
               Sutton
               ,
               who
               appeared
               in
               the
               head
               of
               this
               Congregation
               ,
               declare
               sufficiently
               of
               what
               Principles
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               how
               willing
               they
               would
               be
               to
               lay
               aside
               the
               face
               of
               an
               English
               Church
               ,
               and
               frame
               themselves
               to
               any
               Liturgy
               but
               their
               own
               .
            
             
               The
               noise
               of
               this
               new
               Church
               at
               Frankfort
               ,
               occasioned
               Knox
               (
               who
               after
               proved
               the
               great
               Incendiary
               of
               the
               Realm
               and
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               )
               to
               leave
               his
               Sanctuary
               in
               Geneva
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               make
               a
               better
               market
               for
               himself
               in
               that
               Congregation
               .
            
             
             
               These
               
               Frankfort-Schismaticks
               desire
               ,
               That
               all
               Divine
               Offices
               might
               be
               executed
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Geneva
               ;
               which
               Knox
               would
               by
               no
               means
               yield
               to
               ,
               thinking
               himself
               as
               able
               to
               make
               a
               Rule
               for
               his
               own
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               any
               Calvin
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               Infinite
               were
               the
               Confusions
               which
               they
               had
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               and
               from
               hence
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 Puritan
                 Faction
              
               ,
               against
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               against
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               
                 Episcopal
                 Government
              
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               also
               of
               the
               Independents
               against
               the
               Super-intendency
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               .
            
             
               But
               Sorrow
               seldom
               goes
               alone
               ;
               for
               their
               Differing
               from
               the
               Government
               ,
               Form
               ,
               and
               Worship
               ,
               Established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               drew
               on
               an
               Alteration
               also
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               Such
               of
               the
               English
               as
               had
               retired
               to
               Geneva
               ,
               employed
               themselves
               in
               setting
               out
               a
               New
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               in
               the
               English-Tongue
               ;
               which
               afterwards
               they
               published
               with
               certain
               Marginal
               Notes
               upon
               it
               ,
               very
               Heterodox
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               ;
               some
               dangerous
               and
               seditious
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               some
               as
               scandalous
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Episcopal
               Government
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               time
               the
               Calvinian
               Doctrine
               of
               Predestination
               began
               to
               be
               dispersed
               in
               
                 English
                 Pamphlets
              
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               necessary
               ,
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               saving
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 these
                 Protestants
              
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               But
               now
               leaving
               these
               Confusions
               ,
               the
               Effect
               of
               Schism
               ;
               we
               will
               here
               Relate
               a
               Princely
               Work
               of
            
             Piety
             ,
             
               done
               by
               the
               Queen
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Queens
               Resolution
               of
               Restoring
               Church-Lands
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               She
               did
               Actually
               Restore
               before
               Her
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             Anno
             Reg.
             Mar.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               56.
               
            
             
               BEfore
               She
               undertook
               this
               Work
               ,
               She
               thought
               it
               necessary
               to
               Communicate
               her
               purpose
               unto
               some
               of
               the
               Council
               :
               and
               therefore
               calling
               them
               to
               Her
               ,
               She
               is
               said
               to
               have
               spoken
               to
               them
               in
               these
               following
               words
               ;
            
             
               
                 We
                 have
                 willed
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 Us
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 you
                 might
                 hear
                 of
                 Me
                 ,
                 my
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Resolution
                 of
                 my
                 Mind
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Lands
                 and
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 in
                 my
                 Possession
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Lands
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Churches
                 aforesaid
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Schism
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 unlawful
                 means
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 contrary
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 my
                 Conscience
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 detain
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 here
                 expresly
                 refuse
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 claim
                 ,
                 or
                 retain
                 those
                 Lands
                 for
                 Mine
                 :
                 But
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 freely
                 and
                 willingly
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 Paction
                 ,
                 or
                 Condition
                 ,
                 here
                 and
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 Surrender
                 and
                 Relinquish
                 the
                 said
                 Lands
                 and
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 or
                 Inheritances
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 and
                 renounce
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 this
                 mind
                 and
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 order
                 and
                 disposition
                 thereof
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 seem
                 best
                 liking
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Legat
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Honor
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Wealth
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Realm
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 you
                 may
                 object
                 to
                 Me
                 again
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 my
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 Dignity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Crown
                 Imperial
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 Honorably
                 Maintained
                 and
                 Furnished
                 without
                 the
                 Possessions
                 aforesaid
                 :
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
              
               (
               and
               so
               She
               had
               affirmed
               before
               ,
               when
               She
               was
               bent
               upon
               the
               Restitution
               of
               the
               Tenths
               and
               First
               Fruits
               )
               
                 I
                 set
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 my
                 Soul
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 Ten
                 such
                 Kingdoms
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 said
                 Possessions
                 I
                 utterly
                 refuse
                 here
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 sort
                 and
                 Title
                 :
                 And
                 give
                 most
                 hearty
                 Thanks
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 a
                 Husband
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ;
                 who
                 hath
                 no
                 less
                 good
                 Affection
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 ,
                 than
                 I
                 my self
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 Charge
                 and
                 Command
                 ,
                 That
                 my
                 Chancellor
                 (
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 conferred
              
               
               
                 my
                 Mind
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 )
                 and
                 you
                 Four
                 ,
                 do
                 ●…esort
                 to
                 morrow
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Legat
                 ,
                 signifying
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Premises
                 in
                 my
                 Name
                 .
                 And
                 give
                 your
                 Attendance
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 full
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 my
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Possessions
                 ▪
                 according
                 as
                 you
                 your selves
                 do
                 understand
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 inform
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               Upon
               this
               opening
               of
               Her
               Mind
               ,
               the
               Lords
               thought
               it
               req●…isite
               to
               direct
               some
               course
               ,
               wherein
               She
               might
               satisfie
               Her
               desires
               ,
               to
               Her
               own
               great
               Honor
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               Alienate
               too
               much
               at
               once
               of
               the
               publick
               Patrimony
               .
            
             
               The
               Abbey
               of
               Westminster
               had
               been
               Founded
               for
               a
               Convent
               of
               Benedictin
               Monks
               by
               King
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 Confessor
              
               ,
               valued
               at
               the
               Suppression
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               at
               the
               yearly
               Sum
               of
               Three
               thousand
               ,
               Nine
               hundred
               ,
               Seventy
               seven
               pounds
               in
               good
               old
               Rents
               ,
               Anno
               1539.
               
               At
               which
               time
               ,
               having
               taken
               to
               himself
               the
               best
               and
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Lands
               thereof
               ;
               he
               Founded
               with
               the
               rest
               a
               Collegiate
               Church
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               Dean
               ,
               and
               Secular
               Canons
               .
               But
               now
               the
               Queen
               put
               into
               it
               a
               Convent
               of
               Benedictins
               ,
               consisting
               of
               an
               Abbot
               ,
               and
               Fourteen
               Monks
               :
               which
               with
               their
               Officers
               ,
               were
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lands
               then
               left
               upon
               it
               ,
               would
               well
               maintain
               .
            
             
               A
               Convent
               of
               Observants
               (
               being
               a
               reformed
               Order
               of
               
                 Franciscan
                 Friers
              
               )
               had
               been
               Founded
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               near
               the
               Mannor
               
               of
               Greenwich
               ;
               and
               was
               the
               first
               which
               felt
               the
               fury
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               open
               opposition
               made
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Friars
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               Queen
               Catherine
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               Queen
               now
               Reigning
               :
               Which
               moved
               Her
               ,
               in
               a
               pious
               gratitude
               ,
               to
               re-edifie
               that
               ruined
               House
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               as
               many
               as
               could
               be
               found
               of
               that
               Order
               ,
               to
               their
               old
               Habitations
               ;
               making
               up
               their
               Corporation
               with
               some
               new
               Observants
               to
               a
               competent
               number
               .
            
             
               She
               gathered
               together
               also
               a
               New
               Convent
               of
               Dominican
               ,
               or
               Black-Friars
               ;
               for
               whom
               She
               provided
               a
               House
               in
               Smithfield
               ,
               in
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ;
               fitting
               the
               same
               with
               all
               conveniences
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Divine
               Office
               ,
               as
               likewise
               for
               other
               necessary
               Uses
               .
            
             
               At
               Syon
               ,
               near
               Brentford
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               anciently
               a
               House
               of
               Religious
               Women
               ,
               Nunns
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               St.
               Bridget
               ,
               dissolved
               ,
               as
               were
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               .
               Such
               of
               these
               as
               remained
               alive
               ,
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               some
               others
               ,
               who
               were
               willing
               to
               embrace
               that
               course
               of
               Life
               ,
               made
               up
               a
               competent
               number
               for
               a
               New
               Plantation
               :
               These
               She
               restored
               likewise
               to
               their
               old
               Habitation
               ,
               repairing
               their
               House
               ,
               and
               laying
               to
               it
               a
               sufficient
               Estate
               in
               Lands
               ,
               for
               their
               future
               maintenance
               .
            
             
               At
               Sheen
               ,
               on
               the
               other-side
               of
               the
               Water
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               Anciently
               another
               Religious
               House
               not
               far
               from
               a
               Mansion
               of
               the
               Kings
               ;
               to
               which
               they
               much
               resorted
               ,
               till
               the
               building
               
               of
               Richmond
               .
               This
               House
               She
               stocked
               with
               a
               New
               Convent
               of
               Charthusians
               ,
               and
               endowed
               it
               with
               a
               Revenue
               great
               enough
               to
               maintain
               that
               Order
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               next
               year
               ,
               having
               Closed
               up
               the
               West-end
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               or
               Chancel
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
               
               John's
               near
               Smithfield
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               all
               the
               Protector
               Sommerset
               had
               left
               standing
               of
               it
               )
               She
               restored
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Hospitality
               of
               the
               Knights
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               formerly
               belonged
               ,
               assigning
               a
               liberal
               Endowment
               to
               it
               for
               their
               more
               honorable
               Subsistance
               .
            
             
               An
               Hospital
               had
               been
               formerly
               Founded
               in
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               by
               her
               Grand-father
               King
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               for
               th●…
               relief
               of
               such
               Pilgrims
               ,
               as
               either
               went
               on
               their
               Devotions
               to
               the
               Shrine
               of
               St.
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               eminent
               Shrine
               ,
               or
               Saint
               ,
               in
               these
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               Now
               this
               Hospital
               being
               destroyed
               by
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               and
               the
               Means
               disposed
               of
               ,
               it
               could
               no
               :
               be
               restored
               to
               its
               first
               condition
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               new
               endowment
               from
               such
               other
               Lands
               belonging
               to
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               which
               were
               remaining
               in
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Queen
               was
               so
               resolved
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               withal
               so
               desirous
               to
               add
               some
               Works
               of
               Charity
               unto
               those
               of
               Piety
               ;
               or
               else
               in
               Honor
               of
               Her
               Grand-father
               ,
               (
               whose
               Foundation
               She
               restored
               at
               Greenwich
               also
               )
               the
               Hospital
               
               was
               again
               Re-founded
               ,
               and
               a
               convenient
               yearly
               Rent
               allotted
               to
               the
               Master
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               for
               the
               Entertainment
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               and
               effect
               of
               the
               first
               Institution
               .
               Which
               Prince-like
               Act
               ,
               so
               wrought
               upon
               the
               Maids
               of
               Honor
               ,
               and
               other
               Ladies
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               better
               attaining
               of
               the
               Queens
               good
               Grace
               ,
               they
               furnished
               the
               same
               at
               their
               own
               costs
               ,
               with
               new
               Beds
               ,
               Bedding
               ,
               and
               other
               necessary
               Furniture
               ,
               in
               a
               very
               ample
               manner
               .
               In
               which
               condition
               it
               continues
               to
               this
               very
               day
               ;
               the
               Mastership
               of
               the
               Hospital
               being
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               good
               preferment
               for
               any
               well
               deserving
               Man
               about
               the
               Court.
               
            
             
               How
               far
               the
               Queens
               Example
               ,
               Seconded
               by
               the
               Ladies
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               countenanced
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               insisted
               on
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               might
               have
               prevailed
               on
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               for
               doing
               the
               like
               ,
               either
               in
               restoring
               their
               Church-Lands
               ,
               or
               assigning
               some
               part
               of
               them
               to
               the
               like
               Foundations
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               :
               most
               probable
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Queen
               had
               lived
               some
               few
               years
               longer
               ,
               either
               for
               Love
               to
               Her
               ,
               or
               for
               fear
               of
               gaining
               the
               King's
               Displeasure
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               out
               of
               an
               unwillingness
               to
               incur
               the
               Popes
               Curse
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               Censures
               ,
               there
               might
               have
               been
               very
               much
               done
               that
               way
               ,
               though
               not
               all
               at
               once
               .
            
             
             
               That
               which
               might
               have
               much
               furthered
               this
               business
               ,
               was
               the
               Greatness
               to
               which
               Philip
               had
               attained
               at
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               Queen
               was
               most
               intent
               on
               these
               new
               Foundations
               .
               For
               having
               passed
               over
               to
               Calais
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               
                 September
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1555.
               
               And
               the
               next
               day
               going
               to
               the
               Emperor's
               Court
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               at
               Brussels
               ,
               he
               found
               his
               Father
               in
               a
               Resolution
               of
               Resigning
               to
               him
               all
               his
               Dominions
               and
               Estates
               ,
               except
               the
               Empire
               (
               or
               the
               bare
               Title
               rather
               of
               it
               )
               which
               was
               to
               be
               Surrendred
               to
               his
               Brother
               Ferdinand
               :
               not
               that
               he
               had
               not
               a
               Design
               to
               settle
               the
               Imperial
               Dignity
               on
               his
               Successor
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               Spain
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               attaining
               of
               the
               Universal
               Monarchy
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               said
               to
               have
               aspired
               to
               ,
               over
               all
               the
               West
               :
               But
               that
               he
               had
               been
               crossed
               in
               it
               by
               Maximilian
               ,
               the
               Eldest
               Son
               of
               his
               Brother
               Ferdinand
               ,
               who
               Succeeded
               to
               his
               Father
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               same
               Hereditary
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               to
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Austria
               ,
               of
               the
               German
               race
               .
            
             
               For
               Charles
               ,
               grown
               weary
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               broken
               with
               Wars
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               apply
               himself
               to
               Divine
               Meditation
               ,
               resolved
               to
               discharge
               himself
               of
               all
               Civil
               Employments
               ,
               and
               spend
               the
               remainder
               of
               his
               life
               in
               the
               Monastery
               of
               St.
               Justus
               ,
               situated
               amongst
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Estremadura
               ,
               a
               Province
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               Castile
               .
            
             
             
               In
               pursuance
               whereof
               ;
               having
               called
               before
               him
               the
               Principal
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               Great
               Men
               of
               His
               several
               Kingdoms
               and
               Estates
               ,
               He
               made
               a
               Resignation
               of
               All
               his
               Hereditary
               Dominions
               to
               King
               Philip
               ,
               his
               Son
               ;
               having
               then
               scarce
               attained
               to
               the
               Fifty
               fifth
               year
               of
               his
               Li●…e
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               Admiration
               of
               all
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 this
                 Noble
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Proclamation
               against
               the
               setting
               out
               of
               Seditious
               Books
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Conventicles
               ,
               and
               Seditious
               Meetings
               of
               Sectaries
               ;
               and
               a
               Word
               concerning
               the
               Lutherans
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Reg.
            
             Mar
             5.
             
             The
             Proclamation
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               70.
               
            
             
               WHereas
               divers
               Books
               ,
               filled
               with
               Heresie
               ,
               Sedition
               ,
               and
               Treason
               ,
               have
               of
               late
               been
               Daily
               brought
               into
               this
               Realm
               ,
               out
               of
               Forein
               Countries
               ;
               and
               also
               some
               covertly
               Printed
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               
               and
               cast
               a
               broad
               in
               sundry
               parts
               thereof
               ;
               whereby
               not
               only
               God
               is
               dishonored
               ,
               but
               likewise
               encouragement
               given
               to
               disobey
               Lawful
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Governors
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               for
               redress
               hereof
               ,
               We
               Command
               the
               Suppressing
               of
               all
               such
               Books
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 relates
                 this
                 Proclamation
              
               .
            
          
           
             Seditious
             Meetings
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               .
               pag.
               73.
               
            
             
               
                 Now
                 besides
                 these
                 Seditious
                 Books
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 likewise
                 their
                 Conventicles
                 ,
                 or
                 Seditious
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 even
                 in
              
               London
               it self
               :
               In
               one
               of
               which
               Congregations
               ,
               that
               namely
               ,
               whereof
               Bentham
               was
               at
               that
               time
               Minister
               ;
               there
               Assembled
               seldom
               under
               Forty
               ,
               many
               times
               an
               Hundred
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Two
               Hundred
               :
               but
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               as
               it
               stood
               most
               with
               their
               convenience
               and
               safety
               .
               They
               had
               not
               all
               the
               conveniency
               of
               such
               Meetings
               ;
               but
               they
               Met
               frequently
               enough
               in
               smaller
               Companies
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 these
                 Meetings
              
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Remark
             concerning
             Sectaries
             .
          
           
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 very
                 remarkable
                 in
                 these
                 Sectaries
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
              
               That
               although
               they
               al●…
               
               agree
               in
               a
               general
               malice
               against
               Catholick
               Religion
               ;
               yet
               they
               strangely
               disagree
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               by
               furious
               Animosities
               ,
               and
               hatred
               one
               against
               another
               .
               One
               Example
               whereof
               is
               here
               related
               by
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               80.
               in
               this
               following
               short
               Note
               concerning
               the
               Lutherans
               .
            
             
               The
               Lutherans
               abominated
               nothing
               more
               than
               an
               
                 English
                 Protestant
              
               ,
               because
               they
               concurred
               not
               with
               them
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               of
               Consubstantiation
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               tells
               us
               of
               a
               Friend
               of
               his
               in
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Saxony
               ,
               that
               was
               generally
               hated
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Country-men
               ,
               for
               being
               hospitable
               to
               some
               few
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Nation
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               further
               signified
               by
               
                 Philip
                 Melancthon
              
               ,
               in
               an
               Epistle
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               That
               the
               Lutherans
               could
               find
               no
               other
               Names
               (
               but
               the
               Devils-Martyrs
               )
               for
               such
               as
               suffered
               Death
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               Religion
            
             
               
                 Now
                 one
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 hatred
                 was
                 ,
              
               That
               
                 John
                 à
                 Lasco
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Company
               ,
               had
               been
               lately
               there
               ,
               where
               thy
               spoke
               so
               reproachfully
               of
               Luther
               ,
               the
               Augustan
               Confession
               ,
               and
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               as
               rendred
               them
               uncapable
               of
               any
               better
               entertainment
               than
               they
               found
               amongst
               them
               .
               And
               by
               the
               behaviour
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               coming
               then
               from
               England
               ,
               the
               Lutherans
               past
               their
               judgment
               on
               the
               Church
               it self
               ;
               and
               consequently
               on
               all
               those
               who
               suffered
               in
               defence
               thereof
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Lutherans
               had
               given
               out
               ,
               on
               the
               
               former
               ground
               ,
               That
               the
               English
               had
               deservedly
               suffered
               the
               greatest
               Hardships
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               abroad
               ,
               because
               they
               Writ
               ,
               and
               Spake
               ,
               so
               irreverently
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
              
               Lutherans
               
                 detesting
                 an
                 English
                 Protestant
              
               .
            
          
           
             Nothing
             occurring
             more
             in
             this
             Queens
             Reign
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             these
             matters
             of
             Religion
             )
             we
             will
             now
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             years
             when
             these
             Changes
             were
             made
             ;
             with
             an
             Addition
             of
             some
             works
             of
             Piety
             ,
             done
             by
             Her
             ,
             and
             in
             Her
             time
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             First
             year
             of
             this
             Queens
             Reign
             ,
             All
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             deprived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             were
             restored
             to
             their
             Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             removed
             .
          
           
             Also
             this
             year
             ,
             on
             the
             Twenty
             seventh
             of
             August
             ,
             the
             Service
             was
             sung
             in
             Latin
             in
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Church
             .
             The
             Pope's
             Authority
             being
             likewise
             ,
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             restored
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             M●…ss
             Commanded
             in
             all
             Churches
             to
             be
             used
             .
          
           
             In
             her
             Second
             year
             ,
             the
             Realm
             is
             Absolved
             ,
             and
             Reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             First
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             Tenths
             ,
             restored
             to
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             In
             her
             Third
             year
             ,
             Eight
             hundred
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             sorsook
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             who
             fell
             into
             great
             Confusions
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             being
             in
             other
             Countries
             .
          
           
           
             In
             her
             Fourth
             year
             ,
             Monasteries
             were
             be
             gun
             to
             be
             re-edified
             .
          
           
             In
             her
             Fifth
             year
             ,
             great
             endeavors
             were
             used
             by
             Sectaries
             ,
             to
             raise
             Sedition
             ,
             by
             Seditious
             Books
             ,
             and
             unlawful
             Meetings
             ,
             or
             Conventicles
             .
          
           
             In
             her
             Sixth
             year
             ,
             She
             built
             Publick
             Schools
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             :
             Which
             being
             decayed
             in
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             beautiful
             Structure
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             were
             taken
             down
             :
             In
             place
             whereof
             (
             but
             upon
             a
             larger
             extent
             of
             Ground
             )
             was
             raised
             that
             Goodly
             and
             Magnificent
             Fabrick
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             behold
             .
          
           
             
               Works
               of
               Piety
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Queen
                 restored
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey-Lands
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 her
                 Possession
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 her
                 First
                 year
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   white
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 Erected
                 a
                 College
                 in
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 called
                 S.
                 
                 John's
                 College
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 Erected
                 Schools
                 at
                 Bristow
                 and
                 Reading
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 Two
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Bristow
                 to
                 purchase
                 Lands
                 ;
                 the
                 profits
                 whereof
                 to
                 be
                 employed
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 young
                 Clothiers
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 her
                 Third
                 year
                 ,
                 died
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Gresham
                
                 ,
                 late
                 Mayor
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 who
                 Founded
                 a
                 Free-School
                 at
                 Holt
                 ,
                 in
                 Norfolk
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 to
                 every
                 Ward
                 in
                 London
                 Ten
                 pounds
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 distributed
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 .
                 Also
                 to
                 Maids-Marriages
                 ,
                 Two
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Cuthbert
                   Tunstal
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Durham
                 Erected
                 a
                 goodly
                 Library
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 storing
                 it
                 
                 with
                 many
                 Excellent
                 ,
                 both
                 Printed
                 and
                 Written
                 Books
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 bestowed
                 much
                 upon
                 Building
                 ,
                 at
                 Durham
                 ,
                 at
                 Alnewick
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Tunbridge
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Sir
                 
                   Richard
                   Baker
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               you
               have
               had
               a
               short
               View
               of
               the
               great
               Zeal
               and
               Piety
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               during
               the
               Reign
               of
               this
               Queen
               .
               And
               this
               delivered
               from
               the
               mouths
               of
               her
               Enemies
               ,
               the
               most
               zealous
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               This
               Account
               being
               here
               ended
               ,
               we
               will
               now
               proceed
               to
               relate
               ,
               what
               Changes
               were
               made
               (
               as
               to
               Religion
               )
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               :
               Wherein
               the
               Scene
               was
               totally
               Altered
               ;
               She
               following
               the
               Example
               of
               her
               Father
               ,
               and
               Brother
               ,
               in
               going
               on
               with
               the
               Destructions
               ,
               and
               Confusions
               ,
               begun
               by
               them
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Last
           Part
           Of
           these
           HISTORICAL
           COLLECTIONS
           Concerning
           A
           Fourth
           Change
           of
           Religion
           Made
           for
           POLITICK
           ENDS
           ,
           And
           of
           the
           Occurrences
           concerning
           it
           ;
           In
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Preamble
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             we
             begin
             this
             Queens
             Reign
             ,
             we
             will
             (
             following
             Dr.
             
             Heylyn's
             order
             )
             first
             make
             a
             Relation
             out
             of
             him
             of
             the
             various
             Fortunes
             of
             her
             Mother
             ,
             
               Anne
               Boleign
            
             ;
             of
             whom
             thus
             he
             writes
             in
             his
             History
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             
             
               
                 Anne
                 Boleign
              
               ,
               from
               her
               tender
               years
               ,
               was
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               France
               :
               Who
               returning
               into
               England
               ,
               was
               preferred
               to
               be
               Maid
               of
               Honor
               to
               Queen
               Catherine
               :
               In
               whose
               Service
               the
               King
               falls
               in
               Love
               with
               her
               .
               But
               so
               long
               concealed
               his
               Affections
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               great
               League
               contracted
               betwixt
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               young
               Lord
               Peircy
               ,
               Son
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Northumberland
               .
               But
               that
               being
               broken
               off
               ,
               by
               the
               endeavors
               of
               Cardinal
               Wolsey
               ;
               and
               the
               King
               laboring
               for
               a
               Divorce
               ,
               from
               Queen
               Catherine
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               Marry
               her
               ;
               that
               also
               was
               sought
               to
               be
               obstructed
               by
               the
               Cardinal
               :
               Which
               being
               understood
               by
               Mrs.
               
                 Anne
                 Boleign
              
               she
               seeks
               all
               ways
               for
               his
               destruction
               ;
               and
               prevailed
               so
               far
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               presently
               Indicted
               ,
               and
               Attainted
               of
               a
               Praemunire
               ;
               and
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               by
               the
               Counsel
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               (
               who
               had
               sormerly
               been
               the
               Cardinals
               Solicitor
               in
               his
               Legatine
               Court
               )
               envolves
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               in
               the
               same
               Crime
               with
               him
               .
               And
               by
               perswasion
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               he
               requires
               of
               the
               said
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               
                 Supreme
                 Head
              
               ,
               on
               Earth
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               no
               new
               Canons
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               not
               to
               Execute
               any
               such
               ,
               when
               made
               ,
               by
               his
               consent
               .
               And
               having
               thus
               brought
               his
               own
               Clergy
               under
               his
               Command
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               less
               solicitous
               how
               his
               matters
               went
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               concerning
               his
               Divorce
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               privately
               Marries
               Mistris
               
                 Anne
                 Boleign
              
               :
               
               And
               a
               long
               time
               after
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Three
               or
               Four
               Months
               after
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               Princess
               Elizabeth
               )
               began
               a
               Parliament
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Kings
               first
               Marriage
               was
               declared
               Unlawful
               ;
               and
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               settled
               upon
               His
               Issue
               by
               this
               Second
               Marriage
               :
               An
               Oath
               being
               devised
               in
               maintenance
               of
               the
               said
               Succession
               ;
               and
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               Moor
               and
               Fisher
               were
               Executed
               for
               refusing
               to
               take
               that
               Oath
               .
            
             
               The
               New
               Queen
               being
               thus
               settled
               ;
               and
               considering
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               and
               She
               had
               such
               different
               Interests
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               subsist
               together
               ,
               She
               resolved
               to
               suppress
               his
               Power
               what
               she
               could
               .
               But
               finding
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               too
               well
               entrenched
               ,
               to
               be
               dislodged
               upon
               a
               sudden
               ,
               it
               was
               advised
               by
               Cromwel
               ,
               to
               begin
               with
               taking
               in
               
                 the
                 Outworks
              
               first
               ;
               which
               being
               gained
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               beat
               him
               out
               of
               his
               Trenches
               .
            
             
               In
               order
               whereunto
               a
               Visitation
               is
               begun
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               diligent
               Enquiry
               was
               to
               be
               made
               into
               all
               
               Abbey's
               ,
               Priories
               ,
               and
               Nunneries
               within
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               (
               an
               Account
               of
               which
               Visitation
               ,
               and
               the
               D●…ssolution
               of
               Abbeys
               ,
               hath
               been
               formerly
               given
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               .
               )
            
             
               But
               the
               New
               Queen
               (
               for
               whose
               sake
               Cromwel
               had
               contrived
               that
               Plot
               )
               did
               not
               live
               to
               see
               this
               Dissolution
               .
            
             
               For
               such
               is
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               Humane
               Affairs
               ,
               that
               when
               she
               thought
               her Self
               most
               Secure
               ,
               
               and
               free
               from
               Danger
               ,
               She
               became
               most
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               ruine
               prepared
               for
               Her.
               It
               had
               pleased
               God
               ,
               upon
               the
               Eighth
               of
               January
               ,
               to
               put
               an
               end
               unto
               the
               Calamities
               of
               the
               Virtuous
               ,
               but
               unfortunate
               Queen
               ,
               unto
               whose
               Bed
               she
               had
               succeeded
               :
               The
               News
               whereof
               she
               entertained
               with
               such
               contentment
               ,
               that
               she
               caused
               her self
               to
               be
               apparelled
               in
               lighter
               Colours
               ,
               than
               was
               agreeable
               to
               the
               season
               ,
               or
               the
               sad
               occasion
               .
               Whereas
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               rightly
               understood
               her
               own
               Condition
               ,
               She
               could
               not
               but
               have
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               long
               Life
               of
               Queen
               Catherine
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               her
               best
               preservation
               ,
               against
               all
               changes
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               's
               loose
               Affections
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Alteration
               in
               the
               Affairs
               of
               State
               ,
               were
               otherwise
               like
               to
               draw
               upon
               her
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               Contentment
               held
               not
               long
               .
               For
               within
               Three
               Weeks
               after
               ,
               She
               fell
               in
               Travail
               ;
               in
               which
               she
               miscarried
               of
               a
               Son
               ,
               to
               the
               extreme
               discontent
               of
               the
               Father
               :
               Who
               looked
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               an
               Argument
               of
               God's
               displeasure
               ,
               as
               being
               much
               offended
               at
               this
               Second
               Marriage
               .
               He
               then
               began
               to
               think
               of
               His
               ill
               Fortune
               ,
               with
               both
               His
               Wives
               ;
               both
               Marriages
               subject
               to
               cispute
               ,
               and
               the
               Legitimation
               of
               both
               His
               Daughters
               ,
               likely
               to
               be
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               succeeding
               .
               He
               must
               therefore
               cast
               about
               for
               another
               Wife
               ;
               of
               whose
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               his
               Issue
               by
               Her
               ,
               there
               could
               rise
               no
               controversie
               .
               His
               eye
               had
               carried
               him
               to
               a
               Gentlewoman
               in
               the
               Queens
               Attendance
               ;
               on
               the
               enjoying
               of
               
               whom
               he
               so
               fixed
               his
               Thoughts
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               quite
               obliterated
               all
               remembrance
               of
               his
               former
               Loves
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               He
               began
               to
               be
               as
               weary
               of
               Queen
               Annes
               Gayeties
               ,
               and
               Secular
               humor
               ,
               as
               formerly
               ,
               of
               the
               Gravity
               ,
               and
               Reservedness
               of
               Queen
               Katharine
               .
               And
               causing
               many
               eyes
               to
               observe
               her
               Actions
               ,
               they
               brought
               him
               a
               Return
               of
               some
               particulars
               ;
               which
               he
               conceived
               ,
               might
               give
               him
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               to
               proceed
               upon
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               Rochfort
               (
               her
               own
               Brother
               )
               having
               some
               Suit
               to
               obtain
               (
               by
               her
               means
               )
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               was
               found
               whispering
               to
               her
               on
               her
               Bed
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               in
               it
               ;
               which
               was
               interpreted
               for
               an
               act
               of
               some
               dishonor
               done
               ,
               or
               intended
               to
               be
               done
               to
               the
               King
               :
               in
               the
               aggravating
               whereof
               ,
               with
               all
               odious
               circumstances
               ,
               none
               was
               more
               forward
               ,
               than
               the
               Lady
               Rochfort
               her self
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               observed
               also
               ,
               That
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Norris
              
               ,
               Groom
               of
               the
               Stool
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               had
               entertained
               a
               very
               dear
               affection
               for
               her
               ;
               not
               without
               giving
               himself
               hopes
               of
               succeeding
               in
               the
               King's
               Bed
               ,
               if
               she
               chanced
               to
               survive
               Him
               :
               And
               it
               appeared
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               given
               him
               opportunity
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               Affection
               known
               ,
               and
               to
               acquaint
               her
               with
               his
               hopes
               ;
               which
               she
               expressed
               ,
               by
               twitting
               him
               ,
               in
               a
               frolick
               humor
               ,
               with
               
                 looking
                 after
                 dead
                 mens
                 shoes
              
               .
            
             
             
               Weston
               and
               Breerton
               ,
               both
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Privy
               Chamber
               ,
               were
               observed
               also
               to
               be
               very
               diligent
               in
               their
               Services
               and
               Addresses
               to
               her
               ;
               which
               were
               construed
               more
               to
               proceed
               from
               Love
               ,
               than
               Duty
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               all
               these
               Premises
               ,
               the
               King
               resolved
               to
               come
               to
               a
               conclusion
               of
               His
               aims
               and
               wishes
               .
            
             
               A
               Solemn
               Tilting
               was
               maintained
               at
               Greenwich
               ;
               at
               which
               both
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               were
               present
               ;
               the
               Lord
               Rochfort
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Norris
              
               being
               principal
               Challengers
               .
            
             
               Here
               the
               Queen
               (
               by
               chance
               )
               let
               fall
               her
               Handkerchief
               ;
               which
               was
               taken
               up
               by
               one
               of
               her
               supposed
               Favourites
               ,
               who
               stood
               under
               the
               Window
               ;
               whom
               the
               King
               perceived
               to
               wipe
               his
               face
               with
               it
               .
               This
               taken
               by
               the
               King
               to
               have
               been
               done
               of
               purpose
               ,
               he
               thereupon
               leaves
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               goes
               immediatly
               to
               
                 Westminster
                 :
                 Rochfort
              
               and
               Norris
               ,
               are
               the
               next
               day
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               ;
               and
               the
               Queen
               likewise
               .
               After
               which
               Breerton
               and
               Weston
               ,
               with
               
                 Mark
                 Smeton
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               King's
               Musicians
               ,
               were
               commited
               on
               the
               same
               occasion
               .
               These
               persons
               being
               thus
               committed
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               made
               known
               ,
               the
               next
               care
               was
               to
               find
               sufficient
               evidence
               for
               their
               condemnation
               .
               It
               was
               objected
               ,
               That
               the
               Queen
               ,
               growing
               out
               of
               hope
               of
               having
               any
               issue
               Male
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               had
               used
               the
               company
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 Rochfort
                 ,
                 Norris
                 ,
                 Breerton
                 ,
                 Weston
                 ,
              
               and
               
               Smeton
               ;
               involving
               her
               at
               once
               in
               no
               smaller
               crimes
               ,
               than
               Adultery
               and
               Incest
               .
            
             
               It
               appears
               by
               a
               Letter
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Kingston
              
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               much
               communication
               with
               her
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               his
               Prisoner
               ;
               in
               which
               her
               language
               seemed
               to
               be
               broken
               ,
               and
               distressed
               ,
               betwixt
               tears
               and
               laughter
               .
               She
               exclaimed
               against
               Norris
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               accused
               her
               .
               It
               was
               further
               signified
               in
               that
               Letter
               ,
               that
               she
               named
               some
               others
               ,
               who
               had
               obsequiously
               applyed
               themselves
               to
               her
               Love
               and
               Service
               ,
               acknowledging
               such
               passages
               ,
               as
               shewed
               ,
               she
               had
               made
               use
               of
               very
               great
               liberties
               .
               The
               conclusion
               of
               this
               Business
               was
               ,
               That
               both
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Prisoners
               were
               all
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             
               So
               died
               this
               great
               Lady
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               Mockeries
               and
               Disports
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               which
               these
               last
               ages
               have
               produced
               ;
               raised
               from
               the
               quality
               of
               a
               private
               Lady
               ,
               to
               the
               Bed
               of
               a
               King
               ;
               Crowned
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               Executed
               on
               the
               Scaffold
               ;
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               her
               Power
               and
               Glory
               being
               Six
               years
               in
               Building
               ;
               but
               cast
               down
               in
               an
               instant
               :
               The
               splendor
               and
               magnificence
               of
               her
               Coronation
               ,
               seeming
               to
               have
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               her
               the
               more
               glorious
               Sacrifice
               ,
               at
               the
               next
               Alteration
               .
            
             
               But
               her
               death
               was
               not
               the
               chief
               mark
               the
               King
               aim'd
               at
               .
               If
               she
               had
               only
               lost
               her
               Head
               ,
               though
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               her
               Honor
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               no
               Bar
               to
               her
               Daughter
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
               from
               Succeeding
               her
               Father
               in
               the
               Throne
               .
               Now
               he
               must
               have
               his
               Bed
               free
               from
               all
               such
               pretensions
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               draw
               on
               the
               following
               Marriage
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               therefore
               thought
               necessary
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               be
               separated
               from
               his
               Bed
               ,
               by
               some
               other
               means
               than
               the
               Ax
               or
               Sword
               ;
               and
               that
               He
               should
               be
               legally
               separated
               from
               her
               in
               a
               Court
               of
               Judicature
               ;
               when
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Death
               had
               deprived
               Her
               of
               all
               means
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               desire
               to
               dispute
               the
               point
               .
            
             
               It
               doth
               not
               appear
               in
               Record
               ,
               upon
               what
               ground
               this
               Marriage
               was
               dissolved
               .
               All
               which
               occurs
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               Solemn
               Instrument
               ,
               under
               the
               Seal
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               ;
               by
               which
               that
               Marriage
               is
               declared
               (
               on
               good
               and
               valid
               Reasons
               )
               to
               be
               null
               ,
               and
               void
               .
            
             
               Which
               Sentence
               was
               pronounced
               at
               Lambeth
               ,
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               most
               of
               the
               great
               Men
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               approved
               by
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Clergy
               assembled
               in
               their
               Convocation
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               Act
               ,
               there
               also
               passed
               a
               Clause
               ,
               which
               declared
               the
               Lady
               Elizabeth
               to
               be
               Illegitimate
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 her
                 Mother
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               because
               the
               Relation
               here
               made
               concerning
               this
               Queen
               ,
               belongs
               to
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ;
               I
               think
               it
               will
               not
               be
               altogether
               improper
               to
               insert
               a
               Speech
               made
               
               in
               that
               Kings
               Reign
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               come
               to
               my
               hands
               time
               enough
               to
               be
               put
               into
               its
               proper
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     A
                     Speech
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     Upper
                     House
                     of
                     Parliment
                     ,
                     by
                     Dr.
                     
                       John
                       Fisher
                    
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rochester
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Reign
                     of
                     King
                     Henry
                     the
                     Eighth
                     ,
                     in
                     opposition
                     to
                     the
                     Suppressing
                     of
                     the
                     lesser
                     Monasteries
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       My
                       Honored
                       Lords
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     is
                     the
                     place
                     where
                     your
                     glorious
                     and
                     noble
                     Progenitors
                     have
                     paternized
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     from
                     oppression
                     .
                     Here
                     is
                     the
                     Sanctuary
                     where
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     Ages
                     but
                     this
                     of
                     ours
                     ,
                     our
                     Mother
                     Church
                     found
                     still
                     a
                     sound
                     Protection
                     .
                     I
                     should
                     be
                     infinitely
                     sorrowful
                     ,
                     that
                     from
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     so
                     lovely
                     Branches
                     of
                     antiquity
                     ,
                     and
                     Catholick
                     Honor
                     ,
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Faith
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     deeply
                     wounded
                     .
                     For
                     God's
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     own
                     Goodness
                     sake
                     ,
                     leave
                     not
                     to
                     Posterity
                     ,
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     blemish
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     were
                     the
                     First
                     ,
                     and
                     only
                     those
                     ,
                     that
                     give
                     it
                     up
                     to
                     ruine
                     .
                     Where
                     there
                     is
                     Cause
                     you
                     nobly
                     punish
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     Justice
                     ;
                     but
                     beware
                     of
                     infringing
                     so
                     long
                     continued
                     Priviledges
                     ,
                     or
                     denying
                     the
                     Members
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     parts
                     of
                     their
                     Advantage
                     that
                     is
                     enjoyed
                     by
                     every
                     private
                     Subject
                     .
                     The
                     Commons
                     shoot
                     their
                     Arrows
                     at
                     our
                     Livings
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     Motives
                     that
                     conceit
                     us
                     ,
                     (
                     or
                     make
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     conceived
                     )
                     guilty
                     .
                     Is
                     all
                     
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     innocent
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     only
                     faulty
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     room
                     left
                     for
                     other
                     Considerations
                     far
                     more
                     weighty
                     ?
                     The
                     Diligence
                     ,
                     Devotion
                     ,
                     and
                     Liberality
                     of
                     your
                     Great
                     Forefathers
                     endowed
                     their
                     Mother
                     Church
                     with
                     fair
                     and
                     large
                     Revenues
                     ,
                     making
                     it
                     still
                     their
                     greatest
                     care
                     to
                     keep
                     her
                     upright
                     ,
                     able
                     ,
                     still
                     in
                     freedom
                     :
                     And
                     will
                     you
                     give
                     consent
                     ,
                     that
                     like
                     a
                     servile
                     Bondmaid
                     ,
                     she
                     now
                     sinks
                     lower
                     to
                     a
                     naked
                     thraldom
                     ,
                     and
                     ,
                     by
                     degrees
                     ,
                     be
                     forced
                     from
                     her
                     Mansion
                     ?
                     If
                     not
                     ,
                     to
                     what
                     end
                     serves
                     the
                     flux
                     of
                     these
                     Petitions
                     ,
                     that
                     taint
                     your
                     Ears
                     with
                     Language
                     far
                     unfit
                     the
                     Ears
                     of
                     Christian
                     Princes
                     .
                     These
                     strike
                     not
                     at
                     the
                     withered
                     Branches
                     ,
                     but
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     Tree
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     Religion
                     groweth
                     .
                     Certainly
                     ,
                     All
                     are
                     not
                     guilty
                     .
                     Admit
                     that
                     some
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     enforce
                     (
                     or
                     urge
                     )
                     be
                     vicious
                     ,
                     must
                     it
                     conclude
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     good
                     amongst
                     us
                     ,
                     or
                     able
                     to
                     reform
                     their
                     proper
                     vices
                     ?
                     Will
                     you
                     assume
                     a
                     Power
                     ,
                     till
                     now
                     unheard
                     of
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     away
                     their
                     Rites
                     ,
                     by
                     new
                     made
                     Statutes
                     ?
                     If
                     you
                     will
                     seek
                     and
                     sist
                     our
                     Constitutions
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     there
                     find
                     as
                     strict
                     Injunctions
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     can
                     make
                     ,
                     for
                     Reformation
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     I
                     suppose
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     that
                     is
                     aimed
                     at
                     ;
                     pretence
                     of
                     Restauration
                     ,
                     (
                     or
                     Reformation
                     )
                     tends
                     to
                     ruine
                     ,
                     else
                     such
                     beginnings
                     could
                     not
                     find
                     such
                     Favor
                     .
                     My
                     Lords
                     ,
                     consider
                     well
                     your
                     actions
                     ;
                     be
                     advised
                     .
                     This
                     Cause
                     seems
                     only
                     Ours
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     Yours
                     ,
                     if
                     that
                     the
                     Mother
                     Church
                     do
                     feel
                     Injustice
                     
                     Your
                     turns
                     are
                     next
                     to
                     feel
                     the
                     like
                     Oppression
                     .
                     When
                     Faith
                     ▪
                     begins
                     to
                     fail
                     ,
                     then
                     all
                     must
                     perish
                     .
                     Heretick
                     ,
                     (
                     or
                     Heretical
                     )
                     Fancies
                     taint
                     the
                     common
                     People
                     ,
                     whom
                     Novelties
                     betray
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     Perdition
                     .
                     Let
                     Neighbour
                     Nations
                     tell
                     you
                     your
                     own
                     story
                     .
                     
                       Husse
                       ,
                       Luther
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     frantick
                     Teachers
                     ,
                     cry
                     out
                     against
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     all
                     their
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     they
                     do
                     pretend
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     themselves
                     are
                     deepest
                     dyed
                     in
                     mischief
                     .
                     What
                     follows
                     them
                     ,
                     (
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     Perdition
                     )
                     we
                     may
                     expect
                     in
                     Justice
                     .
                     The
                     Churches
                     Wealth
                     ,
                     occasioned
                     this
                     first
                     moving
                     .
                     If
                     that
                     were
                     poor
                     ,
                     our
                     Vices
                     would
                     be
                     Vertues
                     ,
                     and
                     none
                     would
                     be
                     so
                     forward
                     to
                     Accuse
                     us
                     .
                     What
                     can
                     we
                     look
                     for
                     then
                     but
                     Desolation
                     ,
                     where
                     private
                     ends
                     are
                     made
                     a
                     publick
                     grievance
                     ?
                     Our
                     Lesser
                     Houses
                     are
                     desired
                     from
                     us
                     ;
                     not
                     that
                     their
                     value
                     doth
                     deserve
                     the
                     Motion
                     ;
                     but
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Greater
                     may
                     succeed
                     their
                     fortune
                     ;
                     which
                     soon
                     will
                     follow
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     gap
                     be
                     opened
                     .
                     The
                     King
                     himself
                     ,
                     I
                     hope
                     ,
                     is
                     too
                     too
                     gracious
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     abroach
                     an
                     Action
                     so
                     disordered
                     :
                     Nor
                     ,
                     can
                     I
                     think
                     ,
                     the
                     Lower
                     House
                     of
                     Commons
                     will
                     be
                     so
                     blind
                     ,
                     to
                     Second
                     this
                     loose
                     Motion
                     .
                     Some
                     giddy-brain
                     ,
                     whose
                     fading
                     Fortunes
                     lead
                     him
                     to
                     hope
                     to
                     raise
                     himself
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     Ruins
                     ,
                     betrays
                     their
                     Judgments
                     with
                     a
                     shew
                     of
                     Justice
                     ;
                     which
                     seeks
                     in
                     truth
                     but
                     meerly
                     Innovation
                     ,
                     which
                     must
                     succeed
                     ,
                     unless
                     you
                     do
                     oppose
                     it
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     My
                     
                     Lords
                     ,
                     call
                     back
                     that
                     Ancient
                     Vertue
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     long
                     time
                     hath
                     sat
                     in
                     these
                     your
                     places
                     .
                     Now
                     is
                     the
                     time
                     to
                     shew
                     your
                     worth
                     ;
                     the
                     Church
                     Implores
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     which
                     you
                     acknowledge
                     for
                     your
                     Mother
                     .
                     If
                     Liberty
                     take
                     place
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     farewel
                     Religion
                     .
                     The
                     Turk
                     may
                     then
                     direct
                     us
                     how
                     to
                     guid
                     in
                     Rapine
                     ,
                     Blood
                     ,
                     and
                     Murder
                     .
                     Foul
                     Dissention
                     proceeds
                     from
                     want
                     of
                     good
                     Devotion
                     .
                     The
                     lack
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     begets
                     these
                     strange
                     Conceptions
                     ,
                     which
                     time
                     will
                     make
                     stark
                     dead
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     continue
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Thus
             of
             this
             Speech
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             will
             proceed
             to
             relate
             what
             occurs
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             as
             touching
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 Her
                 Praying
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 Crowned
                 by
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Bishop
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Anno
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Howe
               's
               upon
               Stow
               ,
               pag.
               635.
               
            
             
               THe
               Princess
               Elizabeth
               ,
               being
               Proclaimed
               Queen
               ,
               caused
               these
               Solemn
               Rites
               to
               be
               performed
               for
               Her
               Sister
               ,
               and
               Charles
               the
               Emperor
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               Abbey-Church
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               the
               Corps
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               was
               very
               royally
               Enterred
               ,
               with
               all
               Solemn
               Funeral
               Rites
               ,
               and
               a
               Mass
               of
               Requiem
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               and
               in
               like
               Princely
               manner
               ,
               were
               performed
               Solemn
               Obsequies
               for
               the
               late
               famous
               Emperor
               ,
               Charles
               the
               Fifth
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Howes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Her
               Coronation
               .
            
             
               
                 She
                 was
                 Crowned
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Pontifical
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Dr.
                 
                   Owen
                   Oglethorpe
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carlisle
                 ;
                 the
                 only
                 Man
                 ,
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 be
                 wrought
                 on
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 Office
                 :
                 Whether
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 they
                 saw
                 some
                 Alteration
                 coming
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 yield
                 conformity
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 some
                 other
                 reasons
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 certainly
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ely
                 had
                 a
                 particular
                 reason
                 for
                 his
                 refusing
                 this
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 Submission
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 still
                 Living
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 now
                 appear
                 with
                 Honor
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 Action
                 ,
                 as
                 seemed
                 to
                 carry
                 with
                 it
                 a
                 Repugnancy
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 manifest
                 Inconsistency
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Engagement
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Three
                 Bishops
                 yet
                 alive
                 of
                 King
                 
                 Edward's
                 making
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 Zealously
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 And
                 possibly
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 stange
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 Crown
                 rather
                 
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 put
                 her self
                 to
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 denials
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 Her
                 by
                 the
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 unto
                 this
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 Answered
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Sees
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 service
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 Form
                 estalished
                 for
                 a
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 had
                 much
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Three
                 Bishops
                 would
                 have
                 acted
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 such
                 Alterations
                 ,
                 and
                 Omissions
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 have
                 rendred
                 the
                 action
                 questionable
                 amongst
                 captious
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 finally
                 she
                 thought
                 it
                 more
                 conducible
                 to
                 her
                 Reputation
                 amongst
                 Foreign
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Crowned
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 one
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 accounted
                 such
                 )
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               these
               Solemnities
               ,
               and
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               Permission
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               Command
               ,
               (
               which
               sufficiently
               manifest
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               ,
               but
               Humane
               Policy
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               this
               Affair
               )
               :
               yet
               a
               change
               of
               Religion
               was
               designed
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               by
               what
               shall
               be
               here
               said
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Policy
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 strange
                 manner
                 of
                 introducing
                 this
                 following
                 Change
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Consequence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 general
                 Confusion
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 )
              
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               103.
               
            
             
               QUEEN
               Elizabeth
               knew
               full
               well
               ,
               that
               Her
               Legitimation
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               ,
               could
               not
               stand
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               She
               could
               not
               possibly
               maintain
               the
               one
               ,
               without
               a
               discarding
               of
               the
               other
               .
               But
               in
               this
               case
               it
               concerned
               her
               to
               walk
               very
               warily
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               unmask
               her self
               too
               much
               at
               once
               ,
               before
               she
               had
               put
               her self
               into
               a
               posture
               of
               Ability
               to
               make
               good
               her
               Actions
               .
               Notwithstanding
               upon
               a
               serious
               debate
               of
               all
               particulars
               ,
               she
               was
               resolved
               to
               proceed
               to
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               the
               time
               should
               serve
               .
            
             
               In
               order
               whereunto
               ,
               She
               Constitutes
               her
               Privy
               Council
               ;
               which
               she
               compounds
               of
               such
               Ingredients
               ,
               as
               might
               neither
               give
               encouragement
               to
               any
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               wished
               well
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               alienate
               their
               Affections
               
               from
               Her
               ,
               whose
               Hearts
               were
               more
               inclined
               to
               the
               Reformation
               .
               Now
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               hoping
               thereby
               to
               obtain
               her
               Favor
               ,
               began
               to
               build
               new
               Altars
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               the
               Mass
               ;
               So
               fared
               it
               now
               with
               the
               Zealots
               among
               the
               Protestants
               ;
               who
               measuring
               the
               Queens
               Affections
               by
               their
               own
               ,
               or
               else
               presuming
               ,
               that
               their
               Errors
               would
               be
               taken
               for
               an
               honest
               Zeal
               ,
               employed
               themselves
               as
               busily
               in
               the
               demolishing
               of
               Altars
               ,
               and
               defacing
               of
               Images
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               Licensed
               ,
               and
               commanded
               to
               it
               by
               some
               Legal
               Warrant
               .
            
             
               It
               happened
               also
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               remained
               at
               home
               ;
               and
               others
               ,
               which
               returned
               ,
               in
               great
               numbers
               ,
               from
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               had
               put
               themselves
               into
               the
               Pulpits
               ,
               and
               bitterly
               enveighed
               against
               the
               Superstitions
               ,
               and
               corruptions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               Papists
               accused
               the
               others
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               Schisms
               ,
               Innovation
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               For
               the
               Suppressing
               of
               which
               Disorders
               ,
               the
               Queen
               Commanded
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Disputes
               concerning
               Religion
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               Man
               ,
               of
               what
               Perswasion
               soever
               he
               was
               ,
               should
               be
               suffered
               to
               Preach
               in
               publick
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               as
               should
               be
               Licensed
               .
               Which
               Command
               and
               Proclamation
               ,
               was
               so
               strictly
               observed
               ,
               that
               no
               Sermon
               was
               Preached
               at
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Cross
               ,
               or
               any
               Publick
               place
               in
               London
               ,
               till
               the
               Easter
               following
               .
            
             
             
               At
               which
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               Preacher
               was
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               the
               Door
               was
               locked
               ,
               and
               the
               Key
               thereof
               not
               to
               be
               found
               :
               So
               that
               a
               Smith
               was
               sent
               for
               to
               break
               open
               the
               Door
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               like
               necessity
               was
               found
               ,
               of
               cleansing
               ,
               and
               making
               sweet
               the
               place
               ;
               which
               by
               a
               long
               disuse
               had
               contracted
               so
               much
               filth
               and
               nastiness
               ,
               as
               rendred
               it
               unfit
               for
               a
               present
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               By
               another
               Proclamation
               it
               was
               enjoyned
               ,
               That
               no
               Man
               ,
               of
               what
               quality
               or
               degree
               soever
               ,
               should
               presume
               to
               alter
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               State
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               innovate
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               thereunto
               belonging
               :
               But
               that
               all
               such
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               should
               be
               observed
               in
               all
               Parish
               Churches
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               were
               then
               used
               ,
               and
               retained
               in
               her
               Majesties
               Chappel
               ,
               until
               some
               further
               order
               should
               be
               taken
               in
               it
               .
               Only
               it
               was
               permitted
               ,
               That
               the
               Litany
               should
               be
               said
               in
               the
               
                 English
                 Tongue
              
               ;
               as
               likewise
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               High
               Mass
               ;
               which
               was
               accordingly
               done
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               London
               on
               the
               next
               Sunday
               after
               ;
               and
               by
               degrees
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               other
               Churches
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Further
               than
               this
               ,
               She
               thought
               it
               not
               convenient
               to
               proceed
               at
               the
               present
               :
               Only
               She
               Commanded
               the
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               (
               for
               some
               say
               it
               was
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               some
               the
               other
               )
               who
               Officiated
               at
               the
               Altar
               in
               the
               Chappel
               Royal
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               any
               Elevation
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               better
               
               to
               prevent
               the
               Adoration
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               to
               it
               ;
               which
               she
               could
               not
               suffer
               to
               be
               done
               in
               her
               sight
               ,
               without
               a
               most
               apparent
               wrong
               to
               her
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               :
               Which
               being
               made
               known
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Churches
               being
               commanded
               to
               conform
               themselves
               to
               the
               Example
               of
               her
               Chappel
               ,
               the
               Elevation
               was
               forborn
               also
               in
               most
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               there
               were
               no
               further
               progress
               made
               ,
               towards
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               by
               any
               publick
               Act
               ,
               or
               Edict
               ;
               yet
               secretly
               a
               Reformation
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               was
               both
               intended
               ,
               and
               projected
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               '
               Concerning
               '
               the
               Policy
               used
               in
               making
               this
               Change.
               
            
          
           
             This
             Relation
             is
             thus
             otherwise
             delivered
             by
             Sir
             
               Rich.
               Baker
            
             ,
             pag.
             474.
             
          
           
             
               QUeen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               intending
               an
               Alteration
               of
               Religion
               ,
               would
               not
               do
               it
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               sudden
               ,
               but
               by
               little
               and
               little
               .
               As
               at
               first
               she
               permitted
               only
               the
               Epistles
               and
               Gospels
               of
               the
               Day
               to
               be
               read
               at
               Mass
               in
               English.
               But
               in
               all
               other
               matters
               they
               were
               to
               follow
               the
               Roman
               Rite
               and
               Custom
               ,
               until
               order
               could
               be
               taken
               for
               Establishing
               Religion
               by
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               .
               And
               a
               severe
               Proclamation
               was
               set
               out
               ,
               prohibiting
               all
               Disputations
               of
               Religion
               .
               By
               which
               means
               She
               both
               put
               the
               Protestants
               in
               hope
               ,
               and
               put
               not
               Papists
               out
               
               of
               hope
               .
               Yet
               privately
               ,
               She
               committed
               the
               Correcting
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               (
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               
                 English
                 Tongue
              
               ,
               under
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               )
               to
               the
               care
               and
               diligence
               of
               Dr.
               Parker
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               matter
               was
               carried
               on
               so
               closely
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               communicated
               to
               any
               ,
               but
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Northampton
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bedford
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Cecil
              
               .
               Soon
               after
               this
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
              
               was
               by
               Parliament
               allowed
               :
               And
               (
               within
               Two
               or
               Three
               Months
               )
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               was
               abolished
               ,
               and
               the
               Liturgy
               in
               the
               
                 English
                 Tongue
              
               Established
               ;
               though
               (
               as
               some
               say
               )
               but
               with
               the
               difference
               of
               Six
               Voices
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Month
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               was
               offered
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               the
               Month
               following
               ,
               Images
               were
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               broken
               ,
               and
               burnt
               .
               By
               these
               degrees
               Religion
               in
               England
               was
               changed
               ;
               
                 The
                 Supremacy
                 confirmed
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
              
               ;
               As
               many
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               refused
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               were
               presently
               deprived
               of
               their
               Bishopricks
               ,
               and
               Protestant
               Bishops
               put
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Sir
              
               Rich.
               Baker
               
                 relates
                 this
                 strange
                 manner
                 of
                 changing
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               necessary
               consequence
               of
               these
               Proceedings
               was
               a
               general
               Confusion
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               :
               Which
               is
               thus
               set
               down
               by
               Howes
               upon
               Stow
               ,
               pag.
               635.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               At
               this
               time
               the
               
                 English
                 Nation
              
               was
               wonderfully
               divided
               in
               Opinions
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               matters
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ,
               as
               in
               divers
               Points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               
                 Three
                 Changes
              
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               Twelve
               years
               :
               Every
               one
               of
               these
               varying
               from
               that
               which
               was
               Authorized
               by
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               .
            
             
               For
               King
               Henry
               assuming
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 First
                 Fruits
              
               ,
               and
               Tenths
               ,
               maintained
               
                 Seven
                 Sacraments
              
               ,
               with
               Obits
               ,
               and
               Mass
               for
               the
               Quick
               and
               Dead
               .
            
             
               King
               Edward
               abolished
               the
               Mass
               ,
               Authorized
               a
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               in
               English
               ,
               with
               Hallowing
               the
               Bread
               and
               
                 Wine
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               Established
               only
               
                 Two
                 Sacraments
              
               .
            
             
               Queen
               Mary
               restored
               all
               Things
               according
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               reduced
               all
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
              
               to
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Obedience
              
               ,
               with
               restitution
               of
               
                 First
                 Fruits
              
               and
               Tenths
               ;
               permitting
               nothing
               within
               her
               Realm
               ,
               and
               Dominions
               ,
               repugnant
               to
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               in
               Her
               First
               Parliament
               ,
               expelled
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Supremacy
              
               ,
               resumed
               the
               
                 First
                 Fruits
              
               ,
               and
               Tenths
               ;
               Suppressed
               the
               Mass
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               general
               Uniformity
               of
               her
               Dominions
               ,
               Established
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               in
               the
               
                 English
                 Tongue
              
               ;
               forbidding
               all
               others
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Stow
               ,
               '
               concerning
               these
               Prodigious
               Changes
               in
               Religion
               ,
               made
               by
               Publick
               Authority
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Establishment
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Change
                 of
                 Religion
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 And
                 of
                 a
                 Speech
                 made
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 Opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 Supremacy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               107.
               
            
             
               NOw
               a
               Parliament
               draws
               on
               ,
               Summoned
               chiefly
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               was
               therein
               to
               be
               established
               .
               The
               Queens
               design
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               it
               could
               not
               be
               so
               closely
               carried
               ,
               but
               that
               such
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               as
               had
               the
               managing
               of
               Elections
               in
               their
               several
               Counties
               ,
               retained
               such
               Men
               for
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               as
               they
               conceived
               most
               likely
               to
               comply
               with
               their
               intentions
               for
               a
               Reformation
               :
               Amongst
               whom
               ,
               none
               appeared
               more
               active
               than
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arundel
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Cecil
              
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Parliament
               there
               passed
               an
               Act
               ,
               for
               Restoring
               to
               the
               Crown
               the
               Tenths
               ,
               and
               First-Fruits
               .
               For
               the
               better
               drawing
               on
               of
               which
               Concession
               ,
               it
               was
               pretended
               ,
               that
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               the
               Crown
               had
               been
               much
               dilapidated
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               Supported
               with
               such
               
               Honor
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               if
               Restitution
               were
               not
               made
               of
               such
               Rents
               ,
               as
               were
               of
               late
               dismembred
               from
               it
               .
               Upon
               which
               ground
               they
               also
               passed
               an
               Act
               for
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               all
               such
               Monasteries
               ,
               Convents
               ,
               and
               Religious
               Orders
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               Founded
               ,
               and
               Established
               by
               the
               Queen
               deceased
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               concerning
               the
               Supremacy
               came
               to
               be
               Debated
               ,
               it
               seemed
               to
               be
               a
               thing
               abhorrent
               ,
               even
               in
               Nature
               and
               Policy
               ,
               that
               a
               Woman
               should
               be
               declared
               
                 Supream
                 Head
                 on
                 Earth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               But
               those
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Party
               meant
               nothing
               else
               ,
               than
               to
               contend
               about
               words
               ,
               so
               they
               might
               gain
               the
               Point
               they
               aimed
               at
               :
               Which
               was
               the
               stripping
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               all
               Authority
               within
               these
               Dominions
               ;
               and
               fixing
               the
               Supream
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               in
               the
               Crown
               Imperial
               :
               And
               this
               they
               did
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Supreme
                 Head
              
               (
               which
               they
               perceived
               might
               be
               lyable
               to
               some
               just
               Exceptions
               )
               but
               (
               which
               comes
               all
               to
               one
               )
               of
               
                 Supreme
                 Governess
              
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             here
             insert
             a
             Speech
             made
             in
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             against
             this
             
               Supreme
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             or
             
               Spiritual
               Authority
            
             ,
             granted
             to
             the
             Queen
             .
             The
             Person
             that
             spake
             it
             ,
             was
             
               Nicholas
               Heath
            
             ;
             who
             was
             First
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             Lord
             President
             of
             Wales
             :
             Afterwards
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             Embassador
             into
             Germany
             :
             And
             made
             Lord
             Chancellor
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1555
             ;
             and
             continued
             ,
             until
             he
             did
             surrender
             it
             up
             ,
             in
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             time
             ,
             to
             Sir
             
               Nicholas
               Bacon
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Person
             ,
             from
             whom
             I
             had
             this
             Speech
             ,
             is
             yet
             living
             ;
             who
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             found
             it
             in
             Manuscript
             ,
             amongst
             Papers
             and
             Notes
             of
             his
             great
             Grandfather
             ,
             
               George
               Parry
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             High
             Sheriff
             of
             
             Hereford-shire
             ,
             in
             the
             Second
             year
             of
             the
             said
             Queen
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     A
                     Speech
                     Made
                     in
                     the
                     Upper
                     House
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Supremacy
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     her
                     Majesty
                     ;
                     by
                     
                       Nicholas
                       Heath
                    
                     ,
                     Lord
                     Chancellor
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     year
                     of
                     the
                     Reign
                     of
                     Queen
                     Elizabeth
                     ,
                     above
                     100
                     years
                     since
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       the
                       Original
                       Copy
                       it
                       is
                       stiled
                       ,
                       
                         A
                         Tale
                         told
                         in
                         Parliament
                      
                       .
                       
                         For
                         Oaths
                         the
                         Land
                         shall
                         be
                         cloathed
                         in
                         Mourning
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       My
                       Lords
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     WIth
                     all
                     humble
                     Submission
                     of
                     my
                     whole
                     Discourse
                     to
                     your
                     Wisdoms
                     ,
                     I
                     purpose
                     to
                     speak
                     to
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     this
                     Act
                     ,
                     touching
                     the
                     Supremacy
                     ;
                     that
                     so
                     ,
                     what
                     this
                     Honourable
                     Assembly
                     is
                     now
                     a
                     doing
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     passing
                     of
                     this
                     Act
                     ,
                     may
                     thereby
                     be
                     better
                     weighed
                     ,
                     and
                     considered
                     by
                     your
                     Wisdoms
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     When
                     by
                     the
                     Virtue
                     of
                     this
                     Act
                     of
                     the
                     
                     Supremacy
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     forsake
                     and
                     fly
                     from
                     the
                     See
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     considered
                     ,
                     what
                     matter
                     lieth
                     therein
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     matter
                     of
                     danger
                     ,
                     or
                     inconvenience
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     ,
                     whether
                     there
                     be
                     none
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     If
                     the
                     intent
                     of
                     this
                     Act
                     be
                     to
                     grant
                     ,
                     or
                     settle
                     upon
                     the
                     Queens
                     Majesty
                     a
                     Supremacy
                     ;
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     considered
                     of
                     your
                     Wisdoms
                     ,
                     what
                     this
                     Supremacy
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     whether
                     it
                     doth
                     consist
                     in
                     Spiritual
                     Government
                     ,
                     or
                     Temporal
                     ?
                  
                   
                     If
                     in
                     Temporal
                     ;
                     what
                     further
                     Authority
                     can
                     this
                     House
                     give
                     Her
                     ,
                     more
                     than
                     what
                     She
                     already
                     hath
                     by
                     right
                     of
                     Inheritance
                     ?
                     And
                     not
                     by
                     our
                     Gift
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     Appointment
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     Being
                     our
                     Sovereign
                     Lord
                     and
                     Lady
                     ;
                     our
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     Queen
                     ;
                     our
                     Empress
                     and
                     Emperor
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     ,
                     further
                     than
                     this
                     ,
                     we
                     acknowledge
                     Her
                     to
                     be
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     ough
                     :
                     also
                     to
                     grant
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Emperor
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     Prince
                     ,
                     being
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Subjects
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       Heads
                       of
                       their
                       Church
                       .
                    
                     Whereby
                     we
                     shall
                     do
                     an
                     Act
                     ,
                     as
                     disagreeable
                     to
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     as
                     this
                     seems
                     to
                     Catholicks
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     you
                     say
                     ,
                     The
                     Supremacy
                     consists
                     in
                     Spiritual
                     concernments
                     .
                  
                   
                     Then
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     considered
                     ,
                     what
                     the
                     
                       Spiritual
                       Government
                    
                     is
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     what
                     points
                     it
                     doth
                     chiefly
                     consist
                     :
                     Which
                     being
                     first
                     agreed
                     upon
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     further
                     considered
                     of
                     your
                     Wisdoms
                     ,
                     whether
                     this
                     House
                     may
                     grant
                     it
                     to
                     
                     her
                     Highness
                     or
                     not
                     ?
                     And
                     whether
                     her
                     Highness
                     be
                     an
                     apt
                     Person
                     to
                     receive
                     the
                     same
                     ?
                  
                   
                     So
                     by
                     through
                     Examination
                     of
                     these
                     parts
                     ,
                     your
                     Honors
                     shall
                     proceed
                     in
                     this
                     matter
                     groundedly
                     ,
                     upon
                     such
                     sure
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     deceived
                     by
                     ignorance
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     to
                     the
                     First
                     Point
                     ,
                     wherein
                     I
                     promised
                     to
                     examine
                     ,
                     what
                     matter
                     of
                     weight
                     ,
                     danger
                     ,
                     or
                     inconvenience
                     might
                     be
                     incurred
                     ,
                     by
                     this
                     our
                     forsaking
                     ,
                     and
                     flying
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     no
                     further
                     matter
                     therein
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     with-drawing
                     our
                     Obedience
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Popes
                       Person
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     supposing
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     declared
                     himself
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     very
                     Austere
                     and
                     Severe
                     Father
                     to
                     us
                     )
                     then
                     the
                     business
                     were
                     not
                     of
                     so
                     great
                     importance
                     ;
                     as
                     indeed
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     will
                     immediately
                     here
                     appear
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     ,
                     by
                     relinquishing
                     and
                     forsaking
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     See
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     forsake
                     and
                     fly
                     from
                     all
                     General
                     Councils
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     From
                     all
                     Canonical
                     and
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Laws
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     From
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     Christian
                     Princes
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     and
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     We
                     must
                     forsake
                     and
                     fly
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                     Unity
                     of
                     Christ's
                     Church
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     by
                     leaping
                     out
                     of
                     Peter's
                     Ship
                     ,
                     we
                     hazard
                     our selves
                     to
                     be
                     over-whelmed
                     in
                     the
                     waves
                     of
                     Schism
                     ,
                     of
                     Sects
                     ,
                     and
                     Divisions
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     Touching
                     the
                     General
                     Councils
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     name
                     unto
                     you
                     these
                     Four
                     :
                     The
                     Nicene
                     Council
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     Constantinopolitan
                     Council
                     ,
                     the
                     Ephesine
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Chalcedon
                     :
                     All
                     which
                     are
                     approved
                     by
                     all
                     Men.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     these
                     same
                     Councils
                     ,
                     Saint
                     Gregory
                     writeth
                     in
                     this
                     wise
                     ;
                     
                       Sicut
                       enim
                       Sancti
                       Evangelii
                       quatuor
                       Libros
                       ,
                       sic
                       haec
                       quatuor
                       Concilia
                       ,
                    
                     Nicenum
                     ,
                     Constantinopolitanum
                     ,
                     Ephesinum
                     ,
                     &
                     Chalcedonense
                     ,
                     
                       suscipere
                       ,
                       ac
                       venerari
                       me
                       fareor
                       :
                    
                     That
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     in
                     English
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       confess
                       ,
                       I
                       do
                       receive
                       ,
                       and
                       reverence
                       those
                       Four
                       General
                       Councils
                       ,
                       of
                       
                         Nice
                         ,
                         Constantinople
                         ,
                         &c.
                      
                       even
                       as
                       I
                       do
                       the
                       Four
                       Holy
                       Evangelists
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     At
                     the
                     Nicene
                     Council
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     of
                     the
                     Four
                     ,
                     the
                     Bishops
                     which
                     were
                     there
                     Assembled
                     ,
                     did
                     write
                     there
                     Epistles
                     to
                     Sylvester
                     ,
                     then
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       their
                       decrees
                       then
                       made
                       ,
                       might
                       be
                       confirmed
                       by
                       his
                       Authority
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     At
                     the
                     Council
                     kept
                     at
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     Bishops
                     there
                     ,
                     were
                     obedient
                     to
                     Damasus
                     ,
                     then
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     :
                     He
                     ,
                     as
                     chief
                     in
                     the
                     Council
                     ,
                     gave
                     Sentence
                     against
                     the
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     
                       Macedonius
                       ,
                       Sabellius
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Eunomius
                     :
                     Which
                     Eunomius
                     was
                     both
                     an
                     Arrian
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     first
                     Author
                     of
                     that
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       only
                       Faith
                       doth
                       justifie
                    
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     (
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     )
                     it
                     is
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     lamented
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     ,
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     are
                     much
                     more
                     inclined
                     to
                     raise
                     up
                     the
                     Errors
                     and
                     Sects
                     of
                     Ancient
                     condemned
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     True
                     ,
                     Approved
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     Catholick
                     and
                     Learned
                     Fathers
                     of
                     Christ
                     his
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     At
                     the
                     Ephesine
                     Council
                     Nestorius
                     the
                     Heretick
                     was
                     condemned
                     by
                     Celestine
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     he
                     being
                     chief
                     Judge
                     there
                     .
                  
                   
                     At
                     the
                     Chalcedon
                     Council
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     Bishops
                     there
                     Assembled
                     ,
                     did
                     write
                     their
                     humble
                     Submission
                     unto
                     Leo
                     ,
                     then
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ;
                     wherein
                     they
                     did
                     acknowledge
                     him
                     there
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     
                       Chief
                       Head
                    
                     :
                     Six
                     Hundred
                     and
                     Thirty
                     Bishops
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     See
                     Apostolick
                     ,
                     and
                     its
                     Authority
                     ,
                     were
                     to
                     contemn
                     and
                     set
                     at
                     nought
                     the
                     Authority
                     and
                     Decrees
                     of
                     those
                     noble
                     Councils
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     We
                     must
                     forsake
                     and
                     fly
                     from
                     all
                     Canonical
                     and
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Laws
                     of
                     Christ
                     his
                     Church
                     ;
                     whereunto
                     we
                     have
                     already
                     professed
                     our
                     Obedience
                     at
                     
                       the
                       Font
                    
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Credo
                       Sanctam
                       Ecclesiam
                       Catholicam
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       believe
                       the
                       Holy
                       Catholick
                       Church
                       :
                    
                     Which
                     Article
                     containeth
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     must
                     receive
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Church
                     ,
                     obey
                     her
                     Laws
                     ,
                     and
                     live
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     Which
                     Laws
                     do
                     depend
                     wholly
                     upon
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     
                       See
                       Apostolick
                    
                     .
                     And
                     like
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     here
                     openly
                     professed
                     by
                     the
                     Judges
                     of
                     the
                     Realm
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Laws
                     agreed
                     upon
                     in
                     the
                     Higher
                     and
                     Lower
                     Houses
                     of
                     this
                     Honourable
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     be
                     of
                     small
                     ,
                     or
                     none
                     effect
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     Royal
                     Assent
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     or
                     Prince
                     be
                     given
                     thereunto
                     :
                     Even
                     so
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Laws
                     made
                     cannot
                     bind
                     the
                     Universal
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                     without
                     the
                     Royal
                     Assent
                     ,
                     and
                     Confirmation
                     of
                     the
                     
                       See
                       Apostolick
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     We
                     must
                     forsake
                     and
                     fly
                     from
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     Christian
                     Princes
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     Protestant
                     or
                     Catholick
                     Christians
                     ,
                     when
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     do
                     agree
                     with
                     these
                     our
                     doings
                     :
                     King
                     Henry
                     the
                     Eighth
                     being
                     the
                     first
                     that
                     ever
                     took
                     upon
                     him
                     the
                     Title
                     of
                     Supremacy
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     whereas
                     it
                     was
                     of
                     late
                     ,
                     here
                     in
                     this
                     House
                     ,
                     said
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     Nobleman
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Title
                     of
                     Supremacy
                     is
                     of
                     right
                     due
                     to
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     King
                     ;
                     then
                     it
                     would
                     follow
                     ,
                     That
                     Herod
                     being
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     Supreme
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     at
                     Jerusalem
                     :
                     And
                     Nero
                     the
                     Emperor
                     ,
                     Supreme
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     at
                     Rome
                     ;
                     they
                     being
                     both
                     Infidels
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     no
                     members
                     of
                     Christ
                     his
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     if
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     at
                     his
                     departure
                     from
                     this
                     World
                     ,
                     should
                     have
                     left
                     the
                     Spiritual
                     Government
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     in
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     Emperors
                     ,
                     and
                     Kings
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     committed
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     how
                     negligently
                     then
                     should
                     he
                     have
                     left
                     his
                     Church
                     !
                  
                   
                     It
                     shall
                     appear
                     right
                     well
                     ,
                     by
                     calling
                     to
                     mind
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Emperor
                     
                       Constantinus
                       Magnus
                    
                     was
                     the
                     First
                     
                       Christian
                       Emperor
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     Baptized
                     by
                     Sylvester
                     ,
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     about
                     Three
                     hundred
                     years
                     after
                     the
                     Ascension
                     of
                     
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     by
                     your
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     Constantine
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     Christian
                     Emperor
                     was
                     the
                     
                       First
                       Head
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Spiritual
                     
                     Governor
                     of
                     Christ
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     throughout
                     his
                     Empire
                     ;
                     then
                     it
                     followeth
                     ,
                     That
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     Three
                     Hundred
                     years
                     ,
                     unto
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     this
                     Constantine
                     ,
                     left
                     his
                     Church
                     (
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     so
                     dearly
                     bought
                     by
                     effusion
                     of
                     his
                     most
                     precious
                     Blood
                     )
                     without
                     any
                     Head
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     how
                     untrue
                     the
                     saying
                     of
                     this
                     Nobleman
                     was
                     ,
                     it
                     shall
                     further
                     appear
                     by
                     Example
                     of
                     Ozia
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     of
                     King
                     David
                     .
                     For
                     King
                     Ozia
                     did
                     take
                     the
                     Censor
                     to
                     do
                     Incense
                     to
                     the
                     Altar
                     of
                     God.
                     The
                     Priest
                     Azarias
                     did
                     resist
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     expelled
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                     
                       Non
                       est
                       Officii
                       tui
                    
                     ,
                     Ozia
                     ,
                     
                       ut
                       adoleas
                       Incensum
                       Domino
                       ;
                       sed
                       est
                       Sacerdotum
                       ,
                       &
                       Filiorum
                    
                     Aaron
                     :
                     
                       Ad
                       hujusmodi
                       enim
                       Officium
                       consecrati
                    
                     .
                     That
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       is
                       not
                       thy
                       Office
                       ,
                       Ozia
                       ,
                       to
                       offer
                       Incense
                       to
                       the
                       Altar
                       of
                       God.
                       But
                       it
                       is
                       the
                       Priests
                       Office
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Sons
                       of
                       Aaron
                       ;
                       for
                       they
                       are
                       Consecrated
                       ,
                       and
                       Anointed
                       to
                       that
                       Office.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Now
                     I
                     shall
                     most
                     humbly
                     demand
                     this
                     question
                     ;
                     When
                     the
                     Priest
                     Azarias
                     said
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     
                       Non
                       est
                       Officii
                       tui
                    
                     ;
                     whether
                     he
                     said
                     Truth
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     ?
                     If
                     you
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     spake
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     King
                     was
                     not
                     Supreme
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     .
                     If
                     you
                     shall
                     say
                     ,
                     No
                     :
                     Why
                     did
                     God
                     plague
                     the
                     King
                     with
                     Leprosie
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     Priest
                     ?
                  
                   
                     The
                     Priest
                     ,
                     Azarias
                     ,
                     in
                     resisting
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     thrusting
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     ;
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     did
                     the
                     Priest
                     play
                     the
                     faithful
                     part
                     of
                     a
                     
                     Subject
                     ,
                     or
                     no
                     ?
                     If
                     you
                     answer
                     No
                     ;
                     why
                     then
                     did
                     God
                     spare
                     the
                     Priest
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     spare
                     the
                     King
                     ?
                     If
                     you
                     answer
                     ,
                     Yea
                     ;
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     manifest
                     ,
                     Ozia
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     Supreme
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     as
                     touching
                     the
                     Example
                     of
                     King
                     David
                     ,
                     in
                     bringing
                     home
                     the
                     Ark
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     the
                     Country
                     of
                     the
                     Philistians
                     to
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     David
                     ,
                     what
                     Supremacy
                     ,
                     or
                     Government
                     of
                     God's
                     Ark
                     ,
                     did
                     King
                     David
                     there
                     take
                     upon
                     him
                     ?
                     Did
                     he
                     place
                     himself
                     amongst
                     the
                     Priests
                     ?
                     Or
                     take
                     upon
                     him
                     any
                     Spiritual
                     Function
                     unto
                     them
                     appertaining
                     ?
                     Did
                     he
                     approach
                     neer
                     unto
                     the
                     Ark
                     ?
                     Or
                     yet
                     presume
                     to
                     touch
                     the
                     same
                     ?
                     No
                     doubtless
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     had
                     seen
                     before
                     ,
                     Ozia
                     strucken
                     to
                     death
                     by
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     like
                     arrogance
                     and
                     presumption
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     therefore
                     King
                     David
                     did
                     go
                     before
                     the
                     Ark
                     of
                     God
                     with
                     his
                     Harp
                     ,
                     making
                     Melody
                     ;
                     and
                     placed
                     himself
                     amongst
                     the
                     Minstrels
                     ,
                     and
                     humbly
                     did
                     abase
                     himself
                     ,
                     (
                     being
                     a
                     King
                     )
                     as
                     to
                     dance
                     and
                     leap
                     before
                     the
                     Ark
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     like
                     as
                     his
                     other
                     Subjects
                     did
                     :
                     Insomuch
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     Queen
                     Michol
                     ,
                     King
                     
                     Saul's
                     Daughter
                     ,
                     beholding
                     and
                     seeing
                     this
                     great
                     Humility
                     of
                     King
                     David
                     ,
                     did
                     disdain
                     thereat
                     .
                     Whereunto
                     King
                     David
                     ,
                     making
                     answer
                     ,
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Ludam
                       ,
                       &
                       vilior
                       fiam
                       plùs
                       quàm
                       factus
                       sum
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       dance
                       ,
                       and
                       abase
                       my self
                       ,
                       more
                       than
                       yet
                       I
                       have
                       done
                       ;
                       and
                       abjecting
                       my self
                       in
                       mine
                       own
                       eyes
                       ,
                       I
                       shall
                       appear
                       more
                       glorious
                       with
                       
                       those
                       Handmaids
                       ,
                       that
                       you
                       talk
                       of
                       .
                       I
                       will
                       play
                       here
                       before
                       my
                       Lord
                       ;
                       which
                       hath
                       chosen
                       me
                       ,
                       rather
                       than
                       thy
                       Father's
                       House
                       .
                    
                     And
                     whereas
                     Queen
                     Michol
                     was
                     therefore
                     plagued
                     at
                     God's
                     hand
                     ,
                     with
                     perpetual
                     Sterility
                     and
                     Barrenness
                     ,
                     King
                     David
                     received
                     great
                     praise
                     for
                     his
                     Humility
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     may
                     it
                     please
                     your
                     Honours
                     ,
                     to
                     consider
                     which
                     of
                     both
                     these
                     Kings
                     Examples
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     most
                     convenient
                     for
                     your
                     Wisdoms
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     Queens
                     Majesty
                     to
                     follow
                     ;
                     whether
                     the
                     Example
                     of
                     Proud
                     Ozia
                     ;
                     moving
                     Her
                     ,
                     by
                     your
                     perswasions
                     and
                     Councils
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     upon
                     her
                     Spiritual
                     Government
                     ;
                     and
                     thereby
                     exposing
                     her
                     Soul
                     to
                     be
                     plagued
                     at
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     King
                     Ozia
                     was
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     Example
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     King
                     David
                     ,
                     which
                     ,
                     in
                     refusal
                     of
                     all
                     Spiritual
                     Government
                     about
                     the
                     Ark
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     did
                     humble
                     himself
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     declared
                     unto
                     you
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereunto
                     our
                     Sovereign
                     Lady
                     ,
                     the
                     Queens
                     Highness
                     ,
                     of
                     Her
                     own
                     nature
                     being
                     well
                     inclined
                     ;
                     we
                     may
                     assure
                     our selves
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     of
                     Her
                     as
                     Humble
                     ,
                     as
                     Virtuous
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     Godly
                     a
                     Mistress
                     to
                     Reign
                     over
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     ever
                     had
                     English
                     People
                     here
                     in
                     this
                     Realm
                     ;
                     if
                     that
                     her
                     Highness
                     be
                     not
                     by
                     your
                     Flattery
                     ,
                     and
                     Dissimulation
                     ,
                     seduced
                     and
                     beguiled
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     and
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     We
                     must
                     forsake
                     ,
                     and
                     fly
                     from
                     the
                     Holy
                     Unity
                     of
                     Christ's-Church
                     :
                     Seeing
                     that
                     St.
                     Cyprian
                     ,
                     that
                     Holy
                     Martyr
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     great
                     Clerk
                     ,
                     doth
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Unity
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     doth
                     depend
                     upon
                     
                       Peter's
                       Authority
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Successors
                     .
                     Therefore
                     by
                     leaping
                     out
                     of
                     
                     Peter's
                     Ship
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     overwhelmed
                     with
                     the
                     Waves
                     of
                     Schisms
                     ,
                     of
                     Sects
                     and
                     Divisions
                     :
                     Because
                     the
                     same
                     Holy
                     Martyr
                     in
                     his
                     Third
                     Epistle
                     to
                     Cornelius
                     testifieth
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       all
                       Heresies
                       ,
                       Sects
                       ,
                       and
                       Schisms
                       ,
                       do
                       spring
                       only
                       from
                       hence
                       ,
                       that
                       Men
                       will
                       not
                       be
                       obedient
                       to
                       the
                       Head-Bishop
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     And
                     how
                     true
                     this
                     saying
                     of
                     St.
                     Cyprian
                     is
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     it
                     most
                     apparent
                     to
                     all
                     Men
                     that
                     list
                     to
                     see
                     ,
                     both
                     by
                     the
                     Example
                     of
                     the
                     Germans
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     us
                     ,
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     of
                     England
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     by
                     this
                     our
                     forsaking
                     ,
                     and
                     flying
                     from
                     the
                     Unity
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     this
                     inconveniency
                     amongst
                     many
                     ,
                     must
                     consequently
                     follow
                     :
                     That
                     either
                     we
                     must
                     grant
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     True
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     a
                     malignant
                     Church
                     .
                     If
                     you
                     Answer
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     True
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     where
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     is
                     truly
                     taught
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Sacraments
                     rightly
                     Administred
                     ;
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     disburthen
                     our selves
                     of
                     our
                     forsaking
                     ,
                     and
                     flying
                     from
                     that
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     do
                     confess
                     ,
                     and
                     acknowledge
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     When
                     with
                     that
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     One
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     admit
                     of
                     any
                     Separation
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     you
                     Answer
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     Malignant
                     Church
                     ;
                     then
                     it
                     will
                     
                     follow
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     have
                     not
                     as
                     yet
                     received
                     any
                     Benefit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     seeing
                     we
                     have
                     received
                     no
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     nor
                     no
                     other
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     was
                     sent
                     unto
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     in
                     King
                     Lucius
                     his
                     days
                     ,
                     at
                     whose
                     humble
                     Epistle
                     the
                     Holy
                     Martyr
                     Elutherius
                     ,
                     then
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     did
                     send
                     into
                     this
                     Realm
                     two
                     Holy
                     Monks
                     ,
                     Fugatius
                     ,
                     and
                     Damianus
                     ;
                     by
                     whose
                     Doctrine
                     and
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     we
                     were
                     first
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Chrrst
                     of
                     his
                     Holy
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     most
                     Holy
                     Sacraments
                     .
                  
                   
                     Then
                     Secu●…y
                     〈◊〉
                     St.
                     Gregory
                     ,
                     being
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     did
                     sen●…
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     Realm
                     two
                     other
                     Holy
                     Monks
                     ,
                     St.
                     Austin
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     the
                     Apostle
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     and
                     Milletus
                     ,
                     to
                     receive
                     the
                     very
                     self
                     same
                     Faith
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     been
                     before
                     planted
                     here
                     in
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     days
                     of
                     King
                     Lucius
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     and
                     Last
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     
                       Paulus
                       Tertius
                    
                     being
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     did
                     send
                     hither
                     the
                     Lord
                     Cardinal
                     Pool
                     his
                     Grace
                     ,
                     (
                     by
                     Birth
                     a
                     Nobleman
                     of
                     this
                     Land
                     )
                     his
                     Legate
                     ,
                     to
                     restore
                     us
                     unto
                     the
                     same
                     Faith
                     which
                     the
                     Martyr
                     ,
                     St.
                     Eleutherius
                     and
                     St.
                     Gregory
                     had
                     Planted
                     here
                     many
                     years
                     before
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     therefore
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     be
                     not
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     false
                     and
                     Malignant
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     have
                     we
                     been
                     deceived
                     all
                     this
                     while
                     ;
                     seeing
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     must
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     nature
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     Church
                     
                     is
                     ,
                     from
                     whence
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     came
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     in
                     relinquishing
                     ,
                     and
                     forsaking
                     that
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     shall
                     be
                     forced
                     to
                     seek
                     further
                     for
                     another
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     other
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     other
                     Faith
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     than
                     we
                     have
                     hitherto
                     received
                     :
                     Which
                     will
                     breed
                     such
                     a
                     Schism
                     ,
                     and
                     Error
                     in
                     Faith
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     never
                     in
                     any
                     Christian
                     Realm
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     of
                     your
                     Wisdoms
                     worthy
                     of
                     Consideration
                     ,
                     and
                     maturely
                     to
                     be
                     pondered
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     provided
                     for
                     ,
                     before
                     you
                     pass
                     this
                     Act
                     of
                     Supremacy
                     .
                     Thus
                     much
                     touching
                     the
                     First
                     chief
                     Point
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     to
                     the
                     Second
                     Deliberation
                     ,
                     wherein
                     I
                     promised
                     to
                     move
                     your
                     Honors
                     ,
                     to
                     consider
                     ,
                     What
                     this
                     Supremacy
                     is
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     go
                     about
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     this
                     Act
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     unto
                     the
                     Queen
                     ,
                     and
                     wherein
                     it
                     doth
                     consist
                     ;
                     whether
                     in
                     Spiritual
                     Government
                     ,
                     or
                     Temporal
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     Spiritual
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     these
                     words
                     in
                     the
                     Act
                     do
                     import
                     ,
                     
                       Supream
                       Head
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       ,
                       immediately
                       and
                       next
                       unto
                       God
                       ;
                       )
                    
                     Then
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     considered
                     ,
                     in
                     what
                     Points
                     this
                     Spiritual
                     Government
                     doth
                     consist
                     ?
                     and
                     the
                     Points
                     being
                     well
                     known
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     considered
                     ,
                     Whether
                     this
                     House
                     hath
                     Authority
                     to
                     grant
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     her
                     Highness
                     Ability
                     to
                     receive
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     as
                     concerning
                     the
                     Points
                     ,
                     
                       wherein
                       Spiritual
                       Government
                       doth
                       consist
                    
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     ,
                     in
                     reading
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     whole
                     course
                     of
                     Divinity
                     thereupon
                     (
                     as
                     to
                     my
                     Vocation
                     belongeth
                     )
                     observed
                     these
                     Four
                     ,
                     as
                     chief
                     among
                     many
                     others
                     :
                     
                     whereof
                     the
                     first
                     is
                     ,
                     The
                     Power
                     to
                     loose
                     and
                     bind
                     Sins
                     .
                     When
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     in
                     ordaining
                     Peter
                     to
                     be
                     Chief
                     ,
                     and
                     Head-Governor
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Tibi
                       dabo
                       Claves
                       Regni
                       Coelorum
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       thee
                       will
                       I
                       give
                       the
                       the
                       Keys
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       Heaven
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     Now
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     considered
                     by
                     your
                     Wisdoms
                     ,
                     whewhether
                     you
                     have
                     sufficient
                     Authority
                     to
                     grant
                     unto
                     her
                     Majesty
                     this
                     first
                     Point
                     of
                     Spiritual
                     Government
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     say
                     unto
                     Her
                     ,
                     
                       Tibi
                       dabimus
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                     To
                     
                       Thee
                       will
                       we
                       give
                       the
                       Keys
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       of
                       Heaven
                       .
                    
                     If
                     you
                     say
                     Yea
                     ;
                     then
                     do
                     we
                     require
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     Warrant
                     and
                     Commission
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Virtue
                     of
                     God's
                     Word
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     you
                     say
                     No
                     :
                     then
                     you
                     may
                     be
                     well
                     assured
                     ,
                     and
                     perswade
                     your selves
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     have
                     not
                     sufficient
                     Authority
                     to
                     make
                     her
                     Highness
                     
                       Supream
                       Head
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       Christ
                    
                     here
                     in
                     this
                     Realm
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Second
                     Point
                     of
                     
                       Spiritual
                       Government
                    
                     is
                     gathered
                     out
                     of
                     these
                     words
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     spoken
                     to
                     St.
                     Peter
                     in
                     the
                     20th
                     .
                     Chapter
                     of
                     St.
                     
                     John's
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     
                       Pasce
                       ,
                       —
                       &
                       Pasce
                       —
                       &
                       Pasce
                       ,
                    
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       Feed
                       my
                       Lambs
                       ,
                       Feed
                       my
                       Lambs
                       ,
                       Feed
                       my
                       Sheep
                       :
                    
                     Now
                     ,
                     whether
                     your
                     Honors
                     have
                     Authority
                     by
                     this
                     Court
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     unto
                     our
                     Sovereign
                     Lady
                     ,
                     
                       Pasce
                       ,
                       &
                       Pasce
                       ,
                       &
                       Pasce
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     That
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Feed
                       you
                       the
                       Flock
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     you
                     must
                     shew
                     your
                     Warrant
                     and
                     Commission
                     for
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     further
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     Her
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     being
                     a
                     Woman
                     by
                     
                     Birth
                     and
                     Nature
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     qualified
                     by
                     God's
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     feed
                     the
                     Flock
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     appears
                     most
                     plainly
                     by
                     St.
                     Paul
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     wise
                     ,
                     
                       Taceant
                       Mulieres
                       in
                       Ecclesiis
                       ,
                       sicut
                       &
                       lex
                       dicit
                       .
                       Ler
                       Women
                       be
                       silent
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       :
                    
                     for
                     
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       Lawful
                       for
                       them
                       to
                       speak
                       ,
                    
                     but
                     
                       to
                       be
                       in
                       subjection
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       the
                       Law
                       saith
                    
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     followeth
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     place
                     .
                     
                       Turpe
                       est
                       enim
                       ,
                       Mulieres
                       loqui
                       in
                       Ecclesiâ
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       that
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       seemly
                       for
                       a
                       Woman
                       to
                       speak
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                     And
                     in
                     his
                     second
                     Epistle
                     to
                     
                       Timothy
                       ,
                       Dominari
                       in
                       virum
                       ,
                       sed
                       esse
                       silentes
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     allow
                     not
                     that
                     a
                     Woman
                     be
                     a
                     Teacher
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     above
                     her
                     Husband
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     keep
                     her self
                     in
                     silence
                     .
                     Therefore
                     it
                     appears
                     likewise
                     ,
                     as
                     your
                     Honors
                     have
                     not
                     Authority
                     to
                     give
                     her
                     Highness
                     this
                     second
                     Point
                     of
                     Spiritual
                     Government
                     ,
                     to
                     Feed
                     the
                     Flock
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     So
                     by
                     St.
                     Pauls
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     her
                     Highness
                     may
                     not
                     intermeddle
                     her self
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     She
                     cannot
                     be
                     
                       Supream
                       Head
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       here
                    
                     in
                     England
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Third
                     chief
                     Point
                     of
                     Spiritual
                     Government
                     is
                     gathered
                     out
                     of
                     those
                     words
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     spoken
                     to
                     St.
                     Peter
                     in
                     the
                     22th
                     .
                     Chapter
                     of
                     St.
                     Lukes
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     
                       Ego
                       rogavi
                       pro
                       Te
                       ,
                       ut
                       non
                       deficiat
                       fides
                       Tua
                       ;
                       &
                       Tu
                       aliquando
                       conversus
                       ,
                       confirma
                       fratres
                       Tuos
                       .
                    
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       Prayed
                       for
                       Thee
                       ,
                       that
                       thy
                       Faith
                       shall
                       not
                       fail
                       ;
                       and
                       thou
                       being
                       converted
                       ,
                       Confirm
                       thy
                       Brethren
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     ratifie
                     them
                     in
                     wholesome
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     Administration
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ;
                     which
                     are
                     
                     the
                     Holy
                     Instruments
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     Instituted
                     and
                     Ordained
                     for
                     our
                     Sanctification
                     ;
                     that
                     without
                     them
                     his
                     Grace
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     .
                     But
                     to
                     Preach
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     administer
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     a
                     Woman
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     do
                     ;
                     neither
                     may
                     she
                     be
                     Supream
                     of
                     
                     Christ's
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Fourth
                     and
                     Last
                     chief
                     point
                     of
                     
                       Spiritual
                       Government
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     promised
                     to
                     Note
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     doth
                     consist
                     in
                     the
                     Excommunication
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Spiritual
                       Punishment
                    
                     of
                     all
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     shall
                     approve
                     themselves
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Obedient
                     Children
                     of
                     Christ's
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   
                     Of
                     which
                     Authority
                     our
                     Saviour
                     Christ
                     speaks
                     in
                     St.
                     
                     Matthew's
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     18th
                     .
                     Chapter
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       your
                       Brother
                       offending
                       will
                       not
                       hear
                       your
                       charitable
                       admonition
                       ,
                       whether
                       secretly
                       at
                       first
                       ,
                       or
                       yet
                       before
                       one
                       ,
                       or
                       two
                       Witnesses
                       ,
                       then
                       we
                       must
                       complain
                       of
                       him
                       to
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         If
                         he
                         will
                         not
                         hear
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         let
                         him
                         be
                         taken
                         as
                         an
                         Heathen
                         or
                         Publican
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     So
                     the
                     Apostle
                     did
                     Excommunicate
                     the
                     notorious
                     Fornicator
                     ,
                     that
                     was
                     among
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     his
                     Apostleship
                     :
                     unto
                     which
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     Christ
                     ascending
                     into
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     did
                     leave
                     the
                     whole
                     Spiritual
                     Government
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     appeareth
                     by
                     those
                     plain
                     words
                     of
                     St.
                     Paul
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Ephesians
                     ,
                     Chap.
                     4th
                     .
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Ipse
                       dedit
                       Ecclesiae
                       suae
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       He
                       hath
                       given
                       to
                       his
                       Church
                       ,
                       some
                       to
                       be
                       Apostles
                       ,
                       some
                       Evangelists
                       ,
                       some
                       Pastors
                    
                     
                     
                       and
                       Doctors
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       consummation
                       of
                       the
                       Saints
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     
                       the
                       work
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       edifying
                       of
                       the
                       Body
                       of
                       Christ.
                    
                     But
                     a
                     Woman
                     in
                     the
                     degrees
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     called
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     nor
                     Evangelist
                     ;
                     nor
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Pastor
                     (
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     a
                     Shepheard
                     )
                     nor
                     a
                     Doctor
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Preacher
                     .
                     Therefore
                     she
                     cannot
                     be
                     
                       Supream
                       Head
                    
                     of
                     
                     Christ's
                     Militant
                     Church
                     ;
                     nor
                     yet
                     of
                     any
                     part
                     thereof
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     High
                     Government
                     God
                     hath
                     appointed
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     Pastors
                     of
                     his
                     People
                     ;
                     as
                     St.
                     Paul
                     plainly
                     witnesseth
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     20th
                     .
                     Chapter
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Acts
                       of
                       the
                       Apostles
                    
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Attendite
                       vobis
                       ,
                       &
                       universo
                       gregi
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     And
                     thus
                     much
                     I
                     have
                     here
                     said
                     ,
                     right
                     Honorable
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     very
                     good
                     Lords
                     ,
                     against
                     this
                     Act
                     of
                     Supremacy
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     my
                     poor
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     Love
                     ,
                     and
                     Fear
                     ,
                     and
                     Dread
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     chiefly
                     owe
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     my
                     Sovereign
                     Lord
                     and
                     Lady
                     the
                     Queens
                     Majesties
                     Highness
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     your
                     Honors
                     All.
                     Where
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     without
                     mature
                     consideration
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     Premises
                     ,
                     your
                     Honors
                     shall
                     never
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     shew
                     your
                     faces
                     before
                     your
                     enemies
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     matter
                     ;
                     being
                     so
                     strange
                     a
                     spectacle
                     and
                     example
                     in
                     Christ's
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     this
                     Realm
                     is
                     only
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     no
                     other
                     Christian
                     Realm
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     humbly
                     beseeching
                     your
                     Honors
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     in
                     good
                     part
                     ,
                     this
                     my
                     rude
                     and
                     plain
                     Speech
                     ,
                     which
                     here
                     I
                     have
                     used
                     ,
                     of
                     much
                     Zeal
                     and
                     fervent
                     good
                     will
                     :
                     And
                     now
                     I
                     shall
                     not
                     trouble
                     
                     your
                     Honors
                     any
                     longer
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               as
               to
               this
               Speech
            
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             Speech
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             else
             could
             be
             said
             against
             it
             ,
             the
             Act
             passed
             ,
             and
             this
             Supremacy
             was
             granted
             to
             the
             Queen
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 further
                 Prosecution
                 of
                 the
                 Settlement
                 of
                 this
                 Change
                 of
                 Religion
                 Established
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Opposition
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Clergy
                 against
                 this
                 strange
                 Innovation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               108.
               
            
             
               NOw
               for
               the
               better
               exercising
               ,
               and
               enjoying
               the
               Jurisdiction
               thus
               acknowledged
               in
               the
               Crown
               ,
               there
               was
               this
               Clause
               put
               into
               the
               Act
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 Lawful
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 give
                 Power
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 she
                 thought
                 fit
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 visit
                 ,
                 reform
                 ,
                 redress
                 ,
                 order
                 ,
                 correct
                 and
                 amend
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Errors
                 ,
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 With
                 this
                 Proviso
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 be
                 accounted
                 Heresie
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 so
                 adjudged
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 first
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 National
                 ,
                 or
                 Provincial
                 Council
                 ,
                 determining
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 finally
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 adjudged
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               first
               Foundation
               of
               the
               
                 High
                 Commission
                 Court
              
               :
               And
               from
               hence
               issued
               that
               Commission
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Queens
               ministers
               proceeded
               in
               that
               visitation
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               for
               rectifying
               all
               such
               things
               as
               they
               found
               amiss
               .
            
             
               There
               also
               passed
               another
               Act
               ,
               for
               recommending
               and
               imposing
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               according
               to
               such
               Alterations
               ,
               and
               Corrections
               ,
               as
               were
               made
               therein
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               were
               appointed
               to
               review
               it
               .
               In
               performance
               of
               which
               service
               ,
               there
               was
               great
               care
               taken
               to
               expunge
               out
               all
               such
               passages
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               might
               give
               any
               Scandal
               or
               Offence
               to
               the
               Papists
               ;
               or
               be
               urged
               by
               them
               ,
               in
               excuse
               for
               their
               not
               coming
               to
               Church
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Litany
               fi●…st
               made
               and
               published
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               continued
               in
               the
               two
               Liturgies
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               there
               was
               a
               Prayer
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 detestable
                 enormities
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
              
               Which
               was
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               left
               out
               ,
               as
               giving
               matter
               of
               Scandal
               and
               dissatisfaction
               to
               all
               that
               Party
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               Liturgy
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               our
               Lord's
               Body
               was
               delivered
               with
               
               this
               Benediction
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Body
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 thy
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 to
                 Life
                 Everlasting
                 .
                 The
                 Blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               being
               thought
               by
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               give
               some
               countenance
               to
               the
               Carnal
               presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               (
               which
               passed
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Transubstantiation
               in
               the
               Schools
               of
               Rome
               )
               was
               altered
               in
               this
               Form
               into
               the
               second
               Liturgy
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Take
                 and
                 Eat
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 that
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 feed
                 on
                 him
                 in
                 thy
                 Heart
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 with
                 Thanksgiving
                 .
                 Take
                 and
                 drink
                 this
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               the
               Revisors
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               joyned
               both
               Forms
               together
               ,
               lest
               under
               colour
               of
               rejecting
               a
               carnal
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               thought
               also
               to
               ceny
               a
               
                 real
                 presence
              
               ,
               as
               was
               de●…ended
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               .
               Upon
               which
               ground
               they
               expunged
               also
               a
               
                 whole
                 Rubrick
              
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               
                 Communion
                 Service
              
               :
               by
               which
               it
               was
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 was
                 required
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 a
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 and
                 grateful
                 acknowledg●…ent
                 of
                 the
                 Benefits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 given
                 therein
                 unto
                 the
                 worthy
                 R●…ceiver
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 that
                 Prophanation
                 ,
                 and
                 Disorder
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 might
                 have
                 ensued
                 :
                 And
                 not
                 for
                 giving
                 any
                 Adoration
                 to
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 there
                 bodily
                 received
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 Real
                 or
                 Essential
                 Presence
                 
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood.
                 
              
               (
               This
               Rubrick
               is
               again
               lately
               inserted
               .
               )
            
             
               And
               to
               come
               up
               closer
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               it
               was
               ordered
               by
               the
               Queens
               Injunctions
               ,
               That
               the
               Sacramental
               Bread
               (
               which
               the
               Book
               required
               only
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
               finest
               Flower
               )
               should
               be
               made
               round
               ,
               in
               the
               fashion
               of
               the
               Wafers
               ,
               used
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               .
            
             
               She
               also
               Ordered
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord's
               Table
               should
               be
               placed
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               accustomed
               Reverence
               should
               be
               made
               
                 at
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
              
               :
               Musick
               retained
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Festivals
               observed
               ,
               with
               their
               several
               Eves
               .
            
             
               By
               which
               compliances
               ,
               and
               the
               expunging
               of
               the
               passages
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               Book
               was
               made
               more
               plausible
               :
               And
               that
               it
               might
               pass
               the
               better
               in
               both
               Houses
               ,
               when
               it
               came
               to
               the
               Vote
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               requisite
               ,
               That
               a
               Disputation
               should
               be
               held
               about
               some
               Points
               ,
               which
               were
               most
               likely
               to
               be
               keked
               at
               .
            
             
               Two
               Speeches
               were
               made
               against
               this
               Book
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               by
               Scot
               and
               Feckenham
               ;
               and
               one
               against
               the
               Queens
               Supremacy
               ,
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
               York
               :
               But
               they
               prevailed
               little
               in
               both
               Points
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               their
               Eloquence
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               which
               accompanied
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               there
               was
               little
               done
               ;
               because
               
               they
               despared
               of
               doing
               any
               good
               to
               Themselves
               or
               their
               Cause
               .
            
             
               The
               chief
               thing
               they
               did
               ,
               was
               a
               Declaration
               of
               their
               Judgments
               in
               some
               certain
               Points
               :
               which
               at
               that
               time
               were
               conceived
               fit
               to
               be
               commended
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               Christ's
               Assistance
               ,
               after
               the
               words
               of
               Consecration
               are
               duly
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               the
               Natural
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               conceived
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               is
               
                 really
                 present
              
               under
               the
               species
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
               As
               also
               his
               Natural
               Blood.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               after
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               there
               remains
               not
               the
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ;
               nor
               any
               Substance
               ,
               but
               the
               Substance
               of
               God
               and
               Man.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               that
               the
               true
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Blood
               ,
               is
               offered
               for
               a
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               Quick
               ,
               and
               Dead
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               the
               Supream
               Power
               of
               Feeding
               ,
               and
               Governing
               the
               Militant
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               Confirming
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               Peter
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               lawful
               Successors
               in
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               Vicars
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               That
               the
               Authority
               to
               handle
               and
               define
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               belong
               to
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               ,
               hath
               hitherto
               ever
               belonged
               ,
               and
               only
               ought
               to
               belong
               
               unto
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whom
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               hath
               placed
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               not
               unto
               Lay-men
               .
            
             
               These
               Articles
               they
               caused
               to
               be
               Engr●…ssed
               ;
               and
               so
               commended
               them
               to
               the
               Care
               and
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Higher
               House
               ;
               presented
               by
               Boner
               ,
               to
               the
               hands
               o●…
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Bacon
               :
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               candi●…ly
               received
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               they
               prevailed
               no
               further
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               or
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               when
               imparted
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               that
               (
               possibly
               )
               they
               might
               help
               forwards
               the
               aforementioned
               Disputation
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               on
               the
               Four
               and
               twentieth
               of
               June
               ,
               that
               that
               the
               〈◊〉
               Liturgy
               was
               to
               be
               officiated
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               In
               the
               performance
               o●…
               which
               service
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               giving
               no
               encouragement
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               Clergy
               being
               backw●…d
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               to
               put
               them
               to
               a
               Final
               T●…st
               ;
               and
               either
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               Conformity
               ,
               or
               to
               bestow
               their
               ●…laces
               and
               〈◊〉
               ,
               on
               m●…re
               ●…actable
               P●…sons
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               were
               reduced
               into
               a
               narrow●…
               〈◊〉
               ,
               than
               at
               any
               other
               time
               bef●…
               ,
               ●…ere
               being
               no
               more
               than
               Fifteen
               of
               that
               〈◊〉
               Order
               〈◊〉
               alive
               .
            
             
               These
               ,
               being
               ●…alled
               by
               certain
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               were
               required
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               Landaff
               ,
               only
               takes
               it
               :
               who
               having
               ●…merly
               submitted
               to
               every
               Change
               ,
               resolved
               to
               shew
               himself
               no
               Chang●…ing
               ,
               in
               not
               conforming
               to
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               .
            
             
             
               By
               all
               the
               rest
               it
               was
               refused
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               they
               were
               deprived
               of
               their
               Bishopricks
               .
               The
               Bishops
               being
               thus
               put
               out
               ,
               the
               Oath
               is
               tendred
               next
               to
               the
               Deans
               ,
               and
               Chapters
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               to
               the
               rural
               Clergy
               .
               
                 Thus
                 ●…r
              
               .
               Heylyn
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               here
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               That
               during
               the
               forementioned
               Convocation
               ,
               there
               came
               from
               both
               the
               Universities
               ,
               a
               Writing
               signed
               by
               a
               publick
               Notary
               ;
               by
               which
               they
               both
               signified
               their
               concurrence
               to
               the
               aforesaid
               Articles
               ,
               only
               with
               a
               little
               alteration
               of
               the
               last
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               Declarations
               ,
               and
               Protestations
               of
               the
               whole
               Representative
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               Universities
               ,
               were
               not
               like
               to
               signifie
               much
               ;
               since
               a
               Change
               of
               Religion
               was
               absolutely
               resolved
               on
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 an
                 Ignorant
                 and
                 Illiterate
              
               Clergy
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
                 medley
                 of
              
               Calvinists
               ,
               
                 introduced
                 to
                 Govern
                 this
                 New
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 particulars
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Settlement
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               115.
               
            
             
               BY
               the
               Deprivations
               of
               these
               Persons
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               so
               many
               in
               the
               last
               years
               sickness
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               to
               be
               found
               a
               sufficient
               number
               of
               Learned
               men
               to
               supply
               the
               
               Cures
               :
               Which
               filled
               the
               Church
               with
               an
               Ignorant
               ,
               and
               Illiterate
               Clergy
               :
               Whose
               Learning
               went
               no
               further
               than
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               or
               the
               Book
               of
               Homilies
               ;
               but
               otherwise
               conformable
               (
               which
               was
               no
               small
               felicity
               )
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               on
               the
               otherside
               ,
               many
               were
               raised
               to
               great
               preferments
               ,
               who
               having
               spent
               their
               time
               of
               〈◊〉
               in
               such
               Forreign
               Churches
               ,
               as
               followed
               the
               Platform
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               returned
               so
               disaffected
               to
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               here
               by
               Law
               established
               ,
               as
               not
               long
               after
               filled
               the
               Church
               with
               most
               sad
               disorders
               ;
               not
               only
               to
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               Bond
               of
               Peace
               ,
               but
               likewise
               to
               the
               extinguishing
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Unity
               .
               And
               not
               to
               speak
               of
               private
               Opinions
               ,
               nothing
               was
               more
               considered
               in
               them
               ,
               than
               their
               zeal
               against
               Popery
               .
            
             
               On
               which
               account
               ,
               we
               find
               the
               Queens
               Professor
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               to
               pass
               amongst
               the
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               though
               some-what
               more
               moderate
               than
               the
               rest
               :
               And
               Cartwright
               at
               Cambridge
               ,
               to
               prove
               an
               unextinguished
               Fire-brand
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 :
                 Wittington
              
               ,
               the
               chef
               Ring-leader
               of
               the
               
               Frankfort-Schismaticks
               ,
               preferred
               unto
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Durham
               :
               From
               thence
               encouraging
               Knox
               and
               Goodman
               ,
               in
               setting
               up
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               Sedition
               in
               the
               Kirk
               of
               
                 Scotland
                 .
                 Sampson
              
               advanced
               to
               the
               Deanry
               of
               
               Christ's-Church
               ;
               and
               within
               a
               few
               years
               after
               ,
               turned
               out
               again
               for
               an
               incorrigible
               
                 Non-conformist
                 .
                 Hardiman
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               first
               Twelve
               Prebends
               
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               deprived
               soon
               after
               for
               throwing
               down
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               defacing
               the
               Vestments
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Pope
               ,
               being
               informed
               of
               these
               proceedings
               ,
               labours
               to
               Perswade
               the
               Queen
               from
               going
               on
               with
               these
               Alterations
               in
               Religion
               .
               But
               that
               not
               succeeding
               ,
               She
               sent
               out
               ,
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               her
               Council
               ,
               a
               certain
               Body
               of
               Injunctions
               ;
               the
               same
               in
               effect
               with
               those
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               published
               in
               the
               First
               of
               King
               Edward
               ;
               but
               more
               accommodated
               to
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               present
               time
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               more
               singular
               in
               them
               ,
               than
               the
               severe
               course
               taken
               about
               Ministers
               Marriages
               .
               But
               this
               was
               long
               since
               worn
               out
               of
               use
               ,
               and
               not
               much
               observed
               when
               it
               first
               came
               out
               :
               As
               if
               it
               had
               been
               published
               ,
               only
               in
               way
               of
               Caution
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Clergy-men
               more
               wary
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               their
               Wives
               ,
               rather
               than
               with
               any
               purpose
               of
               pursuing
               it
               to
               an
               Execution
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               Position
               of
               the
               Holy
               Table
               ,
               it
               was
               ordered
               thus
               by
               these
               Injunctions
               ,
               viz.
               That
               no
               Altar
               should
               be
               taken
               down
               but
               by
               over-sight
               of
               the
               Curate
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               Church-wardens
               ,
               or
               one
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               at
               least
               ;
               wherein
               no
               riotous
               or
               disordered
               manners
               were
               to
               be
               used
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Holy
               Table
               ,
               in
               every
               Church
               should
               be
               decently
               made
               ,
               and
               set
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ,
               and
               there
               commonly
               covered
               ,
               as
               thereto
               belonged
               ,
               and
               as
               should
               be
               appointed
               by
               the
               Visitors
               :
               And
               so
               to
               stand
               ,
               
               saving
               when
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               was
               to
               be
               Administred
               :
               At
               which
               time
               the
               same
               should
               be
               placed
               within
               the
               Quire
               ,
               or
               Chancel
               ,
               as
               whereby
               the
               Minister
               might
               be
               more
               conveniently
               heard
               of
               the
               Communicants
               ,
               in
               his
               Prayer
               and
               Administration
               ;
               and
               the
               Communicants
               also
               more
               conveniently
               ,
               and
               in
               more
               number
               ,
               Communicate
               with
               the
               said
               Minister
               .
               And
               after
               the
               Communion
               done
               ,
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               the
               said
               Table
               to
               be
               placed
               where
               it
               stood
               before
               .
            
             
               By
               these
               Injunctions
               she
               made
               way
               for
               her
               visitation
               ,
               regulated
               by
               the
               Book
               of
               Articles
               .
               By
               which
               Articles
               ,
               all
               Images
               were
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Roods
               ,
               and
               other
               Images
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               were
               burnt
               in
               St
               
               Paul's
               Church-Yard
               ,
               Cheapside
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               of
               the
               City
               .
               And
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               the
               
                 Copes
                 ,
                 Vestments
                 ,
                 Altar-cloths
                 ,
                 Books
                 ,
                 Sepulchers
              
               and
               Rood-lofts
               were
               burnt
               altogether
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 far
              
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 first
                 progress
                 of
                 this
                 Change
                 of
                 Religion
                 established
                 by
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               short
               Note
               concl●…g
               the
               Occurrences
               of
               this
               year
               .
            
             
               I
               Will
               end
               the
               Occurrences
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               with
               the
               Relation
               of
               a
               new
               and
               strange
               Obsequy
               ,
               performed
               for
               Henry
               the
               2d
               .
               King
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Howe
                 's
                 upon
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
                 639.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 solemn
                 Obsequy
                 was
                 kept
                 in
                 
                 Paul's
                 Church
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 for
                 Henry
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Obsequy
                 was
                 kept
                 very
                 solemnly
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 rich
                 Hearse
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 Lights
                 :
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Chester
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 executing
                 the
                 Dirge
                 of
                 the
                 Even
                 song
                 in
                 English
                 ;
                 they
                 siting
                 in
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                 London's
                 Seat
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 Quire
                 ,
                 in
                 Surplices
                 ,
                 with
                 Doctors
                 Hoods
                 about
                 their
                 shoulders
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 Six
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Mourners
                 ,
                 received
                 the
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 :
                 Who
                 were
                 in
                 Copes
                 upon
                 their
                 Surplices
                 ,
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
              
            
             
               Howe
               's
               
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Page
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Second
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Forenoon
                 ,
                 a
                 solemn
                 Obsequy
                 was
                 held
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 Church
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 for
                 Ferdinand
                 the
                 late
                 Emperor
                 departed
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Howes
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 great
                 Havock
                 this
                 Queen
                 made
                 of
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 although
                 She
                 retained
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Anno
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               120.
               
            
             
               IN
               the
               Second
               year
               of
               Her
               Reign
               ,
               some
               days
               after
               the
               Deprivation
               of
               the
               former
               Bishops
               ,
               She
               Elected
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               world
               that
               She
               intended
               to
               preserve
               Episcopal
               Government
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               this
               was
               deferred
               so
               long
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               question
               .
               Some
               think
               it
               was
               ,
               That
               She
               might
               satisfie
               her self
               ,
               by
               putting
               the
               Church
               into
               a
               posture
               by
               her
               Visitation
               ,
               before
               she
               passed
               it
               over
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Bishops
               .
               Others
               conceive
               ,
               That
               she
               was
               so
               enamoured
               with
               the
               Power
               and
               Title
               of
               
                 Supream
                 Governess
              
               ,
               that
               she
               could
               not
               deny
               Her self
               the
               contentment
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               present
               Interval
               afforded
               .
               And
               it
               is
               possible
               enough
               ,
               that
               both
               or
               either
               of
               these
               Considerations
               might
               have
               some
               influence
               upon
               Her.
               But
               the
               main
               cause
               for
               keeping
               the
               Episcopal
               Sees
               in
               so
               long
               a
               vacancy
               ,
               must
               be
               found
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
             
               An
               Act
               had
               passed
               in
               the
               late
               Parliament
               
                 (
                 Anno
                 Reg.
                 Eliz.
              
               1.
               )
               which
               never
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               appear
               in
               Print
               :
               In
               the
               Preamble
               whereof
               it
               was
               declared
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               many
               Impropriations
               ,
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               portions
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               had
               been
               invested
               in
               the
               Crown
               ,
               which
               the
               Queen
               could
               not
               well
               dismember
               from
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               present
               low
               condition
               ,
               in
               which
               she
               found
               the
               Crown
               at
               her
               coming
               to
               it
               :
               And
               thereupon
               it
               was
               Enacted
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               vacancy
               of
               any
               Archbishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               lawful
               for
               the
               Queen
               to
               issue
               out
               a
               Commission
               under
               the
               great
               Seal
               ,
               for
               taking
               a
               Survey
               of
               all
               Castles
               ,
               Mannors
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Tenements
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Hereditaments
               ,
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               Episcopal
               Sees
               belonging
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               return
               of
               such
               Survey
               ,
               to
               take
               into
               Her
               hands
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Castles
               ,
               Mannors
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Tenements
               ,
               &c.
               as
               to
               Her
               seemed
               good
               ,
               giving
               to
               the
               said
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               much
               Annual
               Rents
               ,
               to
               be
               raised
               upon
               Impropriations
               ,
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               portions
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               as
               the
               said
               Castles
               ,
               Mannors
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               &c.
               did
               amount
               unto
               :
               The
               Church-Lands
               certified
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Rents
               ,
               without
               consideration
               of
               the
               Casualties
               ,
               or
               other
               Perquisites
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               which
               belonged
               to
               them
               :
               The
               retribution
               made
               in
               Pensions
               ,
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               portions
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               extended
               to
               the
               utmost
               value
               ,
               from
               which
               no
               other
               profit
               was
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               than
               the
               Rent
               it self
               :
               Which
               
               Act
               being
               not
               to
               take
               effect
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               Interval
               (
               between
               the
               end
               of
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               deprivation
               of
               the
               old
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               new
               )
               was
               to
               be
               taken
               up
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               such
               Surveys
               ,
               and
               making
               such
               Advantages
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               most
               redounded
               to
               the
               profit
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               her
               Courtiers
               .
               Upon
               which
               ground
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Bishops
               Sees
               were
               so
               long
               kept
               vacant
               ,
               before
               any
               one
               of
               them
               was
               filled
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               following
               times
               ,
               they
               were
               kept
               void
               ,
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               as
               occasion
               served
               ,
               till
               the
               best
               Flowers
               in
               the
               Garden
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               had
               been
               culled
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               another
               Clause
               in
               the
               said
               Statutes
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               as
               much
               Dilapidated
               ,
               even
               after
               the
               restoring
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               times
               of
               vacancy
               .
               For
               by
               that
               Clause
               ,
               all
               Bishops
               were
               restrained
               from
               making
               any
               Grants
               of
               their
               Farms
               and
               Mannors
               for
               more
               than
               One
               and
               Twenty
               years
               ,
               or
               Three
               Lives
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               her
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               Successors
               :
               And
               under
               that
               pretence
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               granted
               to
               any
               of
               Her
               hungry
               Courtiers
               in
               Fee-farm
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               Lease
               of
               Fourscore
               and
               Nineteen
               years
               ,
               as
               it
               pleased
               the
               parties
               .
               By
               which
               means
               Crediton
               was
               dismembred
               from
               the
               See
               of
               Excester
               ;
               and
               the
               goodly
               Mannor
               of
               Sherbourn
               from
               that
               of
               Salisbury
               .
               Many
               fair
               Mannors
               were
               likewise
               Alienated
               for
               ever
               ,
               from
               the
               rich
               Sees
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               
               Ely
               ,
               and
               indeed
               what
               not
               ?
               Moreover
               ,
               when
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Sees
               were
               supplied
               with
               new
               Bishops
               ;
               yet
               York
               and
               Winchester
               were
               not
               so
               soon
               provided
               ,
               That
               they
               might
               afford
               on
               
               Michaelmas-Rent
               more
               to
               the
               Queens
               Exchequer
               ,
               before
               the
               Lord
               Tresurer
               could
               give
               way
               to
               a
               new
               Incumbent
               .
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               this
               great
               Havock
               that
               was
               made
               of
               the
               Bishopricks
               ,
               yet
               Episcopacy
               was
               now
               setled
               ,
               with
               the
               retaining
               of
               many
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               belonging
               to
               
                 Catholick
                 Religion
              
               :
               Whereof
               one
               was
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               caused
               a
               Massy
               Crucifix
               of
               Silver
               to
               be
               placed
               upon
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               in
               her
               Chappel
               .
               But
               this
               so
               displeased
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Knolls
              
               ,
               the
               Queens
               neer
               Kinsman
               ,
               by
               the
               Caries
               ,
               (
               a
               great
               Zelot
               for
               the
               Reformation
               )
               that
               he
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               broken
               in
               pieces
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               at
               this
               time
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               
                 Real
                 presence
              
               :
               For
               which
               the
               Queen
               openly
               gave
               the
               Preacher
               Thanks
               for
               his
               Pains
               and
               Piety
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             here
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             
               T●…t
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Her
               Reign
               ,
               out
               of
               scruple
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               she
               did
               forbid
               the
               Elevation
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               So
               that
               although
               Christ
               were
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               really
               present
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               to
               be
               Adored
               .
               I
               could
               not
               omit
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               contradiction
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Disturbance
                 the
              
               Presbyterians
               
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 Setling
                 of
                 this
                 New
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Rebellion
                 in
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
              
               Scots
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               124.
               
            
             
               THe
               Queen
               having
               thus
               regulated
               ,
               and
               setled
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
               ;
               the
               same
               settlement
               might
               have
               longer
               continued
               ,
               had
               not
               Her
               Order
               been
               confounded
               ,
               and
               her
               Peace
               disturbed
               by
               some
               
                 factious
                 Spirits
              
               ;
               who
               having
               had
               their
               wills
               at
               Frankfort
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               Ruling
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               thought
               to
               have
               carried
               all
               before
               them
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               facility
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               But
               leaving
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               designs
               ,
               to
               some
               other
               time
               ,
               we
               must
               next
               look
               upon
               the
               Aid
               ,
               which
               the
               Queen
               sent
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               (
               but
               carried
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               dislodging
               such
               French
               Forces
               as
               were
               Garrison'd
               there
               .
               )
               Such
               of
               the
               Scots
               as
               desired
               a
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               taking
               advantage
               by
               the
               Queens
               absence
               ,
               the
               easiness
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arran
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               Power
               in
               the
               
               Queen
               Regent
               to
               suppress
               their
               practices
               ,
               had
               put
               themselves
               into
               a
               Body
               ;
               headed
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               they
               take
               unto
               themselves
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               managing
               their
               own
               Affairs
               apart
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               principal
               Leaders
               of
               the
               Party
               ,
               well
               followed
               by
               the
               Common
               People
               ,
               put
               themselves
               into
               Perth
               ,
               and
               there
               begin
               to
               stand
               upon
               higher
               terms
               than
               before
               they
               did
               .
               The
               news
               whereof
               occasioneth
               Knox
               to
               leave
               his
               Sanctuary
               in
               Geneva
               ,
               and
               joyn
               himself
               unto
               the
               Lords
               
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
              
               .
            
             
               At
               Perth
               he
               goes
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               falls
               so
               bitterly
               on
               Images
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               (
               in
               a
               popular
               fury
               )
               deface
               all
               the
               Images
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               presently
               demolish
               all
               the
               Religious
               Houses
               within
               that
               City
               .
               Those
               of
               Couper
               (
               hearing
               of
               it
               )
               forthwith
               destroy
               all
               the
               Images
               ,
               and
               pull
               down
               the
               Altars
               in
               that
               Church
               also
               .
               Preaching
               at
               Craile
               ,
               he
               enveighed
               sharply
               against
               the
               Queen-Regent
               ,
               and
               vehemently
               stirred
               up
               the
               people
               to
               joyn
               together
               for
               the
               expulsion
               of
               the
               French
               :
               Which
               drew
               after
               it
               the
               like
               destruction
               of
               all
               Altars
               ,
               and
               Images
               ,
               as
               was
               made
               before
               at
               Perth
               ,
               and
               Couper
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               followed
               on
               his
               Preaching
               at
               St.
               Andrews
               also
               ;
               the
               Religious
               Houses
               being
               pulled
               down
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Images
               ,
               and
               laid
               so
               flat
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               left
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               building
               .
               Inflamed
               by
               the
               same
               Fire-brand
               ,
               they
               burned
               down
               the
               Rich
               Monastery
               of
               
               Schone
               ,
               and
               ruined
               that
               of
               Cambus-braneth
               ,
               demolished
               all
               the
               Altars
               ,
               Images
               ,
               and
               Convents
               of
               Religious
               persons
               in
               
                 Sterling
                 ,
                 Lithgow
                 ,
                 Glascough
                 ,
                 Edenburgh
                 ,
              
               making
               themselves
               masters
               of
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               putting
               up
               their
               own
               Preachers
               into
               all
               the
               Pulpits
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               not
               suffering
               the
               
                 Queen
                 Regent
              
               to
               have
               the
               use
               of
               One
               Church
               only
               for
               her
               Devotions
               .
            
             
               Nor
               staid
               they
               here
               ,
               but
               being
               carried
               on
               by
               the
               same
               ill
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               pass
               an
               Act
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               for
               Depriving
               the
               Queen-Regent
               of
               all
               place
               and
               Power
               in
               the
               Publick
               Government
               :
               Concerning
               which
               the
               Oracle
               being
               first
               consulted
               ,
               returned
               this
               answer
               ,
               sufficiently
               ambiguous
               ,
               as
               all
               Oracles
               are
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 with
                 draw
                 their
                 hearts
                 from
                 the
                 Obedience
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 Sovereigns
                 :
                 Nor
                 did
                 he
                 wish
                 any
                 such
                 sentence
                 to
                 be
                 pronounced
                 against
                 her
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 she
                 should
                 change
                 her
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 her self
                 to
                 good
                 counsel
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 place
                 be
                 left
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 of
                 regress
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Honors
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 good
                 causes
                 ,
                 she
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 deprived
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Act
               is
               intimated
               to
               the
               Queen-Regent
               ;
               who
               ordered
               her
               business
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               quickly
               brought
               to
               great
               extremity
               ;
               and
               had
               been
               soon
               suppressed
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Succors
               they
               received
               from
               England
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
           
           
             This
             Rebellion
             is
             thus
             delivered
             by
             Sir
             
               Rich.
               Baker
            
             .
             Page
             475.
             
          
           
             
               IT
               happened
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Reformation
               begun
               in
               Scotland
               :
               But
               was
               indeed
               an
               Encroachment
               upon
               the
               Princes
               Authority
               .
               For
               at
               the
               Preaching
               of
               Knox
               ,
               and
               other
               head-strong
               Ministers
               ,
               not
               only
               great
               Outrages
               were
               committed
               in
               Churches
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               likewise
               put
               into
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               That
               it
               pertained
               to
               them
               ,
               of
               their
               own
               Authority
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               Idolatry
               ;
               and
               by
               force
               to
               reduce
               the
               Prince
               to
               to
               the
               prescript
               of
               the
               Laws
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               there
               was
               presently
               a
               banding
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               against
               the
               Queen-Dowager
               ,
               Regent
               of
               the
               Country
               ;
               and
               England
               fomenting
               ,
               and
               supporting
               the
               Rebellion
               ,
               the
               Queen
               was
               at
               last
               worsted
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               fly
               into
               England
               :
               Where
               ,
               contrary
               to
               promise
               of
               
                 being
                 friendly
                 received
              
               by
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               she
               was
               kept
               Eighteen
               years
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               beheaded
               .
            
             
               The
               Order
               of
               whose
               Death
               ,
               and
               Execution
               ,
               was
               as
               follows
               .
            
             
               The
               sentence
               of
               Condemnation
               being
               pronounced
               against
               her
               ,
               some
               Earls
               were
               sent
               to
               Fotheringham
               ,
               where
               She
               was
               kept
               prisoner
               .
               These
               ,
               together
               with
               Sir
               
                 Amias
                 Paulet
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Drue
                 Drury
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               she
               was
               then
               in
               custody
               ,
               go
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               reading
               their
               Commission
               ,
               
               signifie
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               coming
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               few
               words
               admonish
               her
               to
               prepare
               her self
               for
               death
               :
               For
               that
               she
               must
               die
               the
               next
               day
               :
               whereunto
               ,
               without
               any
               change
               of
               her
               countenance
               ,
               or
               passion
               of
               mind
               ,
               she
               made
               answer
               ,
               
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 thought
                 that
                 my
                 Sister
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 consented
                 to
                 my
                 death
                 ;
                 who
                 am
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 your
                 Laws
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 her
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 death
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 me
                 most
                 welcome
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               she
               requests
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               confer
               with
               her
               Confessor
               ,
               and
               Melvyn
               her
               Steward
               :
               But
               the
               first
               would
               not
               be
               granted
               her
               .
               The
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               Dean
               of
               Peterborough
               they
               offered
               her
               ;
               but
               them
               she
               refused
               .
            
             
               The
               Earls
               being
               departed
               from
               her
               ,
               she
               gave
               order
               that
               Supper
               should
               be
               hastned
               ;
               where
               she
               eat
               ,
               (
               as
               she
               used
               to
               do
               )
               ,
               soberly
               and
               sparingly
               :
               And
               perceiving
               her
               men
               and
               women-Servants
               ,
               to
               lament
               and
               weep
               ,
               she
               comforted
               them
               ,
               and
               bid
               them
               rejoyce
               rather
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               now
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               a
               world
               of
               misery
               .
            
             
               After
               Supper
               ,
               she
               looks
               over
               her
               Will
               ,
               reads
               the
               Inventory
               of
               her
               Goods
               ,
               and
               Jewels
               ;
               and
               writ
               their
               Names
               severally
               ,
               to
               whom
               she
               gave
               any
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               At
               her
               wonted
               hour
               she
               went
               to
               bed
               ;
               and
               after
               a
               few
               hours
               sleep
               ,
               awaking
               ,
               spent
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               night
               in
               her
               devotion
               .
               And
               now
               the
               Fatal
               day
               being
               come
               ,
               she
               gets
               up
               ,
               and
               makes
               her
               ready
               in
               her
               best
               Apparel
               ;
               and
               then
               betook
               her self
               to
               her
               closet
               ,
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               imploring
               
               his
               assistance
               with
               deep
               sighs
               ,
               and
               groans
               :
               Until
               
                 Thomas
                 Andrews
              
               ,
               Sheriff
               of
               the
               County
               ,
               gave
               notice
               ,
               〈◊〉
               it
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               to
               come
               forth
               .
               And
               then
               with
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Majesty
              
               ,
               and
               cheerful
               countenance
               ,
               〈◊〉
               came
               out
               ,
               her
               head
               covered
               with
               a
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               carrying
               an
               Ivory-Crucifix
               in
               〈◊〉
               hand
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Gallery
               the
               Earls
               met
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Gentlemen
               :
               Where
               Melvyn
               ,
               her
               Servant
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               deplored
               his
               own
               Fortune
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               the
               Messenger
               to
               carry
               this
               sad
               news
               into
               Scotland
               :
               Whom
               she
               comforted
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Do
                 not
                 lament
              
               ,
               Melvyn
               ,
               
                 you
                 shall
                 ,
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 ,
                 see
              
               Mary
               Stuart
               ,
               
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 her
                 cares
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               turning
               her self
               to
               the
               Earls
               ,
               she
               requested
               ,
               that
               her
               Servants
               might
               stand
               by
               at
               her
               death
               :
               Which
               the
               Earl
               of
               Kent
               was
               very
               loath
               to
               grant
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               Superstition
               :
               To
               whom
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 Fear
                 nothing
                 :
                 These
                 desire
                 only
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 my
                 last
                 farewel
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 my
                 Sister
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 refuse
                 me
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 request
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               two
               Earls
               leading
               the
               way
               ,
               with
               the
               Sheriff
               of
               the
               County
               ,
               she
               came
               to
               the
               Scaffold
               ;
               which
               was
               set
               up
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Hall
               ,
               where
               was
               a
               Chair
               ,
               a
               Cushion
               ,
               and
               a
               Block
               ,
               all
               covered
               with
               Mourning
               .
            
             
               Then
               she
               ,
               falling
               upon
               her
               knees
               ,
               and
               holding
               up
               the
               Crucisix
               in
               both
               her
               hands
               ,
               prayed
               with
               her
               Servants
               out
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               our
               Lady
               .
            
             
               Prayers
               being
               ended
               ,
               she
               kissed
               the
               Crucisix
               :
               
               and
               signing
               her self
               with
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 As
                 thy
                 Arms
                 ,
                 O
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 stretched
                 forth
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 so
                 embrace
                 me
                 with
                 the
                 open
                 Arms
                 of
                 thy
                 Mercy
                 .
              
               And
               then
               the
               Executioner
               asking
               her
               pardon
               ,
               she
               forgave
               him
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               her
               Women
               helping
               off
               her
               outward
               Garments
               ,
               and
               breaking
               forth
               into
               shreeks
               ,
               and
               cries
               ,
               she
               kissed
               them
               ,
               signed
               them
               with
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               willed
               them
               to
               leave
               lamenting
               ;
               for
               now
               an
               end
               of
               her
               Sorrows
               was
               at
               hand
               .
               And
               then
               shadowing
               her
               face
               with
               a
               linnen
               cloth
               ,
               and
               lying
               down
               on
               the
               Block
               ,
               she
               repeated
               the
               Psalm
               ,
               
                 In
                 Te
                 ,
                 Domine
                 ,
                 Speravi
                 :
                 non
                 confundar
                 in
                 aeternum
                 .
              
               At
               which
               words
               ,
               she
               stretching
               forth
               her
               body
               ,
               her
               head
               ,
               a●…
               two
               blows
               ,
               was
               taken
               off
               .
            
             
               This
               end
               had
               Mary
               ,
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               ,
               in
               the
               Forty
               Sixth
               year
               of
               her
               Age
               ;
               and
               of
               her
               Imprisonment
               ,
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               Eighteenth
               .
               A
               Lady
               so
               compleat
               in
               all
               excellent
               parts
               of
               Body
               and
               mind
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               have
               made
               her
               a
               happy
               Woman
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               not
               been
               a
               Queen
               ;
               and
               (
               perhaps
               )
               a
               happy
               Queen
               too
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               not
               been
               Heir
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Baker
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               will
               insert
               here
               one
               Passage
               more
               concerning
               this
               Queen
               which
               hath
               been
               omited
               in
               order
               of
               this
               story
               .
            
             ;
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               160.
               
            
             
               Certain
               of
               the
               Queens
               Servants
               ,
               being
               assembled
               
               for
               their
               Devotions
               ,
               in
               the
               Chappel
               Royal
               of
               the
               Palace
               of
               Holy-rood
               House
               ,
               in
               Edenburgh
               ,
               the
               doors
               were
               broken
               open
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               company
               haled
               to
               the
               next
               Prison
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               dispersed
               :
               The
               Priest
               escaping
               with
               much
               difficulty
               by
               a
               private
               passage
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               was
               then
               absent
               in
               the
               North
               ;
               but
               questioned
               Knox
               at
               her
               return
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               uproar
               .
               By
               which
               Expostulation
               she
               got
               nothing
               from
               that
               fiery
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               neglect
               ,
               and
               scorn
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               '
               concerning
               this
               '
               barbarous
               action
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 short
                 Relation
                 concerning
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
              
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 Religion
                 ;
                 And
                 how
                 the
              
               Hugonots
               in
               France
               
                 betrayed
                 the
              
               English
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               128.
               
            
             
               WE
               shall
               find
               the
               Queen
               there
               as
               active
               in
               advancing
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               she
               had
               been
               in
               either
               of
               the
               other
               Kingdoms
               .
               King
               Henry
               had
               first
               broke
               the
               Ice
               ,
               by
               taking
               to
               himself
               the
               Title
               of
               Supream
               Head
               on
               Earth
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ;
               exterminating
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               ,
               and
               suppressing
               
               all
               the
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               Religious
               Houses
               .
            
             
               In
               matters
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               nothing
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               so
               neither
               much
               endeavoured
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               :
               It
               being
               thought
               (
               perhaps
               )
               unsafe
               ,
               to
               provoke
               that
               people
               ,
               in
               the
               King's
               Minority
               ,
               considering
               with
               how
               many
               troubles
               he
               was
               else
               here
               exercised
               .
               If
               any
               thing
               were
               done
               there●…n
               ,
               it
               was
               rather
               done
               by
               toleration
               ,
               than
               command
               .
               But
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               having
               setled
               her
               Affairs
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               undertaken
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               conceived
               her self
               obliged
               in
               point
               of
               Piety
               to
               promote
               the
               Reformation
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               likewise
               .
               A
               Parliament
               is
               therefore
               held
               ;
               where
               pass'd
               an
               Act
               ,
               restoring
               to
               the
               Crown
               the
               Jurisdiction
               over
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               .
               By
               which
               Statute
               were
               established
               both
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
              
               and
               the
               
                 High
                 Commission
              
               ,
               as
               before
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               There
               also
               pass'd
               an
               Act
               for
               the
               
                 Unifor●…ity
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
              
               ,
               with
               permission
               of
               saying
               the
               same
               in
               Latin
               ,
               where
               the
               Minister
               had
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               English
               Tongue
               .
               But
               for
               translating
               it
               into
               Irish
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               was
               afterwards
               done
               into
               Welch
               )
               there
               was
               no
               care
               taken
               .
               The
               people
               are
               required
               by
               that
               Statute
               ,
               under
               several
               penalties
               ,
               to
               frequent
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               frequent
               at
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               English
               Liturgy
               ,
               which
               they
               understand
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               they
               do
               the
               Mass.
               By
               which
               means
               the
               Irish
               were
               
               not
               only
               kept
               in
               continual
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Devotions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               likewise
               furnished
               the
               Papist
               with
               an
               excellent
               Argument
               against
               our selves
               ,
               for
               having
               the
               Divine
               Service
               celebrated
               in
               such
               a
               language
               as
               the
               people
               do
               not
               understand
               .
            
             
               There
               also
               pass'd
               another
               Statute
               for
               restoring
               to
               the
               Crown
               the
               first
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               Twenty
               parts
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               promotions
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               all
               Impropriated
               Parsonages
               ;
               of
               which
               there
               are
               more
               in
               number
               ,
               than
               those
               Rectories
               ,
               which
               have
               Cure
               of
               Souls
               .
               The
               like
               Act
               passed
               for
               the
               Restitution
               of
               all
               Lands
               belonging
               to
               the
               Knights
               of
               St.
               John
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               with
               the
               Annulling
               of
               all
               Leases
               ,
               and
               other
               Grants
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               late
               Lord
               Prior
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               finding
               how
               things
               went
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               knowing
               ,
               that
               the
               like
               Alteration
               would
               ensue
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               resolved
               to
               make
               such
               use
               of
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               as
               to
               enrich
               their
               Friends
               and
               Kindred
               ,
               by
               the
               the
               spoyl
               of
               their
               Churches
               .
               To
               which
               end
               they
               so
               dissipated
               the
               Revenues
               of
               their
               several
               Bishopricks
               ,
               by
               long
               Leases
               ,
               Fee-farms
               ,
               and
               plain
               Alienations
               ,
               that
               to
               some
               of
               their
               Sees
               ,
               they
               left
               no
               more
               than
               a
               Rent
               of
               Five
               Marks
               
                 Per
                 Annum
              
               :
               To
               others
               ,
               a
               bare
               yearly
               Rent
               of
               Forty
               shillings
               ,
               to
               the
               high
               displeasure
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               reproach
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               perpetual
               ignominy
               of
               themselves
               ,
               for
               that
               horrible
               Sacriledge
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               concerning
               Ireland
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               English
               were
               betrayed
               by
               the
               Hugonots
               .
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 pag.
                 161.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Peace
                 being
                 concluded
                 betwixt
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Hugonots
                 ,
                 they
                 betrayed
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Country
                 ;
                 and
                 joyned
                 their
                 Forces
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Newhaven
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 besieged
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 had
                 gotten
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 raged
                 so
                 terribly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Living
                 were
                 scarce
                 able
                 to
                 bury
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 compleat
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 the
                 Besieged
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 ,
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
                 Monpensier
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Hugonot
                 party
                 )
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 openly
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 the
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 they
                 were
                 necessitated
                 to
                 yield
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 might
                 be
                 looked
                 upon
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 God's
                 displeasure
                 on
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 for
                 giving
                 Aid
                 unto
                 the
                 Rebels
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 masked
                 with
                 the
                 vizard
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 a
                 further
                 punishment
                 of
                 this
                 Action
                 ,
                 the
                 Plague
                 ,
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 France
                 by
                 the
                 Garrison
                 Soldiers
                 of
                 Newhaven
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 dispersed
                 it
                 ●…elf
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 desolation
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 swept
                 away
                 above
                 Twenty
                 
                 Thousand
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 these
                 particul
                 Relations
                 of
                 other
                 Countries
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 will
                 now
                 prosecute
                 our
                 story
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 Word
                 concerning
                 the
                 then
              
               Pope's
               
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
              
               Queen
               ;
               
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 Relation
                 concerning
                 the
              
               Presbyterians
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               131.
               
            
             
               WE
               find
               the
               new
               Bishops
               in
               England
               very
               high
               ,
               and
               resolute
               ,
               in
               opposing
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Whereof
               the
               then
               Pope
               ,
               being
               informed
               ,
               directs
               unto
               the
               Queen
               an
               affectionate
               Letter
               ,
               calling
               Her
               his
               
                 Dearest
                 Daughter
              
               ;
               and
               declaring
               unto
               Her
               ,
               how
               sollicitous
               he
               was
               for
               her
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               prosperity
               of
               her
               People
               ;
               which
               he
               told
               Her
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               be
               found
               by
               wandring
               out
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               :
               Unto
               which
               he
               again
               invites
               Her
               ,
               with
               much
               Christian
               meekness
               .
               But
               the
               Queen
               had
               set
               up
               her
               Resolution
               ,
               to
               go
               forward
               with
               the
               Change.
               Wherefore
               all
               was
               lost
               labour
               .
            
             
             
               But
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               care
               taken
               to
               suppress
               the
               practices
               of
               the
               Calvinists
               ,
               who
               secretly
               endeavored
               to
               subvert
               the
               English
               Liturgy
               .
               For
               whilst
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               bent
               all
               their
               forces
               towards
               the
               confuting
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               another
               Enemy
               appeared
               ;
               which
               seemed
               not
               openly
               to
               aim
               at
               the
               Churches
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               quarrelled
               rather
               at
               some
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Extrinsecals
               of
               it
               .
               Their
               purpose
               was
               to
               take
               in
               the
               Outworks
               of
               Religion
               first
               ,
               before
               they
               levelled
               their
               Artillery
               at
               the
               Fort
               it self
               .
            
             
               The
               Schismaticks
               of
               Frankfort
               had
               no
               sooner
               heard
               of
               Queen
               Maries
               Death
               ,
               but
               they
               make
               what
               hast
               they
               could
               for
               England
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               fishing
               better
               for
               themselves
               ,
               in
               a
               troubled
               water
               ,
               than
               a
               quiet
               :
               Followed
               not
               long
               after
               by
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Separation
               ;
               which
               retired
               from
               thence
               to
               Geneva
               ;
               who
               ,
               having
               left
               some
               few
               behind
               ,
               to
               compleat
               their
               Notes
               upon
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               up
               so
               many
               of
               the
               Psalms
               in
               English
               Meeter
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               left
               unfinished
               by
               Hopkins
               ,
               hastned
               as
               fast
               homewards
               as
               the
               others
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               all
               their
               hast
               ,
               they
               came
               not
               time
               enough
               to
               effect
               their
               purposes
               ,
               either
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               or
               Episcopal
               Government
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Queen
               was
               so
               resolved
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               prevail
               in
               either
               project
               .
            
             
               It
               grieved
               them
               at
               the
               Heart
               ,
               that
               their
               own
               Prayers
               might
               not
               be
               made
               the
               rule
               of
               Worship
               
               in
               their
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               not
               Lord
               it
               here
               in
               their
               several
               Parishes
               ,
               as
               Calvin
               did
               at
               Geneva
               ,
            
             
               Some
               friends
               they
               had
               about
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               Calvin
               was
               resolved
               to
               make
               use
               of
               all
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               credit
               ,
               both
               with
               Her
               and
               Cecil
               ,
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               Letters
               unto
               both
               )
               to
               advance
               their
               ends
               :
               and
               he
               was
               seconded
               therein
               by
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ;
               who
               thought
               his
               Interest
               in
               England
               to
               be
               greater
               then
               
               Calvin's
               ;
               though
               his
               name
               was
               not
               so
               eminent
               in
               other
               places
               .
               But
               the
               Quen
               had
               fixed
               her self
               ,
               on
               her
               resolution
               ,
               of
               keeping
               up
               some
               outward
               Splendor
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               When
               therefore
               they
               saw
               the
               Liturgy
               imposed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               Episcopal
               Sees
               supplyed
               with
               Bishops
               ,
               nothing
               seemed
               more
               convenient
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               to
               revive
               the
               quarrels
               raised
               in
               King
               
               Edward's
               time
               ,
               against
               Caps
               and
               Surplices
               ,
               and
               such
               particulars
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               then
               questioned
               in
               the
               publick
               Liturgy
               .
            
             
               And
               herein
               they
               were
               seconded
               (
               as
               before
               in
               King
               
               Edward's
               time
               )
               by
               the
               same
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               Letters
               to
               a
               Nameless
               friend
               .
               To
               which
               he
               added
               (
               in
               another
               of
               his
               Letters
               to
               the
               same
               friend
               also
               )
               his
               dislike
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               other
               Points
               proposed
               unto
               him
               :
               as
               touching
               the
               Cap
               ,
               the
               Episcopal
               Habit
               ,
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               to
               be
               held
               against
               Papists
               ,
               the
               Perambulation
               used
               in
               Rogation-week
               ;
               with
               
               many
               other
               such
               Points
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               judgment
               was
               desired
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               Helps
               being
               too
               far
               off
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               consulted
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               without
               a
               greater
               loss
               of
               time
               ,
               than
               would
               consist
               with
               the
               impatience
               of
               their
               desires
               ,
               they
               fell
               upon
               another
               project
               ,
               more
               to
               their
               purpose
               ,
               than
               the
               decrying
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               or
               the
               quarrels
               about
               the
               Cap
               ,
               and
               Vestments
               .
            
             
               Grindal
               ,
               the
               new
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               was
               known
               to
               have
               a
               great
               respect
               for
               Calvin
               :
               The
               business
               therefore
               was
               so
               ordered
               ,
               that
               by
               Calvins
               Letters
               to
               Grindal
               ,
               and
               the
               friends
               they
               had
               about
               the
               Queen
               ,
               way
               was
               given
               to
               such
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Nation
              
               ,
               as
               had
               repaired
               hither
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               the
               Freedom
               of
               their
               own
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               a
               Church
               unto
               themselves
               .
               They
               could
               not
               but
               remember
               those
               many
               advantages
               ,
               which
               
                 John
                 à
                 Lasco
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               afforded
               to
               the
               Zuinglian
               Gospellers
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               :
               and
               they
               despaired
               not
               of
               the
               like
               ,
               or
               greater
               ,
               if
               a
               French
               Church
               were
               setled
               upon
               
               Calvin's
               Principles
               ,
               in
               some
               part
               of
               London
               .
               Now
               a
               Church
               being
               granted
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               wonder
               ,
               if
               we
               find
               dangerous
               consequences
               to
               ensue
               upon
               it
               .
               For
               what
               else
               is
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               in
               a
               Church
               Founded
               and
               Established
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               than
               the
               Erecting
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Monarchy
               ?
               Which
               Calvin
               well
               knew
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               gave
               
               Grindal
               thanks
               for
               his
               favor
               in
               it
               :
               Of
               whom
               they
               afterwards
               served
               themselves
               upon
               all
               occasions
               .
               Upon
               the
               news
               of
               which
               success
               ,
               divers
               ,
               both
               French
               and
               Dutch
               ,
               repaired
               into
               England
               ,
               planting
               themselves
               in
               the
               Sea-towns
               ,
               and
               openly
               professing
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               ;
               under
               which
               covert
               they
               disguised
               their
               several
               Heterodoxies
               ,
               and
               Blasphemous
               Dotages
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               proving
               to
               be
               Anabaptists
               ;
               others
               infected
               with
               unsound
               Opinions
               ,
               of
               as
               ill
               a
               nature
               ;
               but
               all
               endeavoring
               to
               disperse
               their
               Heretical
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               to
               empoyson
               the
               People
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               they
               lived
               ,
               to
               encrease
               their
               Sects
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               a
               Proclamation
               was
               set
               out
               for
               their
               Banishment
               ,
               yet
               many
               of
               them
               lurked
               in
               England
               ,
               without
               fear
               of
               discovery
               ;
               especially
               after
               the
               Erecting
               of
               so
               many
               French
               and
               Dutch
               Churches
               ,
               in
               the
               Maritime
               parts
               ;
               which
               they
               infected
               with
               some
               of
               their
               phrenzies
               ,
               as
               at
               this
               time
               they
               had
               London
               ;
               and
               occasioned
               such
               Disputes
               amongst
               them
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               that
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               was
               necessitated
               to
               enterpose
               himself
               ,
               for
               the
               composing
               those
               Heats
               and
               Differences
               ,
               which
               had
               grown
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               likewise
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               another
               Proclamation
               published
               ,
               to
               hinder
               and
               stop
               a
               certain
               Abuse
               ,
               which
               was
               this
               ,
               The
               Queen
               ,
               having
               given
               Command
               ,
               by
               her
               Injunctions
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               foregoing
               ,
               for
               destroying
               ,
               and
               taking
               
               away
               all
               Shrines
               ,
               and
               Coverings
               of
               Shrines
               ,
               all
               Tables
               ,
               Candlesticks
               ,
               Trindals
               ,
               and
               Rolls
               of
               Wax
               ;
               together
               ,
               with
               all
               Pictures
               ,
               Paintings
               ,
               &c.
               so
               that
               there
               was
               to
               remain
               no
               memory
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Walls
               ,
               Glass-windows
               ,
               or
               else-where
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               in
               Churches
               ,
               or
               private
               Houses
               ;
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               proceeded
               ,
               in
               the
               Execution
               of
               this
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               breaking
               down
               all
               Coats
               of
               Arms
               ,
               to
               the
               tearing
               off
               of
               all
               the
               Brass
               of
               the
               Tombs
               and
               Monuments
               of
               the
               Dead
               .
               And
               being
               given
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               Bells
               were
               blessed
               in
               time
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               the
               Churches
               themselves
               had
               been
               abused
               to
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               their
               Zeal
               transported
               them
               to
               sell
               the
               Bells
               ,
               to
               turn
               the
               Steeples
               into
               Dove-coats
               ,
               and
               to
               rob
               the
               Churches
               of
               those
               sheets
               of
               Lead
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               were
               covered
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 these
                 confusions
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               There
               remains
               nothing
               more
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               but
               this
               short
               Note
               ,
               concerning
            
             Westminster
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               136.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               space
               of
               Twenty
               years
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               changed
               from
               an
               Abbey
               ,
               to
               a
               Deanry
               ;
               from
               a
               Deanry
               ,
               to
               a
               See
               Episcopal
               ;
               and
               from
               that
               ,
               reduced
               again
               to
               a
               Deanry
               ;
               and
               likewise
               once
               more
               to
               the
               state
               of
               an
               Abbey
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               by
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               (
               having
               first
               pleased
               her self
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               some
               of
               the
               best
               Lands
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               the
               rest
               upon
               the
               
               Church
               )
               it
               was
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Collegiate
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
              
               Peter's
               in
               Westminster
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               will
               add
               here
               one
               short
               Note
               more
               (
               although
               it
               belongs
               not
               to
               this
               year
               )
               concerning
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
            
             Oxford
             .
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               156.
               
            
             
               This
               Bishoprick
               was
               only
               supplied
               with
               a
               Bishop
               for
               Three
               years
               ,
               in
               the
               space
               of
               Forty
               six
               years
               :
               The
               Jurisdiction
               of
               it
               was
               managed
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               the
               Revenues
               of
               it
               remained
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               ;
               and
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ;
               by
               whom
               the
               Lands
               thereof
               were
               so
               spoiled
               ,
               and
               wasted
               ,
               that
               they
               left
               nothing
               to
               the
               last
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               Impropriations
               .
               By
               means
               of
               which
               havock
               and
               destruction
               ,
               all
               the
               Five
               Bishopricks
               Erected
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               were
               so
               impoverished
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               the
               new
               Bishops
               were
               constrained
               to
               require
               a
               Benevolence
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               at
               their
               first
               coming
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 this
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Four
                 founded
                 out
                 of
                 Abbey-Lands
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Some
                 particular
                 Passages
                 concerning
                 Bishopricks
                 ;
                 with
                 other
                 short
                 Passages
                 concerning
                 other
                 things
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Anno
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               140.
               
            
             
               IN
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               year
               were
               filled
               up
               all
               such
               Episcopal
               Sees
               ,
               as
               were
               vacant
               .
               There
               was
               one
               Scambler
               ,
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Peterborough
               .
               But
               during
               the
               vacancy
               thereof
               ,
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Cecill
              
               possessed
               himself
               of
               the
               Mannors
               in
               Soak
               ,
               which
               belonged
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               
               Scambler's
               readiness
               to
               confirm
               the
               same
               Mannors
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               preferred
               him
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Norwich
               .
            
             
               Dr
               
                 Thomas
                 Young
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               was
               translated
               to
               the
               See
               of
               York
               ;
               which
               was
               done
               in
               an
               unlucky
               hour
               to
               that
               City
               .
               For
               scarce
               was
               he
               setled
               in
               that
               See
               ,
               when
               he
               pulled
               down
               the
               Goodly
               Hall
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Palace
               in
               the
               City
               of
               York
               ;
               which
               had
               been
               built
               with
               so
               much
               care
               and
               cost
               by
               one
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1090
               :
               Whether
               it
               were
               for
               Covetousness
               to
               make
               Money
               
               of
               the
               Materials
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               sordidness
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               charge
               of
               Hospitality
               ,
               let
               them
               guess
               that
               will.
               
            
             
               But
               neither
               the
               filling
               up
               of
               those
               vacant
               Sees
               ,
               nor
               the
               Queens
               Proclamation
               for
               the
               Banishing
               of
               Sectaries
               ,
               could
               free
               the
               Land
               from
               those
               dangerous
               Inmates
               ,
               or
               preserve
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               Contagion
               of
               their
               poysonous
               Doctrines
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               short
               Note
               concerning
               St.
               Paul's
               Church
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 page
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Zuinglian
                 Gospellers
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Genevian
                 party
                 ,
                 rejoyced
                 much
                 at
                 a
                 most
                 lamentable
                 accident
                 ,
                 which
                 hapned
                 to
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Fourth
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 day
                 a
                 fearful
                 Fire
                 first
                 shewed
                 it self
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Steeple
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 burnt
                 down
                 the
                 Spire
                 to
                 the
                 Stone-work
                 ,
                 and
                 Bells
                 ;
                 and
                 raged
                 so
                 terribly
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 Four
                 hours
                 ,
                 the
                 Timber
                 and
                 Lead
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 else
                 was
                 combustible
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 burnt
                 and
                 consumed
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 Men
                 began
                 to
                 cast
                 about
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 The
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 Zuinglian
                 ,
                 or
                 Genevian
                 party
                 ,
                 affirmed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 just
                 Judgment
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 an
                 old
                 Idolatrous
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 not
                 throughly
                 Reformed
                 ,
                 and
                 purged
                 from
                 its
                 Superstitions
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 content
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 
                 Cathedrals
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 destroyed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Emperors
               Zeal
               .
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 pag.
                 142.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Emperor
                 Ferdinand
                 ,
                 being
                 informed
                 of
                 these
                 Confusions
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 relinquish
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Catholick
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Her
                 own
                 Ancestors
                 also
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 prefer
                 Her
                 singular
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 private
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Learned
                 neither
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 She
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 She
                 would
                 deal
                 favourably
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 Reverend
                 and
                 Religious
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 as
                 She
                 kept
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 meerly
                 for
                 adhering
                 unto
                 that
                 Religion
                 which
                 himself
                 professed
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 he
                 entreas
                 her
                 most
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 would
                 set
                 apart
                 some
                 Churches
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 might
                 freely
                 exercise
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Nuncio
               sent
               to
               the
               Queen
               .
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   page
                
                 .
              
               
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 ,
                 also
                 sent
                 his
                 Nuncio
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 conceived
                 himself
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 
                 terms
                 of
                 Amity
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 laboured
                 by
                 the
                 Guises
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Spanish-faction
                 ,
                 to
                 divert
                 him
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 undervaluing
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Person
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 Nuncio
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Perswasions
                 ,
                 who
                 openly
                 professed
                 a
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 this
                 prudent
                 and
                 pious
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   humble
                   himself
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   Heresie
                   it self
                   :
                   in
                   regard
                   whatsoever
                   was
                   done
                   to
                   gain
                   Souls
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   did
                   beseem
                   that
                   See.
                   
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Contest
                 between
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Presbyterians
               ;
               
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 sought
                 to
                 undermine
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               144.
               
            
             
               THe
               Genevians
               slept
               not
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               but
               were
               busily
               employed
               in
               practising
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               nothing
               being
               able
               to
               satisfie
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               nakedness
               and
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Zuinglian
               Churches
               ,
               the
               
                 new
                 fashions
              
               taken
               up
               at
               Frankfort
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbyteries
               of
               Geneva
               .
            
             
             
               And
               they
               drove
               on
               so
               fast
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               places
               they
               had
               taken
               down
               the
               steps
               where
               the
               Altar
               stood
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               Table
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               In
               others
               ,
               they
               laid
               aside
               the
               Ancient
               use
               of
               God-fathers
               and
               God-mothers
               ,
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               answering
               for
               the
               Child
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Father
               :
               the
               Weekly
               Fasts
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               Lent
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Days
               of
               Abstinence
               ,
               were
               look'd
               upon
               as
               Superstitious
               observations
               .
            
             
               No
               Fast
               by
               them
               allowed
               of
               ,
               but
               occasionally
               only
               ;
               and
               them
               too
               of
               their
               own
               appointing
               .
               And
               the
               like
               course
               they
               took
               also
               with
               Festival
               Days
               ;
               neglecting
               those
               which
               had
               been
               instituted
               ,
               as
               Human
               Inventions
               ,
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               retained
               in
               a
               Reformed
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               finally
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bring
               in
               their
               
                 Outlandish
                 Doctrines
              
               ,
               with
               such
               Foreign
               usages
               ,
               they
               had
               procured
               some
               of
               the
               inferior
               Ordinaries
               ,
               to
               impose
               upon
               their
               several
               Parishes
               certain
               new
               Books
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               Expositions
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             To
             stop
             these
             proceedings
             ,
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             with
             Advice
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             set
             forth
             a
             Book
             of
             Orders
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             these
             Orders
             ,
             the
             Calvinists
             drive
             on
             their
             designs
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             this
             following
             Relation
             of
             Dr.
             Heylyn
             ,
             pag.
             154.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Genevians
               had
               already
               begun
               to
               blow
               the
               Coals
               ,
               and
               brought
               Fuel
               to
               them
               :
               But
               it
               was
               only
               for
               the
               Burning
               of
               Caps
               and
               Rochets
               .
               
               The
               Common-Prayer-Book
               was
               so
               fortified
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               assaulting
               of
               it
               .
               And
               as
               to
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               interwoven
               ,
               and
               incorporated
               with
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               so
               twisted
               in
               with
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               Royal
               Interest
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               first
               be
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               trampling
               on
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               the
               Crown
               together
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               attempt
               the
               destruction
               of
               it
               .
               But
               Caps
               and
               Tippets
               ,
               Rochets
               and
               Lawn-sleeves
               ,
               and
               Canonical
               Coats
               ,
               seemed
               to
               be
               built
               upon
               no
               better
               Foundation
               ,
               than
               Superstitious
               custom
               ,
               some
               old
               Popish
               Canon
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               some
               Temporary
               Injunction
               of
               the
               Queens
               devising
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               have
               the
               Power
               ,
               and
               effect
               of
               Law.
               This
               Game
               they
               had
               in
               chase
               ,
               in
               King
               Edwards
               time
               ;
               which
               now
               they
               are
               resolved
               to
               follow
               to
               the
               very
               last
               .
            
             
               The
               obstinacy
               of
               these
               Men
               ,
               in
               matter
               of
               Ceremony
               ,
               prompted
               the
               Bishops
               to
               make
               tryal
               of
               their
               Orthodoxy
               in
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               lately
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               were
               required
               to
               be
               subscribed
               to
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               with
               threatning
               no
               less
               than
               Deprivation
               to
               such
               as
               willfully
               refused
               .
               Many
               there
               were
               ,
               that
               boggled
               at
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               all
               did
               )
               ;
               but
               yet
               not
               so
               perversly
               ,
               nor
               in
               such
               great
               numbers
               ,
               as
               when
               their
               faction
               was
               grown
               strong
               ,
               and
               improved
               to
               multitudes
               .
            
             
               Some
               stumbled
               at
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               first
               clause
               ,
               added
               to
               the
               Twentieth
               Article
               ,
               about
               
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Others
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Thirty
               Sixth
               ,
               touching
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               .
               Some
               thought
               they
               Attributed
               more
               Authority
               to
               the
               Supream
               Magistrate
               ,
               
                 over
                 all
                 Persons
                 and
                 Causes
              
               ,
               both
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               ,
               than
               could
               consist
               with
               that
               Independency
               which
               Calvin
               arrogated
               unto
               his
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               other
               Churches
               of
               the
               Platform
               .
               And
               others
               looked
               upon
               the
               Homilies
               ,
               as
               beggerly
               Rudiments
               ,
               scarce
               Milk
               for
               Babes
               :
               But
               by
               no
               means
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               Meat
               for
               a
               stronger
               stomack
               .
               In
               general
               ,
               thought
               by
               the
               Genevians
               and
               
                 Zuinglian
                 Gospellers
              
               ,
               to
               have
               too
               much
               in
               them
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               too
               little
               of
               Calvin
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               way
               to
               be
               subscribed
               unto
               .
            
             
               Of
               which
               number
               ,
               none
               so
               much
               remarkable
               ,
               as
               
                 Father
                 John
                 Fox
              
               ,
               the
               Martyrologist
               ,
               who
               had
               before
               appeared
               in
               the
               Schism
               at
               Frankfort
               ,
               and
               left
               that
               Church
               ,
               when
               Cox
               had
               got
               the
               better
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               retire
               to
               Geneva
               :
               Who
               being
               now
               called
               upon
               to
               subscribe
               ,
               (
               that
               the
               opinion
               ,
               which
               was
               had
               of
               his
               parts
               ,
               and
               Piety
               ,
               might
               advance
               the
               work
               ,
               )
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               appeared
               before
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               carrying
               the
               New-Testament
               in
               Greek
               with
               him
               ;
               before
               whom
               he
               spake
               these
               words
               .
               
                 To
                 this
                 Book
                 I
                 will
                 subscribe
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 ,
                 take
                 my
                 Prebend'ry
                 at
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 Preferment
                 which
                 I
                 hold
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 good
                 may
                 it
                 do
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               this
               refractory
               Answer
               ,
               so
               much
               kindness
               was
               shewed
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               both
               kept
               his
               resolution
               ,
               and
               place
               together
               .
            
             
               The
               Genevians
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               countenanceing
               of
               their
               inconformity
               ,
               had
               stirred
               up
               the
               most
               eminent
               Divines
               of
               the
               French
               and
               Zuinglian
               ,
               or
               Helvetian
               Churches
               ,
               to
               declare
               in
               favour
               of
               their
               doings
               .
               And
               it
               appears
               also
               by
               remembrances
               in
               some
               Authors
               ,
               that
               Calvin
               ,
               apprehending
               some
               neglect
               from
               Mr.
               Secretary
               Cecill
               ,
               in
               making
               either
               no
               return
               ,
               or
               a
               return
               ,
               which
               signified
               nothing
               ,
               to
               his
               first
               Addresses
               ,
               had
               laid
               aside
               his
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               But
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               whilst
               he
               lived
               ,
               conceived
               himself
               to
               have
               some
               Interest
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               had
               enjoyed
               such
               a
               good
               preferment
               ;
               but
               more
               in
               some
               particular
               Persons
               and
               Members
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               seemed
               to
               depend
               upon
               his
               judgment
               ,
               and
               to
               ask
               counsel
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               their
               surest
               Oracle
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               how
               much
               he
               countenanced
               the
               Faction
               in
               King
               
               Edward's
               time
               ,
               both
               by
               his
               Practice
               and
               Pen
               ,
               and
               what
               encouragement
               he
               gave
               them
               in
               this
               present
               Reign
               ,
               hath
               been
               shewn
               before
               .
               But
               how
               much
               he
               was
               out-gone
               by
               Beza
               (
               who
               next
               usurped
               a
               Super-intendency
               over
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               this
               Island
               )
               may
               be
               seen
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               shall
               now
               be
               said
               of
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               of
               altogether
               ,
               shall
               be
               briefly
               this
               ,
               That
               this
               poor
               Church
               might
               better
               have
               wanted
               their
               best
               helps
               in
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               than
               have
               
               been
               troubled
               with
               their
               intermedlings
               in
               matter
               of
               Discipline
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
              
               Calvinists
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr
               Heylyn
               having
               little
               or
               nothing
               in
               the
               Fourth
               and
               Fifth
               year
               of
               this
               Queens
               Reign
               ,
               that
               belongs
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               these
               Notes
               ,
               we
               will
               pass
               to
               the
               6th
               year
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 one
              
               Cartwright
               ,
               
                 a
                 great
                 Promoter
                 of
              
               Presbytery
               ;
               
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Leicester
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 of
              
               Calvin
               .
            
          
           
             Anno
             Reg.
             Eliz.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               164.
               
            
             
               THis
               Summer
               ,
               in
               a
               Progress
               ,
               the
               Queen
               came
               to
               Cambridge
               ;
               where
               were
               sown
               the
               seeds
               of
               those
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               Combustions
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               been
               continually
               distracted
               to
               this
               very
               day
               .
               For
               so
               it
               happened
               ,
               that
               one
               Preston
               and
               Cartwright
               were
               appointed
               to
               hold
               a
               Disputation
               :
               In
               which
               the
               First
               was
               both
               liked
               ,
               and
               rewarded
               by
               Her
               ;
               the
               Other
               receiving
               neither
               reward
               nor
               commendation
               :
               Which
               so
               incensed
               the
               proud
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               retired
               to
               Geneva
               :
               Where
               
               having
               throughly
               informed
               himself
               in
               all
               particulars
               ,
               both
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Churches
               of
               that
               Platform
               differed
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               he
               returned
               home
               ,
               with
               an
               intent
               to
               repair
               his
               credit
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               get
               himself
               a
               name
               ,
               by
               raising
               such
               a
               fire
               ,
               and
               such
               combustions
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               never
               were
               to
               be
               extinguished
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               immediate
               hand
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               considerable
               Action
               ,
               which
               followed
               on
               the
               Queens
               Reception
               at
               Cambridge
               ,
               was
               the
               preferring
               of
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Dudley
              
               ,
               the
               Second
               Son
               ,
               then
               living
               ,
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               to
               the
               Titles
               of
               
                 Lord
                 Denbigh
              
               ,
               and
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               .
               She
               had
               before
               Elected
               him
               into
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               made
               him
               Master
               of
               her
               Horse
               ,
               and
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               University
               of
               Oxon
               ;
               suffered
               him
               to
               carry
               a
               great
               sway
               in
               all
               Affairs
               ,
               both
               of
               Court
               and
               Council
               ;
               and
               given
               unto
               him
               the
               fair
               Mannor
               of
               Denbigh
               ,
               being
               conceived
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               goodliest
               Territories
               in
               England
               .
               And
               now
               She
               adds
               unto
               these
               Honors
               ,
               the
               goodly
               Castle
               and
               Mannor
               of
               Kenelworth
               ,
               part
               of
               the
               parrimony
               of
               the
               Duchy
               of
               Lancaster
               .
               Advanced
               unto
               which
               height
               ,
               he
               engrossed
               unto
               himself
               the
               disposing
               of
               all
               Offices
               in
               the
               Court
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Preferments
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               proving
               ,
               in
               fine
               ,
               so
               unappeasable
               in
               his
               Malice
               ,
               and
               unsatiable
               in
               his
               Lusts
               ;
               so
               Sacrilegious
               in
               his
               Rapines
               ,
               so
               false
               in
               Promises
               ,
               and
               treacherous
               
               in
               point
               of
               Trust
               ;
               And
               finally
               ,
               so
               destructive
               of
               the
               Rights
               ,
               and
               Proprieties
               of
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               that
               his
               
                 Little
                 Finger
              
               lay
               heavier
               on
               the
               English
               Subjects
               ,
               than
               the
               Loins
               of
               all
               the
               Favourites
               of
               the
               Two
               last
               Kings
               .
               And
               that
               his
               Monstrous
               Vices
               (
               most
               insupportable
               in
               any
               other
               but
               himself
               )
               might
               either
               be
               connived
               at
               ,
               or
               not
               complained
               of
               ,
               he
               cloaks
               them
               with
               a
               seeming
               zeal
               to
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               made
               himself
               Head
               of
               the
               
                 Puritan
                 Faction
              
               :
               Who
               spared
               no
               pains
               in
               seting
               forth
               his
               praises
               upon
               all
               occasions
               :
               Nor
               was
               he
               wanting
               to
               caress
               them
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               he
               found
               most
               agreeable
               to
               those
               Holy
               Hypocrites
               ;
               using
               no
               other
               language
               in
               his
               Speech
               ,
               and
               Letters
               ,
               than
               pure
               Scripture-phrase
               ;
               in
               which
               he
               was
               become
               so
               dextrous
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               received
               the
               same
               Inspirations
               with
               the
               Sacred
               Pen-men
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               the
               viciousness
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               yet
               the
               Queen
               laboured
               further
               to
               advance
               him
               ,
               even
               to
               a
               Marriage
               with
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               :
               As
               appears
               by
               this
               Relation
               of
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               169.
               
            
          
           
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               kept
               a
               Stock
               still
               going
               in
               Scotland
               ;
               the
               returns
               whereof
               redounded
               more
               to
               her
               own
               security
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               profit
               and
               advantage
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               The
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               being
               now
               a
               Widow
               ,
               possessed
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               next
               Heir
               to
               this
               ,
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               proposes
               to
               her
               a
               Marriage
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               ;
               whom
               she
               pretended
               to
               have
               raised
               
               to
               those
               Eminent
               Honors
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               ,
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               capable
               of
               a
               Queens
               Affections
               .
               Which
               Proposition
               proved
               agreeable
               to
               neither
               party
               ;
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               disdaining
               the
               unequal
               offer
               ;
               and
               Leicester
               dealing
               under-hand
               with
               Randolph
               ,
               the
               English
               Resident
               ,
               to
               keep
               her
               still
               in
               that
               aversness
               ;
               having
               given
               himself
               a
               hope
               of
               Marrying
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               interpreting
               all
               her
               Favors
               to
               proceed
               in
               order
               to
               it
               .
               I
               had
               not
               spoken
               so
               much
               of
               this
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               seemed
               to
               have
               been
               born
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               by
               what
               shall
               be
               here
               said
               concerning
               the
               Presbyterians
               in
               this
               Queens
               Reign
               .
            
             
               But
               leaving
               this
               Court-Meteor
               to
               be
               gazed
               on
               by
               unknowing
               men
               ,
               we
               will
               now
               conclude
               this
               Sixth
               year
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               was
               very
               advantageous
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Death
               of
               Calvin
               :
               By
               whose
               Authority
               (
               if
               he
               had
               lived
               longer
               )
               much
               more
               Disorders
               and
               Confusions
               must
               have
               necessarily
               succeeded
               .
               For
               his
               Name
               was
               much
               Reverenced
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               those
               of
               his
               own
               party
               ;
               but
               by
               many
               others
               ,
               grave
               ,
               and
               moderate
               men
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               look
               at
               first
               ,
               into
               the
               dangers
               ,
               which
               ensued
               upon
               it
               .
               His
               Platform
               at
               Geneva
               was
               made
               the
               only
               Pattern
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               Reformed
               Churches
               were
               to
               frame
               their
               Government
               .
               His
               Writings
               were
               made
               the
               only
               Rule
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               Students
               in
               Divinity
               were
               to
               square
               their
               judgments
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               concerning
               Cartwright
               ,
               Leicester
               ,
               and
               Calvin
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Origine
                 of
                 the
                 name
              
               Puritan
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 the
              
               Protestation
               
                 devised
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 Disorders
                 caused
                 by
                 this
                 Sect.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               Reg.
            
             Eliz.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               172.
               
            
             
               THis
               year
               the
               Zuinglian
               ,
               or
               Calvinian
               Faction
               began
               to
               be
               first
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Puritans
               :
               Which
               name
               hath
               ever
               since
               been
               appropriated
               to
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               pretending
               to
               a
               greater
               Purity
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               was
               
                 held
                 forth
              
               unto
               them
               (
               as
               they
               gave
               it
               out
               )
               in
               the
               Common-Prayer-Book
               ;
               and
               to
               a
               greater
               opposition
               to
               the
               Rites
               and
               Usages
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               than
               was
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               But
               this
               Purity
               was
               accompanied
               with
               such
               Irreverence
               ;
               this
               opposion
               drew
               along
               with
               it
               so
               much
               licentiousness
               ,
               as
               gave
               great
               scandal
               and
               offence
               to
               all
               men
               :
               So
               that
               it
               was
               high
               time
               to
               give
               a
               check
               to
               those
               Disorders
               and
               Confusions
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               practises
               ,
               and
               their
               Preachings
               ,
               they
               had
               produced
               ;
               and
               thereby
               laid
               the
               ground
               of
               that
               woful
               Schism
               ,
               which
               soon
               after
               followed
               .
            
             
             
               For
               the
               preventing
               these
               Disorders
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               a
               Protestation
               was
               devised
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               all
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               Curates
               ;
               by
               which
               they
               were
               required
               to
               declare
               and
               promise
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               they
               would
               not
               preach
               ,
               nor
               publickly
               interpret
               ,
               but
               only
               read
               that
               which
               was
               appointed
               by
               publick
               Authority
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               they
               would
               use
               sobriety
               in
               Apparel
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               Common
               Prayers
               ,
               according
               to
               Order
               appointed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               they
               would
               not
               openly
               medle
               with
               any
               Artificers
               Occupation
               ,
               as
               covetously
               to
               seek
               a
               Gain
               thereby
               ;
               having
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Livings
               ,
               Twenty
               Nobles
               ,
               or
               above
               ,
               by
               the
               year
               :
               Which
               Protestation
               ,
               if
               it
               either
               had
               been
               generally
               pressed
               upon
               all
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               (
               as
               perhaps
               it
               was
               not
               )
               or
               been
               better
               kept
               by
               them
               that
               took
               it
               ,
               the
               Church
               might
               ,
               questionless
               ,
               have
               been
               saved
               from
               those
               Distractions
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Puritan-Innovators
               were
               occasioned
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 this
                 strange
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
          
           
             Doctor
             Heylyn
             
               having
               Prosecuted
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               until
               the
               Eighth
               year
               of
               Queen
            
             Elizabeths
             
               Reign
               ,
               was
               not
               willing
               to
               wade
               any
               further
               into
               the
               Confusions
               of
               those
               times
               ;
               and
               therefore
               makes
               this
               following
               Conclusion
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Establishment
                 of
                 this
                 New
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 strange
                 Disorder
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 brought
                 unto
                 by
                 the
              
               Puritan
               Faction
               .
            
          
           
             Dr.
             Heylyn's
             Conclusion
             of
             his
             History
             .
          
           
             
               THus
               we
               have
               seen
               the
               publick
               Liturgy
               confirmed
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               with
               divers
               Penalties
               on
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               either
               did
               reproach
               it
               ,
               or
               neglect
               to
               use
               it
               ,
               or
               wilfully
               with-draw
               their
               attendance
               from
               it
               :
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               declared
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Articles
               ;
               External
               matters
               in
               Officiating
               God's
               Publick
               Service
               ,
               and
               the
               Apparel
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               regulated
               by
               the
               Book
               of
               Orders
               ,
               and
               Advertisements
               ;
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               setled
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               therefore
               now
               fixed
               on
               her
               Natural
               Pillars
               of
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Government
              
               ,
               and
               Worship
               ;
               not
               otherwise
               to
               have
               been
               shaken
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               
                 blind
                 zeal
              
               of
               such
               furious
               Sampsons
               ,
               as
               were
               resolved
               ,
               to
               pull
               it
               on
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               suffer
               it
               to
               stand
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               it
               will
               be
               time
               to
               conclude
               this
               History
               ;
               having
               taken
               a
               brief
               view
               of
               the
               State
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Aberration
               from
               
               its
               first
               Constitution
               ,
               as
               it
               stood
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               had
               begun
               to
               disturb
               its
               Order
               .
               And
               that
               this
               may
               be
               manifested
               with
               a
               greater
               certainty
               ,
               I
               will
               speak
               it
               in
               the
               words
               of
               one
               who
               lived
               ,
               and
               writ
               his
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               .
               I
               mean
               
                 John
                 Rastel
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               Bishops
               Challenge
               :
               Who
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               a
               Papist
               ,
               and
               a
               Priest
               ,
               yet
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               he
               hath
               faithfully
               delivered
               too
               many
               sad
               Truths
               in
               these
               particulars
               .
            
             
               Three
               Books
               he
               writ
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               Three
               years
               ,
               against
               Bishop
               Jewel
               :
               In
               one
               of
               which
               he
               makes
               this
               Address
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 though
                 you
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Jewel
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 say
                 )
                 do
                 take
                 the
                 Bread
                 into
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 celebrate
                 solemnly
                 ,
                 yet
                 thousands
                 there
                 are
                 of
                 your
                 inferior
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 esteem
                 it
                 as
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 External
                 Fashion
                 .
                 And
                 your
                 order
                 of
                 Celebrating
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 unadvisedly
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 left
                 unto
                 his
                 private
                 Rule
                 or
                 Canon
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 Bread
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 it
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 pleases
                 the
                 Sexton
                 ,
                 or
                 Parish-Clerk
                 to
                 set
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   28.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Communion
               ;
               now
               ,
               as
               to
               Altars
               ,
               he
               hath
               these
               words
               :
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 Altars
                 were
                 used
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 offered
                 the
                 unbloody
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 ;
                 yet
                 your
                 Company
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 declare
                 what
                 Followers
                 
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 )
                 do
                 account
                 i
                 :
                 ,
                 even
                 among
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 kinds
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 if
                 an
                 Altar
                 be
                 kept
                 standing
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 you
                 follow
                 a
                 certain
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 desperate
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 Optatus
                 ,
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 break
                 ,
                 raze
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 the
                 Altars
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 
                   pag.
                   34.
                   
                   &
                   165.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Now
               as
               to
               the
               Objection
               of
               Praying
               in
               an
               unknown
               Tongue
               ,
               he
               writes
               thus
               :
            
             
               
                 Where
                 Singing
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 kneel
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 hearken
                 at
                 the
                 Chancel-door
                 it self
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 much
                 wiser
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 you
                 provide
                 for
                 great
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 Thousand
                 People
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               An
               Objection
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Then
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                   Where
                   do
                   you
                   read
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   External
                   Behavior
                   they
                   did
                   wear
                   Frocks
                   ,
                   or
                   Gowns
                   ,
                   or
                   Four
                   corner'd
                   Caps
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   at
                   their
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   they
                   sate
                   in
                   sides
                   ,
                   fell
                   prostrate
                   ,
                   or
                   sung
                   
                     Te
                     D●…um
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   looked
                   towards
                   the
                   South
                   ?
                   Or
                   wore
                   Copes
                   of
                   T●…ssue
                   or
                   Velvet
                   ;
                   with
                   a
                   thousand
                   more
                   such
                   questions
                   .
                   
                     pag.
                     446.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 question
                 he
                 asks
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Where
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   well
                   ordered
                   ,
                   with
                   excellent
                   men
                   of
                   Learning
                   ,
                   and
                   Piety
                   ,
                   was
                   ever
                   constrained
                   to
                   suffer
                   Coblers
                   ,
                   Weavers
                   ,
                   
                   Tinkers
                   ,
                   Tanners
                   ,
                   Card-makers
                   ,
                   Tapsters
                   ,
                   Fiddlers
                   ,
                   Goalers
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   like
                   Profession
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   Disputation
                   with
                   her
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   climb
                   up
                   into
                   Pulpits
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Priests
                   ?
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     pag.
                     2.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   any
                   Bag-pipers
                   ,
                   Horse-coursers
                   ,
                   or
                   Jaylors
                   ,
                   were
                   admitted
                   then
                   into
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ?
                   
                     pag.
                     162
                     
                  
                   Or
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   Bishop
                   then
                   did
                   Swear
                   by
                   his
                   Honor
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   his
                   Visitation
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   warrant
                   his
                   Promise
                   to
                   some
                   poor
                   Prisoner-Priest
                   under
                   him
                   ;
                   or
                   not
                   satisfied
                   with
                   his
                   imprisoning
                   ,
                   did
                   cry
                   out
                   and
                   call
                   upon
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   (
                   not
                   disposed
                   that
                   way
                   )
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   to
                   most
                   cruel
                   deaths
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   refused
                   to
                   wear
                   a
                   white
                   Rocket
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   To
                   be
                   distinguished
                   from
                   the
                   Laity
                   by
                   some
                   decent
                   Priests
                   Apparel
                   ?
                   
                     pag.
                     162.
                     
                  
                   Or
                   ,
                   Gathered
                   a
                   Benevolence
                   of
                   his
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   him
                   up
                   in
                   his
                   Houshold
                   ?
                   
                     pag.
                     163.
                     
                  
                   Or
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Communion
                   Table
                   (
                   if
                   any
                   then
                   were
                   )
                   was
                   removable
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ,
                   hither
                   and
                   thither
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   ,
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   lower
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   there
                   to
                   Celebrate
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   any
                   Communion
                   was
                   kept
                   upon
                   Good-Friday
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   was
                   administred
                   then
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   in
                   Loaf-Bread
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   in
                   Wafers
                   ?
                   And
                   that
                   without
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   sign
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   at
                   the
                   Communion-time
                   the
                   Minister
                   should
                   wear
                   a
                   Coap
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   all
                   other
                   Service
                   ,
                   a
                   Surplice
                   only
                   ?
                   Or
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   )
                   
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   beside
                   his
                   Common
                   Apparel
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   used
                   a
                   Common
                   ,
                   and
                   Prophane
                   Cup
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Communion
                   ?
                   
                     pag.
                     162
                     
                  
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   a
                   solemn
                   Curse
                   should
                   be
                   used
                   on
                   Ashwednesday
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   a
                   Procession
                   about
                   the
                   Fields
                   was
                   used
                   in
                   Rogation
                   week
                   ,
                   rather
                   thereby
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   Bounds
                   ,
                   and
                   Borders
                   of
                   every
                   Parish
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   move
                   God
                   to
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   mens
                   hearts
                   to
                   Devotion
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Man
                   should
                   put
                   the
                   Wedding-Ring
                   upon
                   the
                   Fourth
                   Finger
                   of
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   ;
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   many
                   Hundred
                   years
                   practised
                   ?
                   
                     pag.
                     163
                     
                  
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   residue
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   unreceived
                   ,
                   was
                   taken
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Parish
                   Clerk
                   ,
                   to
                   spread
                   their
                   young
                   Childrens
                   Butter
                   with
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   serve
                   their
                   own
                   Tooth
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   at
                   their
                   homely
                   Table
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   lawful
                   then
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   but
                   one
                   Communion
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   Church
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   ?
                   
                     pag.
                     164
                     
                  
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Lent
                   ,
                   or
                   Friday
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   Fasted
                   for
                   Civil
                   Policy
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   any
                   Devotion
                   ?
                   
                     pag.
                     165
                     
                  
                   .
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Lay-People
                   Communicating
                   ,
                   did
                   take
                   the
                   Cup
                   at
                   one
                   anothers
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   Priests
                   ?
                   
                     pag.
                     166.
                     
                  
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   any
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   then
                   threw
                   down
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Saints
                   ;
                   and
                   set
                   up
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   their
                   Wives
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Childrens
                   Pictures
                   in
                   their
                   Chambers
                   ,
                   and
                   Parlours
                   ?
                   
                     pag.
                     164.
                     
                  
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   being
                   a
                   Virgin
                   at
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Order
                   of
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   did
                   afterwards
                   lawfully
                   
                   Marry
                   ?
                   
                     pag.
                     165.
                     
                  
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   was
                   Married
                   on
                   Ashwednesday
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   preached
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   to
                   Pray
                   on
                   a
                   Dunghil
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   Church
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   That
                   any
                   Friar
                   of
                   60
                   years
                   ,
                   obtaining
                   afterwards
                   the
                   Dignity
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   Married
                   a
                   young
                   Woman
                   of
                   Nineteen
                   years
                   ?
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     pag.
                     166.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               Here
               ends
               Dr.
               
               Heylyn's
               History
               of
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 to
                 compleat
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
              
               Presbyterians
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 add
                 what
                 is
                 related
                 by
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               
                 concerning
                 their
                 actings
                 in
                 this
                 Queens
                 Reign
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 of
              
               Presbytery
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             AN
             ADDITION
             Of
             some
             other
             Historical
             Collections
             Taken
             out
             of
             Dr.
             
             Heylyn's
             History
             of
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Insolent
               ,
               and
               Rebellious
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ;
               and
               particularly
               of
               Knox.
               
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               244.
               
            
             
               AT
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               first
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               such
               English
               as
               had
               lived
               in
               exile
               amongst
               the
               Zwitzers
               ,
               or
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               became
               exceedingly
               enamored
               with
               
               Calvin's
               Platform
               ;
               by
               which
               they
               found
               so
               much
               Authority
               ascribed
               unto
               Ministers
               in
               their
               
               several
               Churches
               ,
               as
               might
               make
               them
               absolute
               ,
               and
               independent
               ,
               without
               being
               called
               to
               an
               account
               by
               King
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               .
               This
               Discipline
               they
               purposed
               to
               promote
               at
               their
               coming
               home
               .
               But
               the
               Queen
               had
               heard
               so
               much
               ,
               from
               others
               ,
               of
               their
               carriage
               at
               Frankfort
               ,
               and
               their
               untractableness
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Decency
               ,
               and
               comly
               Order
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               her
               Brother
               ,
               as
               might
               sufficiently
               forewarn
               her
               .
               Besides
               ,
               She
               was
               not
               to
               be
               told
               ,
               with
               what
               reproaches
               Calvin
               had
               reviled
               her
               Sister
               ;
               nor
               how
               she
               had
               been
               persecuted
               by
               his
               followers
               in
               the
               time
               of
               her
               Reign
               :
               Some
               of
               them
               railing
               at
               her
               Person
               ,
               in
               their
               scandalous
               Pamphlets
               ;
               Some
               practising
               by
               false
               and
               dangerous
               Allusions
               ,
               to
               subvert
               her
               Government
               ;
               and
               others
               openly
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 either
                 turn
                 Her
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 her
                 days
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               of
               these
               Men
               she
               was
               to
               give
               her self
               no
               hope
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               proceed
               with
               her
               ,
               in
               the
               self
               same
               manner
               ,
               whensoever
               any
               thing
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               (
               how
               necessary
               ,
               and
               just
               soever
               )
               which
               might
               cross
               their
               humours
               .
               The
               Consideration
               whereof
               was
               of
               such
               prevalency
               with
               those
               of
               her
               Council
               ,
               (
               who
               were
               then
               deliberating
               about
               the
               altering
               of
               Religion
               )
               that
               they
               were
               resolved
               to
               have
               an
               eye
               upon
               those
               Men
               :
               Who
               were
               so
               hot
               in
               the
               persuit
               of
               their
               flattering
               hopes
               ,
               that
               (
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               of
               Innovation
               ,
               as
               my
               Author
               tells
               me
               )
               they
               were
               busied
               ,
               at
               that
               very
               time
               ,
               in
               setting
               up
               a
               
                 new
                 form
                 of
                 Ecclestastical
              
               
               Policy
               ;
               and
               therefore
               were
               to
               be
               supprest
               with
               all
               care
               and
               diligence
               ,
               before
               they
               grew
               to
               a
               head
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               discovery
               of
               their
               Rebellious
               practices
               ;
               yet
               they
               had
               so
               many
               Friends
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               easily
               have
               obtained
               Favour
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Promoting
               their
               designs
               ,
               had
               not
               
               Knox's
               furious
               Spirit
               moved
               him
               to
               write
               these
               following
               malicious
               Letters
               .
               In
               one
               of
               which
               ,
               to
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Cecill
              
               ,
               he
               first
               upbraids
               him
               with
               consenting
               to
               the
               suppressing
               of
               Christ's
               true
               Evangile
               ,
               to
               the
               erecting
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Shedding
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 God's
                 most
                 dear
                 Children
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 mischievous
                 Mary
                 ,
                 the
                 professed
                 enemy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 plainly
                 calls
                 her
                 .
              
               Then
               he
               proceeds
               to
               justifie
               his
               Treasonable
               and
               Seditious
               Book
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Regiment
                 of
                 Women
              
               :
               of
               the
               truth
               whereof
               ,
               he
               positively
               affirms
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 no
                 more
                 doubted
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 Voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 pronounced
                 against
                 that
                 Sex
                 ;
                 
                   to
                   wit
                
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 dolour
                 they
                 should
                 bear
                 their
                 Children
                 .
              
            
             
               Next
               he
               declared
               (
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               person
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               )
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 willingly
                 acknowledge
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 nature
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 Gods
                 own
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 did
                 oppugn
                 such
                 Regiments
                 .
              
               And
               thereupon
               did
               inferr
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 would
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Extraordinary
                 Dispensations
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 did
                 make
                 that
                 Lawful
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 Laws
                 ,
                 did
                 deny
                 in
                 all
                 Women
                 beside
                 ,
                 none
                 in
                 England
                 should
                 bemore
                 ready
                 to
                 maintain
                 her
                 Lawful
                 Authority
                 ,
                 than
                 himself
                 .
              
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               he
               pronounces
               this
               Sentence
               on
               her
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 she
                 built
                 her
                 Title
                 upon
                 Custom
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 such
                 foolish
                 Presumption
                 would
                 grievously
                 offend
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 her
                 ingratitude
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 should
                 not
                 long
                 lack
                 punishment
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               he
               writes
               also
               to
               the
               Queen
               her self
               ,
               reproaching
               her
               withal
               ,
               
                 That
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 her
                 life
                 she
                 had
                 declined
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 Bowed
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 gone
                 to
                 Mass
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 Sister
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               both
               his
               Letters
               he
               complains
               of
               his
               being
               denied
               the
               liberty
               of
               Preaching
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               to
               excuse
               his
               Flock
               ,
               of
               late
               assembled
               in
               the
               most
               Godly
               Reformed
               Church
               and
               City
               of
               Geneva
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 further
                 Discovery
                 of
                 their
                 Practices
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Promoting
                 of
                 their
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 much
                 Advanced
                 by
                 their
                 being
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Publick
                 Ministry
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               246.
               
            
             
               SUch
               was
               the
               necessity
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               was
               under
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               hardly
               possible
               to
               supply
               all
               the
               vacant
               places
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               admitting
               some
               of
               the
               Genevian
               Zealots
               to
               the
               Publick
               Ministry
               :
               the
               Realm
               had
               been
               extreamly
               visited
               in
               the
               foregoing
               year
               ,
               with
               a
               dangerous
               and
               contagious
               Sickness
               ,
               which
               took
               away
               almost
               half
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               occasioned
               such
               a
               Mortality
               amongst
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Parochial
               Churches
               were
               without
               Incumbents
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Twelve
               Deans
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Archdeacons
               ,
               Fifteen
               Masters
               of
               Colleges
               ,
               and
               Halls
               ,
               Fifty
               Prebendaries
               of
               Cathedral
               Churches
               ,
               and
               about
               Fourscore
               Beneficed
               Men
               ,
               were
               deprived
               at
               once
               ,
               for
               refusing
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Queens
               Supremacy
               .
               For
               the
               filling
               of
               which
               vacant
               places
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               
               imagined
               ,
               but
               many
               past
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               who
               either
               had
               not
               hitherto
               discovered
               their
               dissatisfaction
               ,
               or
               were
               connived
               at
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Parts
               and
               Learning
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               numbers
               of
               them
               were
               admitted
               unto
               Country-Cures
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               they
               had
               as
               great
               an
               opportunity
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               wish
               or
               desire
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               Dispute
               their
               Genevian
               Doctrines
               ,
               but
               likewise
               to
               prepare
               the
               People
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               receiving
               such
               Innovations
               ,
               both
               in
               Worship
               and
               Government
               ,
               as
               were
               resolved
               ,
               in
               time
               convenient
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               For
               a
               Preparative
               whereunto
               ,
               they
               brought
               along
               with
               them
               the
               Genevian
               Bible
               ,
               with
               their
               Notes
               upon
               it
               ,
               together
               with
               
               David's
               Psalms
               in
               English
               Meeter
               ;
               that
               by
               the
               one
               they
               might
               effect
               an
               Innovation
               in
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               bring
               this
               Church
               more
               near
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               in
               some
               chief
               Acts
               of
               
                 Publick
                 Worship
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Notes
               upon
               the
               same
               Bible
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               savour
               of
               Sedition
               ;
               and
               in
               some
               ,
               of
               Faction
               ,
               destructive
               of
               the
               Persons
               and
               Power
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Civil
               Intercourse
               ,
               and
               Human
               Society
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Note
               on
               2
               Chron.
               8.
               15
               ,
               16.
               where
               Asa
               is
               taxed
               by
               them
               ,
               for
               not
               putting
               his
               Mother
               to
               death
               ,
               but
               deposing
               her
               only
               from
               the
               Regency
               ,
               which
               before
               She
               executed
               .
               Of
               
               which
               Note
               ,
               the
               
                 Scottish
                 Presbyterians
              
               made
               especial
               use
               ;
               not
               only
               in
               deposing
               Mary
               ,
               their
               lawful
               Queen
               ;
               but
               prosecuting
               her
               openly
               ,
               and
               underhand
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               taken
               away
               her
               life
               .
            
             
               Now
               with
               this
               Bible
               ,
               and
               these
               Notes
               ,
               which
               proved
               so
               advantageous
               to
               them
               in
               their
               main
               projectments
               ,
               they
               also
               brought
               in
               
               David's
               Psalms
               in
               English
               Meeter
               ;
               of
               which
               they
               served
               themselves
               to
               some
               Tune
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               succeeding
               .
               For
               they
               came
               to
               be
               esteemed
               the
               most
               Divine
               part
               of
               God's
               
                 Publick
                 Worship
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Reading
                 Psalms
              
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               First
               and
               
                 Second
                 Lessons
              
               ,
               being
               heard
               in
               many
               places
               with
               a
               covered
               head
               ;
               but
               all
               Men
               sitting
               Bareheaded
               ,
               when
               the
               Psalm
               is
               Sung.
               And
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               the
               Parish-clark
               must
               be
               taught
               to
               call
               upon
               the
               people
               to
               Sing
               it
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 Praise
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               no
               such
               preparatory
               Exhortation
               being
               used
               at
               the
               naming
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               or
               the
               Daily
               Psalms
               .
               By
               these
               Preparatives
               they
               hoped
               in
               time
               ,
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               Calvinism
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               reference
               to
               Government
               ,
               and
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               ,
               as
               in
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               this
               time
               ,
               they
               could
               obtain
               no
               Countenance
               from
               this
               State
               ;
               though
               it
               was
               once
               endeavoured
               for
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               gained
               to
               their
               Party
               ;
               But
               it
               was
               only
               to
               make
               use
               of
               them
               for
               Politick
               Ends.
               Finding
               this
               opposition
               ,
               they
               not
               only
               repined
               ,
               and
               grudged
               at
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               
               which
               was
               made
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               because
               not
               fitted
               to
               their
               Fancies
               ,
               and
               to
               Calvin's
               Platform
               ;
               but
               have
               laboured
               to
               sow
               those
               Seeds
               of
               Heterodoxy
               ,
               and
               Disobedience
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               brought
               forth
               those
               Troubles
               ,
               and
               Disorders
               ,
               which
               ensued
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
           
             
               These
               Islands
               (
               the
               only
               remainder
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               in
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Normandy
               )
               had
               admitted
               the
               Reformation
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Edward
               ;
               by
               whose
               command
               the
               Publick
               Liturgy
               had
               been
               turned
               into
               French.
               But
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               being
               suppressed
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               was
               revived
               again
               ,
               immediately
               after
               her
               decease
               ,
               by
               such
               French
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               had
               resorted
               thither
               for
               Protection
               ,
               in
               the
               days
               of
               their
               troubles
               .
               These
               French
               Ministers
               ,
               desiring
               to
               have
               all
               things
               Modelled
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               endeavored
               by
               all
               the
               friends
               they
               could
               make
               ,
               to
               advance
               his
               Discipline
               :
               to
               which
               they
               were
               encouraged
               by
               their
               Brethren
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               Governors
               there
               .
               The
               Governors
               in
               each
               Island
               advanced
               the
               Plot
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               covetous
               intent
               ,
               to
               enrich
               themselves
               with
               the
               spoils
               of
               the
               Deaneries
               ;
               the
               Brethren
               here
               ,
               having
               by
               this
               means
               a
               hope
               to
               gain
               ground
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               for
               the
               Erecting
               of
               the
               same
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               England
               .
               And
               in
               pursuance
               of
               this
               project
               ,
               both
               Islands
               joyn
               in
               a
               Confederacy
               to
               Petition
               the
               Queen
               for
               an
               Allowance
               of
               this
               Discipline
               ,
               Anno
               1563.
               
               In
               the
               year
               next
               following
               ,
               some
               French
               
               were
               delegated
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               to
               sollicite
               it
               ;
               where
               they
               received
               a
               Gracious
               Answer
               ,
               and
               returned
               full
               of
               hopes
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Queen
               ,
               being
               strongly
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               this
               design
               would
               much
               advance
               the
               Reformation
               in
               those
               Islands
               ,
               was
               contented
               to
               give
               way
               unto
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               Towns
               of
               St.
               
               Peter's
               -
               Port
               ,
               and
               St.
               Hilaries
               only
               in
               Jersey
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Port
               of
               St.
               Peters
               in
               Gernsey
               ,
               but
               no
               further
               :
               Other
               parts
               of
               the
               Islands
               being
               to
               be
               Conform
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Now
               ,
               although
               there
               be
               no
               express
               mention
               ,
               in
               their
               Grant
               ,
               of
               Allowing
               their
               Discipline
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               their
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ;
               yet
               they
               presumed
               so
               far
               on
               the
               general
               words
               ,
               as
               to
               put
               it
               presently
               in
               practice
               ;
               intending
               to
               advance
               it
               by
               degrees
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Parishes
               ,
               as
               opportunity
               should
               serve
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               Affairs
               permit
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 these
                 Islands
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 further
                 Account
                 of
                 their
                 labouring
                 to
                 Undermine
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               252.
               
            
             
               IN
               England
               they
               found
               not
               such
               success
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               abroad
               ;
               not
               a
               few
               of
               them
               being
               deprived
               of
               their
               Benefices
               ,
               and
               other
               preferments
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               their
               Inconformity
               .
               The
               news
               of
               which
               severity
               flies
               to
               France
               and
               Scotland
               ;
               occasioning
               Beza
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               Knox
               ,
               and
               his
               Comrades
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               interpose
               themselves
               in
               behalf
               of
               their
               Brethren
               .
               With
               what
               Authority
               Beza
               acted
               in
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               anon
               .
               In
               Knox
               his
               Letter
               ,
               sent
               from
               the
               General
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               the
               Church-Vestments
               are
               called
               Trifles
               and
               Rags
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               With
               more
               Authority
               writes
               Beza
               ,
               as
               the
               greater
               Patriarch
               ;
               and
               he
               writes
               too
               concerning
               things
               of
               greater
               consequence
               than
               Caps
               and
               Surplices
               .
               For
               in
               a
               Letter
               of
               his
               to
               Grindal
               ,
               he
               makes
               a
               sad
               complaint
               of
               suspending
               these
               Men
               ,
               from
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               for
               not
               subscribing
               to
               some
               
                 new
                 Rites
              
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               
               imposed
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               he
               seems
               more
               offended
               ,
               
                 That
                 Women
                 were
                 suffered
                 to
                 Baptize
                 in
                 extream
                 necessity
                 .
                 That
                 Power
                 was
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 for
                 Ordaining
                 such
                 other
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 seem
                 convenient
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 Authority
                 .
              
               He
               excepts
               likewise
               against
               many
               other
               such
               things
               .
               The
               Copies
               of
               these
               Letters
               were
               presently
               dispersed
               ,
               if
               not
               also
               Printed
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               their
               Zeal
               to
               the
               name
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               preferred
               him
               once
               before
               St.
               Paul
               ;
               and
               Beza
               ,
               without
               doubt
               ,
               would
               have
               taken
               it
               ill
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               esteem'd
               of
               less
               Authority
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               the
               Successors
               of
               St.
               Peter
               .
            
             
               So
               good
               a
               Foundation
               being
               laid
               ,
               the
               Building
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               go
               on
               apace
               .
               But
               first
               they
               must
               prepare
               the
               Matter
               ,
               and
               remove
               all
               doubts
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               might
               interrupt
               them
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               Building
               .
               And
               herein
               Beza
               is
               consulted
               ,
               as
               the
               Master-workman
               .
               To
               him
               they
               send
               their
               several
               Scruples
               ;
               and
               he
               returns
               such
               Answer
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               did
               not
               only
               confirm
               them
               in
               their
               present
               obstinacy
               ,
               but
               fitted
               ,
               and
               prepared
               them
               for
               the
               following
               Schism
               .
            
             
               To
               those
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               they
               add
               
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Ordaining
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               the
               Presbytery
               being
               not
               consulted
               :
               Which
               he
               condemns
               ,
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               conceives
               it
               better
               to
               have
               such
               a
               Ministry
               ,
               than
               none
               at
               all
               :
               praying
               
               withal
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               give
               this
               Church
               a
               more
               lawful
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               In
               some
               Churches
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               
                 Westminster
                 Abbey
              
               ,
               they
               still
               retained
               the
               use
               of
               Wafers
               ,
               made
               of
               Bread
               unleavened
               :
               This
               he
               acknowledges
               for
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               .
               Unto
               several
               other
               Questions
               ,
               he
               gives
               Answer
               in
               this
               Letter
               ;
               which
               is
               Superscribed
               ,
               
                 To
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 touching
                 some
                 Points
                 of
              
               Ecclesiastical
               Order
               ,
               and
               Government
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               receiving
               this
               Letter
               ,
               they
               fall
               into
               an
               open
               Schism
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               next
               following
               .
               At
               which
               time
               ,
               some
               (
               taking
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               of
               a
               more
               ardent
               Zeal
               ,
               than
               others
               ,
               in
               professing
               the
               true
               Reformed
               Religion
               )
               resolved
               to
               allow
               of
               nothing
               in
               God's
               Publick
               Service
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               found
               expresly
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
               Their
               Number
               much
               encreased
               ,
               on
               a
               double
               account
               .
               First
               by
               the
               negligence
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               connivance
               of
               other
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               partly
               ,
               by
               the
               secret
               favour
               of
               some
               
                 Great
                 Men
              
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               who
               greedily
               gaped
               after
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               Churches
               patrimony
               .
            
             
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               this
               Faction
               received
               much
               encouragement
               ,
               underhand
               ,
               from
               some
               Great
               Persons
               neer
               the
               Queen
               :
               from
               no
               Man
               more
               ,
               than
               from
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
                 North
                 ,
                 Knolls
              
               ,
               and
               Walsingham
               ;
               who
               knew
               ,
               how
               mightily
               some
               Numbers
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               both
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               had
               ,
               in
               short
               time
               ,
               improved
               
               their
               Fortune
               ;
               by
               humouring
               the
               Knoxian
               Brethren
               in
               their
               Reformation
               :
               and
               could
               not
               but
               expect
               ●…he
               like
               in
               their
               own
               particulars
               ,
               by
               a
               compliance
               with
               these
               Men
               ,
               who
               aimed
               apparently
               at
               the
               ruin
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Cathedral
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 further
                 advancement
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Powerful
                 Friends
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 Court
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 short
                 Relation
                 concerning
              
               Cartwright
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               259.
               
            
             
               THe
               Genevian
               Brethren
               ,
               rather
               chose
               to
               Meet
               in
               Barns
               and
               Woods
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               in
               Common
               Fields
               ,
               than
               to
               associate
               with
               their
               Brethren
               .
               For
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               so
               ,
               is
               affirmed
               by
               very
               good
               Authors
               ;
               who
               much
               bemoaned
               the
               sad
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               having
               her
               bowels
               torn
               in
               pieces
               ,
               by
               those
               very
               Children
               ,
               which
               she
               had
               cherished
               in
               her
               bosom
               .
               By
               one
               of
               which
               we
               are
               first
               told
               ,
               what
               great
               Contentions
               had
               been
               raised
               in
               the
               first
               Ten
               years
               of
               Her
               Majesties
               Reign
               ,
               through
               the
               peevish
               frowardness
               ,
               and
               the
               outcries
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               came
               from
               Geneva
               ,
               against
               
               the
               Vestments
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               such-like
               matters
               :
               And
               then
               he
               adds
               ,
               That
               being
               crossed
               in
               their
               desires
               touching
               these
               particulars
               ,
               they
               separated
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               Meeting
               together
               in
               Houses
               ,
               Woods
               ,
               and
               Common
               Fields
               ,
               kept
               there
               their
               most
               unlawful
               and
               disorderly
               Conventicles
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               of
               their
               Meetings
            
             .
          
           
             
               Their
               Friends
               at
               Court.
               
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 pag.
                 262.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 had
                 many
                 powerful
                 Friends
                 at
                 Court
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 had
                 scarce
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 mortal
                 Enemies
                 .
                 Spies
                 ,
                 and
                 Intelligencers
                 were
                 employed
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 all
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 stir
                 without
                 a
                 discovery
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 Mens
                 eyes
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 listed
                 ,
                 without
                 observation
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 one
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Queen
                 suffered
                 
                   that
                   Faction
                
                 to
                 grow
                 up
                 to
                 confront
                 
                   the
                   other
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Word
               concerning
               Cartwright
               .
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 pag.
                 263.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 comes
                 Cartwright
                 on
                 the
                 Stage
                 ;
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 Acted
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Puritan
                   Faction
                
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 coming
                 from
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 became
                 more
                 practical
                 ,
                 or
                 pragmatical
                 rather
                 ,
                 
                 condemning
                 the
                 vocation
                 of
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Officers
                 ,
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 observation
                 of
                 our
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 And
                 buzzing
                 these
                 conceits
                 into
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 many
                 young
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 Scholars
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 he
                 drew
                 after
                 him
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 Followers
                 .
                 Amongst
                 whom
                 he
                 prevailed
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 secret
                 practices
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 by
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 Preached
                 on
                 a
                 Sunday
                 Morning
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 College-Chappel
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Fellows
                 ,
                 and
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 threw
                 aside
                 their
                 Surplices
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Statute
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 wear
                 )
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 Gowns
                 and
                 Caps
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 College
                 ,
                 puts
                 up
                 his
                 Disciples
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Pulpits
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 ,
                 enveigh
                 most
                 bitterly
                 against
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Governors
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rites
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 their
                 labouring
                 to
                 destroy
              
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Erecting
                 a
              
               Presbytery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               271.
               
            
             
               THE
               English
               Puritans
               had
               hitherto
               ,
               maintained
               their
               Quarrel
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               the
               Sawciness
               of
               Knox
               ,
               the
               Bold
               Activities
               of
               Beza
               ,
               and
               the
               Interposing
               of
               some
               Forreign
               Divines
               ,
               whose
               Names
               were
               great
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               But
               now
               they
               are
               resolved
               to
               try
               it
               out
               by
               their
               proper
               valour
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               no
               other
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               than
               as
               Auxiliaries
               ,
               and
               Reserves
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               they
               had
               appeared
               only
               against
               Caps
               ,
               and
               Surplices
               ,
               and
               such-like
               things
               ;
               But
               now
               they
               are
               resolved
               to
               venture
               on
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Government
              
               ,
               and
               to
               endeavour
               the
               Erecting
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               ,
               as
               time
               ,
               and
               opportunity
               should
               make
               way
               unto
               it
               .
               Amongst
               which
               Undertakers
               ,
               none
               more
               eminent
               ,
               because
               none
               more
               violent
               than
               Cartwright
               .
               He
               ,
               and
               his
               Complices
               ,
               frequently
               handled
               such
               Points
               as
               concerned
               the
               Discipline
               ;
               many
               Motions
               being
               
               made
               ,
               and
               some
               Conclusions
               setled
               in
               pursuance
               of
               it
               .
               But
               more
               particularly
               it
               was
               resolved
               upon
               the
               question
               ,
               
                 That
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 divers
                 Books
                 had
                 been
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 Peti●…ions
                 exhibited
                 to
                 her
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 ;
                 every
                 man
                 should
                 therefore
                 labour
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 possible
                 ,
                 ●…o
                 bring
                 the
                 Reformation
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               was
               also
               then
               ,
               and
               there
               resolved
               ,
               
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 bringing
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Holy
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Publickly
                 as
                 privately
                 teach
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 possibly
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 draw
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 practice
                 .
              
               According
               to
               which
               resolution
               a
               Presbytery
               was
               Erected
               ,
               on
               the
               Twentieth
               of
               November
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1572.
               at
               a
               small
               village
               in
               Surrey
               ,
               called
               Wandsworth
               ;
               a
               place
               conveniently
               situated
               for
               the
               London
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               standing
               near
               the
               Bank
               of
               the
               Thames
               ,
               but
               Four
               miles
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               more
               retired
               and
               out
               of
               sight
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               their
               own
               Churches
               about
               the
               Town
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Establishment
               they
               endorsed
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 The
                 Orders
                 of
                 Wandsworth
              
               :
               In
               which
               the
               Elders
               names
               are
               agreed
               on
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               Election
               declared
               ,
               the
               Approvers
               of
               them
               mentioned
               ,
               their
               Offices
               agreed
               on
               also
               ,
               and
               described
               .
               Sir
               
                 Christopher
                 Hatton
              
               was
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               in
               special
               favor
               ,
               o●…
               known
               aversness
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               friend
               to
               the
               
               
                 Puritan
                 Faction
              
               .
               This
               obstactle
               must
               be
               removed
               ,
               one
               way
               or
               other
               .
               This
               Office
               Burchet
               undertakes
               ;
               and
               does
               it
               upon
               this
               opinion
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 Lawful
                 to
                 assassinate
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 opposed
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               But
               he
               mistakes
               the
               man
               ;
               and
               stabs
               one
               Hawkins
               desperately
               ,
               with
               a
               Ponyard
               ,
               conceiving
               him
               to
               be
               Hatton
               .
               But
               by
               the
               terror
               of
               a
               Proclamation
               ,
               and
               the
               Execution
               of
               this
               Burchet
               ,
               they
               were
               restrained
               from
               practising
               any
               further
               at
               the
               present
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               they
               durst
               not
               do
               directly
               ,
               and
               in
               open
               sight
               ,
               they
               found
               a
               way
               to
               act
               Obliquely
               ,
               and
               under
               disguise
               of
               setting
               up
               another
               Church
               of
               Strangers
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               London
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               Low-country
               men
               had
               fled
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               setled
               their
               Dwellings
               in
               the
               Ports
               and
               Sea
               Towns
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               good
               numbers
               of
               them
               ,
               at
               London
               .
               For
               these
               there
               must
               be
               a
               Church
               in
               London
               .
               And
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               a
               Suit
               is
               made
               by
               their
               Friends
               in
               Court
               ,
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               it
               .
               And
               that
               they
               might
               proceed
               in
               setting
               up
               their
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               
                 New
                 Forms
              
               of
               Worship
               ,
               they
               obtain
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               connivence
               ,
               or
               Toleration
               ▪
               but
               a
               plain
               Approbation
               of
               their
               Acting
               in
               it
               .
               This
               likewise
               gave
               the
               First
               Beginning
               to
               the
               now
               Dutch
               Churches
               in
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Sandwich
                 ,
                 Yarmouth
                 ,
                 Norwich
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               other
               places
               in
               the
               North
               ;
               to
               the
               great
               animation
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               discomfort
               of
               all
               such
               ,
               who
               were
               of
               Judgment
               to
               fore-see
               the
               sad
               consequents
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               With
               like
               felicity
               ,
               they
               drove
               on
               their
               designs
               in
               Jersey
               ,
               and
               Gernsey
               ,
               introducing
               their
               Discipline
               ,
               by
               degrees
               ,
               into
               all
               the
               Villages
               :
               Furthered
               therein
               by
               the
               Sacrilegious
               avarice
               of
               their
               several
               Governors
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               hope
               to
               have
               the
               spoyl
               of
               the
               Deaneries
               ,
               to
               engross
               all
               the
               Tythes
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               then
               put
               off
               the
               Ministers
               with
               some
               sorry
               Stipends
               ;
               as
               ,
               in
               fine
               ,
               they
               did
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               also
               thought
               fit
               ,
               That
               Snape
               ,
               and
               Cartwright
               ,
               (
               the
               great
               Supporters
               of
               the
               Cause
               in
               England
               )
               should
               be
               sent
               unto
               them
               ,
               to
               put
               their
               Churches
               in
               a
               posture
               and
               settle
               the
               Discipline
               amongst
               them
               in
               such
               Manner
               ,
               and
               Form
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               practised
               at
               Geneva
               .
            
             
               
               Grindall's
               being
               Translated
               from
               the
               See
               of
               York
               ,
               unto
               that
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               gave
               great
               h●…pes
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               ;
               who
               soon
               found
               how
               plyant
               he
               was
               like
               to
               prove
               to
               their
               expectation
               :
               Which
               happened
               accordingly
               ;
               he
               seeking
               in
               all
               things
               to
               promote
               their
               designs
               ,
               and
               making
               great
               Alterations
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               A
               Breach
               happened
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Leicester
               ,
               that
               mighty
               Patron
               ,
               and
               Protector
               of
               the
               
                 Puritan
                 Faction
              
               ,
               occasioned
               by
               his
               denying
               ,
               at
               the
               Earl's
               request
               ,
               to
               Alienate
               his
               House
               and
               Mannor
               of
               Lambeth
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               serve
               for
               a
               Retiring-place
               to
               that
               mighty
               Favourite
               .
               And
               hereunto
               he
               did
               contribute
               further
               ,
               by
               refusing
               to
               grant
               a
               Dispensation
               ,
               to
               Marry
               One
               ,
               that
               was
               neer
               of
               Kindred
               to
               him
               .
               This
               Leicester
               ,
               
               thought
               he
               might
               command
               ,
               and
               was
               exceedingly
               vexed
               ,
               not
               to
               find
               obedience
               in
               one
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               raised
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               depended
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               Upon
               which
               ground
               ,
               all
               passages
               ,
               which
               before
               where
               shut
               against
               his
               enemies
               ,
               were
               now
               left
               free
               and
               open
               for
               them
               .
               Whereupon
               they
               acquainted
               the
               Queen
               ,
               what
               a
               neglect
               there
               was
               of
               the
               Publick
               Liturgy
               ,
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               what
               ruin
               ,
               and
               decay
               of
               Churches
               ,
               what
               Innovations
               made
               already
               ,
               and
               what
               more
               projected
               ;
               by
               which
               She
               would
               be
               eased
               ,
               in
               time
               ,
               of
               all
               Cares
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               find
               the
               same
               to
               be
               transferred
               to
               the
               
                 Puritan
                 Consistories
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 sad
                 state
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 further
                 Relation
                 concerning
              
               Cartwright
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
              
               Presbyterian
               
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 laboured
                 to
                 set
                 up
              
               Presbytery
               
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               290.
               
            
             
               CArtwright
               ,
               having
               setled
               the
               Presbytery
               in
               Jersey
               ,
               and
               Gernsey
               ;
               first
               ,
               sends
               back
               Snape
               ,
               to
               his
               old
               Lecture
               ,
               at
               Northampton
               ,
               there
               to
               pursue
               such
               Orders
               ,
               and
               Directions
               ,
               
               as
               they
               had
               agreed
               on
               :
               And
               afterwards
               put
               himself
               into
               the
               Factory
               at
               Antwerp
               ,
               and
               was
               soon
               chosen
               for
               their
               Preacher
               .
               The
               news
               whereof
               ,
               brings
               Travers
               to
               him
               ;
               who
               receives
               Ordination
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               call
               it
               )
               by
               the
               Presbytery
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               is
               made
               his
               Partner
               in
               that
               Charge
               .
               They
               easily
               perswaded
               the
               Merchants
               to
               admit
               the
               Discipline
               :
               And
               they
               endeavoured
               it
               the
               rather
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               help
               they
               might
               effect
               the
               like
               in
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               whensoever
               they
               should
               find
               the
               times
               to
               be
               ready
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               they
               did
               also
               in
               the
               English
               Church
               at
               Middleborough
               ,
               the
               chief
               Town
               in
               Zealand
               ;
               in
               which
               many
               English
               Merchants
               had
               their
               constant
               Residence
               .
               To
               which
               Two
               places
               they
               drew
               over
               many
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               to
               receive
               admission
               into
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               in
               a
               different
               Form
               ,
               from
               that
               which
               is
               allowed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               following
               the
               Example
               of
               Cartwright
               himself
               )
               renounced
               the
               Orders
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               took
               a
               
                 new
                 Vocation
              
               from
               those
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               others
               there
               admitted
               to
               the
               rank
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               never
               were
               ordained
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               Not
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               were
               Elected
               to
               be
               Elders
               ,
               or
               Deacons
               ,
               in
               those
               Forreign
               Consistories
               ;
               that
               they
               might
               serve
               the
               Churches
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               capacity
               ,
               at
               their
               coming
               home
               .
            
             
             
               And
               now
               at
               last
               they
               are
               for
               England
               ;
               where
               Travers
               put
               himself
               into
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               Burleigh
               ;
               by
               whose
               recommendation
               ,
               he
               is
               chosen
               Lecturer
               of
               the
               Temple-Church
               ;
               which
               gave
               him
               opportunity
               for
               managing
               all
               affairs
               ,
               that
               concerned
               the
               Discipline
               ,
               with
               the
               
               London-Ministers
               .
            
             
               Cartwright
               applies
               himself
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               ;
               by
               whom
               he
               is
               sent
               down
               to
               Warwick
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               made
               Master
               of
               an
               Hospital
               of
               his
               Foundation
               :
               In
               the
               chief
               Church
               of
               which
               Town
               he
               preached
               ,
               when
               he
               pleased
               ;
               making
               it
               his
               business
               to
               promote
               the
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               to
               undermine
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               But
               this
               was
               not
               done
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               first
               year
               only
               after
               his
               Return
               ;
               but
               by
               degrees
               ,
               as
               opportunity
               was
               offered
               to
               them
               .
               Yet
               so
               far
               he
               prevailed
               in
               the
               first
               year
               only
               ,
               that
               a
               Meeting
               of
               Sixty
               Ministers
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Counties
               of
               
                 Essex
                 ,
                 Cambridge
              
               ,
               and
               Norfolk
               ,
               was
               held
               at
               a
               Village
               called
               Corkhill
               ,
               where
               Knewstubs
               (
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Number
               )
               had
               the
               Cure
               of
               Souls
               :
               Which
               Meeting
               was
               held
               May
               the
               8th
               ;
               Anno
               1582
               ,
               there
               to
               Confer
               about
               some
               passages
               in
               the
               Common-Prayer-Book
               ,
               as
               what
               might
               be
               tolerated
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               refused
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               Meeting
               was
               held
               ,
               at
               the
               Commencement
               in
               Cambridge
               then
               next
               ensuing
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 these
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
              
               Calvinists
               .
            
          
           
             (
             It
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             to
             relate
             all
             the
             particulars
             ,
             
             in
             the
             carrying
             on
             this
             business
             :
             And
             therefore
             for
             this
             ,
             I
             remit
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             History
             it self
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Queens
                 Resolution
                 of
                 maintaining
              
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Opposition
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               302.
               
            
             
               THe
               Queen
               was
               resolved
               to
               hold
               Her
               
                 Prerogative
                 Royal
              
               at
               the
               very
               height
               ;
               and
               therefore
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               such
               Propositions
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               made
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               
               Puritan-faction
               ,
               by
               their
               great
               Agents
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               though
               She
               had
               been
               many
               times
               sollicited
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               She
               acquaints
               Whitgift
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               that
               She
               determined
               to
               discharge
               her Self
               from
               the
               Trouble
               of
               all
               Church-Concernments
               ,
               and
               leave
               them
               wholly
               to
               his
               care
               .
               That
               She
               was
               sensible
               enough
               ,
               into
               what
               Disorder
               ,
               and
               Confusion
               ,
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               brought
               ,
               by
               the
               connivance
               of
               some
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               obstinacy
               of
               some
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               some
               great
               Lords
               ,
               both
               in
               Court
               ,
               and
               Country
               :
               But
               that
               notwithstanding
               ,
               he
               must
               
               resolve
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               assert
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Power
              
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               restore
               the
               Uniformity
               in
               God's
               Publick
               Worship
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               weakness
               of
               his
               Predecessor
               ,
               was
               so
               much
               endangered
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               imagine
               what
               clamors
               were
               raised
               amongst
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ;
               how
               they
               moved
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Court
               and
               Country
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Friends
               they
               had
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               Laity
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               their
               assistance
               ,
               in
               this
               time
               of
               their
               tryal
               .
               By
               means
               whereof
               ,
               they
               raised
               so
               strong
               an
               opposition
               against
               his
               proceedings
               ,
               that
               it
               put
               him
               to
               great
               difficulties
               .
               Some
               great
               Men
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               who
               had
               engaged
               themselves
               in
               the
               Puritan
               Quarrels
               ,
               thought
               best
               to
               stand
               a
               while
               behind
               the
               Curtain
               ,
               and
               set
               Beal
               upon
               him
               ,
               of
               whose
               impetuosity
               ,
               and
               edge
               against
               him
               ,
               they
               were
               well
               assured
               .
               This
               Beal
               was
               in
               himself
               a
               most
               eager
               Puritan
               ,
               trained
               up
               by
               Walsingham
               ,
               to
               draw
               dry-foot
               after
               Priests
               and
               Jesuits
               ;
               his
               extream
               hatred
               to
               those
               men
               being
               looked
               on
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               good
               quality
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               pretend
               to
               .
               But
               being
               over-blinded
               with
               zeal
               ,
               he
               conceived
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               was
               not
               Puritan
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               Popish
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Bishops
               were
               to
               be
               esteemed
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               the
               Sons
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               looked
               upon
               
                 as
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Brotherhood
               .
               And
               so
               far
               was
               he
               hurried
               on
               by
               these
               disaffections
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               were
               raised
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               Clerks
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               yet
               he
               preferred
               the
               Interest
               of
               
               that
               Faction
               ,
               before
               that
               of
               the
               Queens
               .
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               noted
               to
               Jeer
               ,
               and
               Gibe
               ,
               at
               all
               such
               Sermons
               ,
               as
               did
               most
               commend
               her
               Majesties
               Government
               ,
               and
               move
               the
               Auditory
               to
               Obedience
               ;
               not
               sparing
               to
               accuse
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               to
               have
               broached
               
                 false
                 Doctrine
              
               .
               From
               this
               man
               the
               Archbishop
               received
               great
               affronts
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               Burleigh
               ,
               upon
               some
               complaint
               made
               against
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               required
               them
               to
               compose
               another
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               thought
               might
               generally
               be
               accepted
               by
               them
               .
               The
               first
               Classis
               thereupon
               devised
               a
               new
               one
               ,
               agreeable
               in
               most
               things
               ,
               to
               the
               Form
               of
               Geneva
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               draught
               being
               offered
               to
               the
               Consideration
               of
               the
               second
               Classis
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               the
               wise
               States-men
               had
               of
               purpose
               contrived
               the
               plot
               )
               there
               were
               no
               fewer
               than
               Six-hundred
               Exceptions
               made
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               so
               many
               Alterations
               to
               be
               made
               therein
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               to
               be
               admitted
               .
               The
               Third
               Classis
               quarrelled
               at
               those
               Alterations
               ;
               and
               resolved
               therefore
               on
               a
               new
               Model
               ,
               which
               should
               have
               nothing
               of
               the
               other
               :
               And
               against
               this
               ,
               the
               Fourth
               Classis
               was
               able
               to
               pretend
               as
               many
               Objections
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               made
               against
               the
               first
               .
               So
               that
               no
               likelihood
               appearing
               of
               any
               other
               
                 Form
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ,
               either
               better
               or
               worse
               ,
               to
               be
               agreed
               upon
               between
               them
               ,
               he
               dismiss'd
               their
               Agents
               for
               the
               present
               ;
               with
               this
               assurance
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               
               they
               could
               agree
               upon
               any
               Liturgy
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               universally
               received
               amongst
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               find
               him
               very
               ready
               to
               serve
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               setling
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Walsingham
               tries
               his
               Fortune
               next
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               allow
               of
               the
               English
               Liturgy
               ,
               on
               the
               removal
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               seemed
               most
               offensive
               :
               And
               thereupon
               he
               offered
               ,
               in
               the
               Queens
               Name
               ,
               that
               the
               Three
               Ceremonies
               ,
               at
               which
               they
               seemed
               most
               to
               boggle
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 the
                 Surplice
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               should
               be
               expunged
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               if
               that
               would
               content
               them
               .
               But
               thereunto
               it
               was
               replied
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               have
               a
               total
               Abolition
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               without
               retaining
               any
               part
               ,
               or
               office
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               their
               next
               New-nothing
               :
               Which
               peremptory
               Answer
               ,
               did
               much
               alienate
               his
               Affections
               from
               them
               ;
               as
               afterwards
               he
               affirmed
               to
               some
               ,
               from
               whose
               Pen
               I
               have
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Brethren
               ,
               on
               the
               other-side
               ,
               finding
               how
               little
               they
               had
               gotten
               by
               their
               Application
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               began
               to
               steer
               another
               course
               ,
               by
               practising
               upon
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               following
               Parliaments
               ;
               into
               which
               they
               had
               procured
               many
               of
               their
               chief
               Friends
               to
               be
               received
               for
               Knights
               ,
               or
               Burgesses
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               prevail
               .
               By
               whose
               means
               ,
               (
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               Queen
               had
               commanded
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               deal
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               concernment
               to
               the
               Church
               )
               they
               procured
               a
               Bill
               
               to
               pass
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               1585
               ,
               for
               making
               tryal
               of
               the
               Sufficiency
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               were
               to
               be
               ordained
               or
               admitted
               Ministers
               ,
               by
               
                 Twelve
                 Lay-men
              
               ;
               whose
               Approbation
               ,
               and
               Allowance
               ,
               they
               were
               first
               to
               pass
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               to
               receive
               Institution
               into
               any
               Benefice
               .
            
             
               Another
               Bill
               was
               also
               passed
               ,
               for
               making
               Marriage
               lawful
               at
               all
               times
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               (
               which
               had
               been
               formerly
               attempted
               by
               the
               
                 Convocation
                 .
              
               )
               They
               were
               in
               hand
               also
               with
               a
               Third
               ,
               concerning
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
               ,
               and
               the
               Episcopal
               Visitations
               ;
               pretending
               only
               a
               redress
               of
               some
               Exorbitancies
               ,
               in
               excessive
               Fees
               ;
               but
               aiming
               plainly
               at
               the
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               attempts
               were
               made
               in
               some
               following
               Sessions
               ;
               in
               which
               some
               Members
               shewed
               themselves
               troublesome
               to
               sober
               men
               ,
               alienated
               from
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               and
               disrespective
               towards
               the
               Queen
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Their
                 Design
                 is
                 promoted
                 from
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 and
                 from
                 many
                 Great
                 Men
                 about
                 the
                 Court.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               ,
               pag.
               261.
               
            
             
               THe
               chief
               Zealots
               of
               the
               Faction
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               (
               finding
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               have
               their
               Wills
               on
               the
               young
               King
               James
               ,
               [
               whose
               Mother
               was
               Prisoner
               in
               England
               ]
               and
               his
               Council
               )
               came
               into
               England
               ;
               where
               they
               were
               much
               countenanced
               by
               Mr.
               Secretary
               Walsingham
               ,
               who
               had
               set
               them
               at
               work
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               obliged
               to
               gratifie
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               ,
               and
               great
               Men
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               were
               ordered
               to
               retire
               to
               Norwich
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               Ministers
               permitted
               to
               prepare
               for
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 Cambridge
              
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               places
               .
               At
               London
               they
               are
               suffered
               ,
               by
               some
               Zealous
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               possess
               the
               Pulpits
               ;
               in
               which
               they
               rail
               without
               controul
               ,
               against
               their
               King
               ,
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               their
               Natural
               Queen
               ;
               labouring
               withal
               to
               beget
               ,
               amongst
               the
               People
               ,
               an
               ill
               opinion
               against
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               and
               to
               engage
               them
               for
               advancing
               that
               
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               .
               It
               would
               be
               too
               tedious
               to
               relate
               all
               that
               they
               acted
               in
               this
               kind
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               of
               this
               Faction
               obtained
               such
               Assistance
               from
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               that
               they
               got
               the
               King
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               put
               a
               new
               Guard
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               conducted
               him
               whither
               they
               pleased
               .
               Upon
               this
               the
               English
               Puritans
               shewed
               themselves
               to
               have
               more
               of
               the
               Scot
               in
               them
               ,
               than
               in
               former
               times
               .
               For
               presently
               ,
               upon
               the
               News
               of
               the
               good
               Success
               ,
               which
               their
               
                 Scottish
                 Brethren
              
               had
               ,
               a
               scandalous
               Libel
               ,
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Dialogue
               ,
               is
               published
               and
               dispersed
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               England
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               state
               of
               this
               Church
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               laid
               open
               .
               They
               likewise
               had
               prepared
               their
               way
               to
               the
               Parliament
               then
               sitting
               ,
               Anno
               1586
               ,
               by
               telling
               them
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Reformation
                 they
                 desired
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 granted
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 betray
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 declare
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord's
                 cause
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 infelicity
                 of
                 the
                 miserable
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 respected
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Piety
                 ,
                 could
                 bear
                 no
                 sway
                 ;
                 an
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 that
                 willingly
                 called
                 for
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Realm
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 not
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 their
                 Seed
                 should
                 prosper
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 Parliament
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 bear
                 rule
                 in
                 England
                 any
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               necessary
               preparation
               being
               thus
               premised
               ,
               they
               tender
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 a
                 Book
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
              
               ,
               by
               them
               desired
               ;
               containing
               also
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               the
               whole
               pretended
               Discipline
               ,
               so
               revised
               by
               Travers
               .
               And
               their
               Petition
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               in
               these
               words
               following
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 May
                 it
                 therefore
                 please
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Book
                 hereunto
                 annexed
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 from
                 henceforth
                 used
                 through
                 all
                 your
                 Majesties
                 Dominions
                 .
              
               But
               in
               this
               they
               were
               able
               to
               effect
               nothing
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               seem
               strange
               ,
               that
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               should
               be
               so
               severe
               to
               her
               English
               Puritans
               ,
               and
               yet
               protect
               and
               countenance
               the
               Presbyterians
               in
               all
               other
               places
               .
               But
               that
               great
               Monster
               in
               Nature
               (
               called
               
                 Reason
                 of
                 State
              
               )
               is
               brought
               to
               plead
               in
               her
               defence
               .
            
             
               
                 Leicester
                 ,
                 Walsingham
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               gave
               such
               encouragment
               ,
               under-hand
               ,
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               that
               they
               resolved
               to
               proceed
               towards
               the
               putting
               of
               their
               Discipline
               in
               execution
               .
               These
               great
               Persons
               did
               likewise
               entertain
               their
               Clamours
               ,
               and
               promote
               their
               Petitions
               at
               the
               Council-Table
               ,
               crossing
               and
               thwarting
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               whensoever
               any
               cause
               ,
               which
               concerned
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               was
               brought
               before
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               hence
               ,
               what
               a
               hard
               game
               this
               Prelate
               had
               to
               play
               ,
               when
               such
               great
               Masters
               in
               the
               Art
               ,
               held
               the
               Cards
               against
               him
               .
               For
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Earls
               of
               Huntingdon
               and
               
                 Leicester
                 ,
                 Walsingham
              
               ,
               and
               Knolls
               ,
               Comptroller
               ,
               of
               the
               Houshold
               (
               a
               professed
               Genevian
               )
               
               were
               his
               open
               Adversaries
               .
               Burleigh
               ,
               a
               Neutral
               at
               the
               best
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               Heylyn
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Order
               of
               their
               Government
               ,
               both
               at
               London
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Country
               .
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 ,
                 pag.
                 213.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Book
                 of
                 Discipline
                 being
                 published
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 where
                 better
                 welcome
                 than
                 in
                 London
                 ;
                 the
                 Wealth
                 and
                 Pride
                 of
                 which
                 City
                 was
                 never
                 wanting
                 ,
                 to
                 cherish
                 and
                 support
                 such
                 as
                 most
                 apparently
                 opposed
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Authority
                 ,
                 or
                 practised
                 the
                 introducing
                 of
                 Innovations
                 both
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 several
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 Conventicles
                 rather
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 they
                 reduced
                 into
                 one
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 general
                 Classis
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 
                   Cartwright
                   ,
                   Egerton
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Travers
                 ,
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Moderators
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 there
                 ordered
                 ,
                 was
                 esteemed
                 for
                 current
                 :
                 from
                 thence
                 the
                 Brethren
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 did
                 fetch
                 their
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 doubts
                 did
                 arise
                 ,
                 thither
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 ;
                 the
                 Classical
                 ,
                 and
                 Synodical
                 decrees
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 Authentical
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 ratified
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 held
                 the
                 Supream
                 Consistory
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 Tribunal
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 none
                 appeared
                 more
                 forward
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Northampton
                   ,
                   Daventry
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Nottingham
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 device
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 Warwick-shire
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Suffolk
                   ,
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   Essex
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 these
                 Classes
                 they
                 determined
                 Points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Interpreted
                 hard
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 delivered
                 their
                 resolution
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 brought
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 decided
                 doubts
                 and
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 touching
                 Contracts
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 concluded
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 present
                 (
                 yet
                 still
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 London
                 Brethren
                 )
                 became
                 forthwith
                 binding
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 none
                 being
                 admitted
                 into
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Classes
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 promised
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 submit
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 obedient
                 unto
                 all
                 such
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Classis
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 these
                 Classes
                 they
                 enquired
                 into
                 the
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 subscribed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 censuring
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 deposing
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 saw
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 Unto
                 every
                 Classis
                 there
                 belonged
                 a
                 Register
                 ;
                 who
                 took
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 passed
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 them
                 carefully
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 Book
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 remain
                 upon
                 Record
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Dr.
                
                 Heylyn
                 gives
                 a
                 full
                 Relation
                 of
                 the
                 Progress
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               I
               will
               make
               a
               short
               Relation
               of
               the
               Queens
               Proceedings
               against
               Catholicks
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 great
                 endeavors
                 used
                 totally
                 to
                 extirpate
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 Penal
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 horrid
                 Effusion
                 of
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Stow
               ,
               pag.
               678.
               
            
             
               THere
               was
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               passed
               ,
               5
               
                 Eliz
                 ▪
              
               In
               the
               Body
               whereof
               it
               was
               provided
               ,
               That
               no
               Man
               ,
               living
               ,
               or
               residing
               in
               the
               Queens
               Dominions
               ,
               should
               ,
               from
               thenceforth
               ,
               maintain
               the
               Power
               and
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               for
               the
               better
               discovery
               of
               all
               such
               persons
               as
               might
               be
               Popishly
               affected
               ;
               it
               was
               Enacted
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               receive
               Orders
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               any
               Degree
               in
               either
               of
               the
               Universities
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               Barrester
               ,
               or
               Bencher
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Inns
               of
               Court
               ,
               &c.
               
               Or
               to
               practice
               as
               an
               Attorney
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               bear
               any
               Office
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Courts
               at
               
               Westminster-Hall
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Court
               whatsoever
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               taken
               the
               Oath
               of
               Surpemacy
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               likewise
               made
               Treason
               for
               any
               one
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               made
               Priest
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               :
               upon
               which
               Two
               
               accounts
               very
               many
               were
               afterwards
               Executed
               .
            
             
               A
               Proclamation
               also
               was
               set
               forth
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               had
               any
               Children
               beyond
               the
               Sea
               ,
               should
               ,
               by
               a
               certain
               day
               ,
               call
               them
               home
               .
            
             
               Commissioners
               were
               sent
               into
               all
               Parts
               and
               Divisions
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               to
               enquire
               out
               Priests
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               reconciled
               by
               them
               ;
               further
               charging
               all
               manner
               of
               Persons
               ,
               to
               retain
               none
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
               without
               due
               examination
               of
               their
               conditions
               ,
               manner
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               conformity
               in
               Religion
               ;
               and
               to
               keep
               thereof
               a
               Register
               ,
               to
               be
               shewed
               to
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               demand
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               pursuance
               of
               which
               Commission
               ,
               a
               Priest
               was
               taken
               saying
               Mass
               in
               the
               Lord
               
               Morley's
               House
               ;
               and
               the
               Lady
               Morley
               with
               her
               Children
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               were
               also
               taken
               ,
               hearing
               the
               same
               Mass.
               
            
             
               There
               was
               also
               taken
               at
               the
               same
               time
               another
               Priest
               ,
               at
               the
               Lady
               Gilfords
               in
               Trinity-lane
               ,
               for
               saying
               Mass
               :
               and
               for
               hearing
               the
               said
               Mass
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Gilford
               ,
               with
               divers
               other
               Gentlewomen
               were
               taken
               .
            
             
               And
               likewise
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               ,
               were
               taken
               Two
               Priests
               ,
               in
               the
               Lady
               Browns
               House
               in
               Cow-lane
               ,
               for
               saying
               Mass
               ;
               with
               the
               Lady
               her self
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               for
               hearing
               it
               :
               All
               which
               persons
               were
               
                 Endicted
                 ,
                 Convicted
              
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               Law
               Executed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Statute
               .
            
             
             
               There
               was
               found
               in
               their
               several
               Chappels
               ,
               Beads
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Palms
               ,
               Chalices
               ,
               Crosses
               ,
               Vestments
               ,
               Pixes
               ,
               Paxes
               ,
               and
               such-like
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Stow.
               
            
          
           
             He
             that
             desires
             to
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             concerning
             all
             the
             severe
             Laws
             made
             against
             Catholicks
             in
             this
             Queens
             Reign
             ,
             may
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             
               Penal
               Statutes
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             will
             proceed
             to
             a
             further
             Execution
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             by
             a
             horrid
             effusion
             of
             Blood.
             
          
           
             TWo
             Laymen
             ,
             and
             one
             Priest
             ,
             wher
             hanged
             ,
             bowelled
             ,
             and
             quartered
             ,
             for
             denying
             the
             Queens
             Supremacy
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               684
               ,
               and
               685.
               
            
          
           
             Six
             Priests
             were
             drawn
             from
             the
             Tower
             to
             Tyburn
             ,
             and
             there
             hanged
             ,
             bowelled
             ,
             and
             quartered
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               695.
               
            
          
           
             Four
             Priests
             more
             were
             found
             guilty
             of
             High-Treason
             ,
             in
             being
             made
             Priests
             beyond
             Seas
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Pope's
             Authority
             ;
             and
             had
             Judgment
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             bowelled
             ,
             and
             quartered
             :
             who
             were
             all
             Executed
             at
             Tyburn
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 pag.
              
               698.
               
            
          
           
             Two
             other
             Priests
             were
             condemned
             for
             Treason
             ,
             for
             being
             made
             Priests
             at
             Rhemes
             in
             France
             ;
             were
             drawn
             to
             Tyburn
             ,
             and
             there
             hanged
             ,
             boweled
             ,
             and
             quartered
             ,
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               719.
               
            
          
           
             As
             likewise
             Two
             other
             Priests
             were
             Condemned
             ,
             and
             Executed
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               720.
               
            
          
           
           
             Six
             Priests
             more
             were
             Executed
             ,
             for
             being
             made
             Priests
             beyond
             Seas
             ;
             and
             Four
             Secular
             Men
             ,
             for
             being
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             and
             Four
             others
             for
             relieving
             ,
             and
             encouraging
             the
             others
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             Thirteen
             Secular
             Men
             were
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             hanged
             in
             several
             places
             :
             and
             a
             Gentlewoman
             ,
             for
             conveighing
             a
             Cord
             to
             a
             Priest
             in
             Bride-well
             ;
             whereby
             he
             let
             himself
             down
             ,
             and
             escaped
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               750.
               
            
          
           
             Another
             Priest
             was
             hanged
             ,
             headed
             ,
             and
             quartered
             ,
             at
             Kingston
             :
             and
             after
             this
             ,
             Two
             more
             for
             being
             made
             Priests
             at
             Paris
             :
             and
             a
             Secular
             Man
             ,
             for
             being
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 page
                 .
              
            
          
           
             There
             was
             also
             another
             Priest
             hanged
             ,
             for
             being
             made
             Priest
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             :
             and
             Two
             Secular
             Men
             ,
             for
             relieving
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Priest
             was
             hanged
             ,
             bowelled
             ,
             and
             quartered
             in
             Fleet-street
             ,
             at
             Fetter-lane
             end
             :
             and
             the
             other
             Two
             ,
             one
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             Graies-Inn-lane
             end
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               761.
               
            
          
           
             Three
             Priests
             more
             ,
             with
             Four
             others
             for
             relieving
             them
             ,
             were
             Executed
             :
             one
             of
             which
             was
             
               Swithun
               Wells
            
             ,
             Gentleman
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               764.
               
            
          
           
             Another
             Priest
             was
             Covicted
             for
             being
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             reconciling
             a
             Haberdasher
             ;
             who
             was
             likewise
             Convicted
             of
             High
             Treason
             ,
             for
             being
             so
             reconciled
             ;
             and
             of
             Felony
             ,
             for
             relieving
             the
             said
             Priest.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Priest
             was
             Executed
             in
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Church-yard
             .
             
               Stow
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 page
              
               .
            
          
           
             Likewise
             another
             Secular
             Priest
             ,
             and
             a
             Jesuite
             ,
             hanged
             ,
             cut
             down
             alive
             ,
             and
             then
             bowelled
             ,
             and
             quartered
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               766
               ,
               769.
               
            
          
           
             One
             Priest
             more
             ,
             hanged
             ,
             bowelled
             ,
             and
             quartered
             ,
             for
             being
             made
             Priest
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             :
             his
             Head
             was
             set
             upon
             the
             Pillory
             in
             Southwark
             ;
             and
             his
             Quarters
             in
             the
             High-way
             ,
             towards
             Newington
             ,
             and
             Lambeth
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               788.
               
            
          
           
             A
             Lay-man
             was
             hanged
             ,
             bowelled
             ,
             and
             quartered
             ,
             for
             being
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             Five
             Priests
             more
             were
             hanged
             ,
             and
             quartered
             ,
             for
             coming
             into
             this
             Realm
             ;
             and
             with
             one
             of
             them
             a
             Gentleman
             was
             likewise
             Executed
             ,
             for
             relieving
             ,
             and
             lodging
             them
             in
             his
             House
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               790.
               
            
          
           
             Another
             Priest
             ,
             after
             Seven
             years
             imprisonment
             ,
             was
             hanged
             ,
             bowelled
             ,
             and
             quartered
             ,
             for
             coming
             into
             England
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               793.
               
            
          
           
             Two
             Priests
             more
             ,
             hanged
             ,
             and
             quartered
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             .
             Also
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             was
             hanged
             a
             Gentlewoman
             ,
             a
             Widow
             ,
             for
             relieving
             a
             Priest.
             
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               795.
               
            
          
           
             Four
             Priests
             more
             hanged
             ,
             bowelled
             ,
             and
             quartered
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             .
             
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               804.
               
            
          
           
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             Arundel
             seeing
             this
             great
             Severity
             used
             against
             Catholicks
             ,
             resolves
             to
             quit
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             before
             he
             began
             his
             Journey
             ,
             he
             left
             behind
             him
             this
             following
             Letter
             ,
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             Queen
             after
             his
             departure
             :
             Thus
             related
             by
             Howes
             upon
             
               Stow
               ,
               pag.
            
             703.
             
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Madam
                   ,
                
              
               
                 I
                 Perceived
                 in
                 my
                 late
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 how
                 narrowly
                 my
                 Life
                 was
                 sought
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 my
                 Innocency
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 warrant
                 to
                 protect
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 knew
                 my self
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 besides
                 was
                 charged
                 by
                 your
                 Council
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 accounted
                 odious
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 to
                 your
                 Estate
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 principally
                 )
                 I
                 weighed
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 a
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 doubtful
                 case
                 ,
                 my
                 Soul
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 if
                 my
                 Life
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 away
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 not
                 unlikely
                 )
                 by
                 former
                 troubles
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 I
                 protest
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 burthen
                 ,
                 that
                 rested
                 in
                 my
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 lived
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 prescript
                 rule
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 undoubtedly
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 assuredly
                 presume
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 bing
                 induced
                 by
                 all
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 moved
                 by
                 this
                 last
                 Argument
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 not
                 performing
                 my
                 Duty
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 knew
                 would
                 
                 please
                 him
                 best
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 principal
                 occasion
                 of
                 my
                 late
                 punishment
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 resolved
                 ,
                 whilst
                 I
                 had
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 course
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 save
                 my
                 Soul
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 Shipwrack
                 ,
                 although
                 my
                 Body
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 peril
                 of
                 misfortune
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 ever
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 followed
                 and
                 pursued
                 this
                 good
                 intent
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 perceived
                 somewhat
                 more
                 danger
                 to
                 my
                 Estate
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 humbly
                 thank
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 more
                 quiet
                 of
                 mind
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 I
                 have
                 just
                 occasion
                 to
                 esteem
                 my
                 pass'd
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 greatest
                 felicity
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 (
                 though
                 indirectly
                 )
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 lead
                 me
                 into
                 that
                 course
                 ,
                 which
                 ever
                 brings
                 perfect
                 quietness
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 procures
                 Eternal
                 happiness
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 being
                 resolved
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 endure
                 my
                 punishment
                 ,
                 than
                 willingly
                 to
                 decline
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 had
                 begun
                 ,
                 I
                 bent
                 my self
                 wholly
                 ,
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 without
                 doing
                 any
                 act
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 repugnant
                 to
                 my
                 Faith
                 and
                 Profession
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 hereof
                 was
                 compelled
                 to
                 do
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 procure
                 peril
                 to
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 mislike
                 to
                 your
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 First
                 day
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 was
                 hearing
                 of
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 above
                 in
                 the
                 Chancel
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 driven
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 my self
                 below
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Isles
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 upon
                 several
                 other
                 occasions
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 escape
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 an
                 open
                 and
                 plain
                 discovery
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 of
                 my
                 refuse
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 necessity
                 it
                 must
                 shortly
                 be
                 discovered
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 remembring
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 Watchful
                 ,
                 and
                 Jealous
                 Eye
                 ,
                 was
                 carrid
                 over
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 Recusants
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 ,
                 reflecting
                 how
                 all
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 were
                 continually
                 searched
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 how
                 great
                 danger
                 they
                 were
                 subject
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Jesuite
                 ,
                 or
                 Priest
                 ,
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 professed
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 must
                 incur
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 greater
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 stood
                 resolute
                 ,
                 and
                 unremovable
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 danger
                 of
                 my
                 Life
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 did
                 apply
                 my
                 Mind
                 to
                 devise
                 ,
                 what
                 means
                 I
                 could
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 for
                 avoiding
                 the
                 Last
                 .
              
               
                 Long
                 I
                 was
                 debating
                 with
                 my self
                 ,
                 what
                 course
                 to
                 take
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 considered
                 in
                 what
                 continual
                 danger
                 I
                 did
                 remain
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 heretofore
                 Established
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 New
                 Act
                 lately
                 made
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 the
                 safest
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 remain
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 ;
                 where
                 I
                 might
                 live
                 without
                 danger
                 of
                 my
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 without
                 offence
                 to
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 servile
                 subjection
                 to
                 my
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 this
                 daily
                 peril
                 of
                 my
                 Life
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 was
                 drawn
                 by
                 such
                 forcible
                 perswasions
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 another
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 easily
                 resolve
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 
                   one
                   side
                
                 ,
                 my
                 Native
                 Country
                 ,
                 my
                 Friends
                 ,
                 my
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 did
                 invite
                 me
                 to
                 stay
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 
                   other
                   side
                
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 mine
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 my
                 former
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 my
                 present
                 Danger
                 ,
                 did
                 hasten
                 me
                 to
                 go
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 no
                 middle
                 course
                 ;
                 but
                 either
                 I
                 must
                 venture
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 extream
                 Poverty
                 abroad
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 remain
                 in
                 continual
                 Danger
                 at
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 regarded
                 more
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 my
                 Life
                 ,
                 (
                 wherein
                 stood
                 the
                 peril
                 of
                 my
                 Estate
                 )
                 and
                 rather
                 sought
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 my
                 Life
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 my
                 Living
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 weighed
                 as
                 many
                 dangers
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 remember
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 Realm
                 was
                 the
                 safest
                 way
                 I
                 could
                 take
                 ,
                 I
                 resolved
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 a
                 happy
                 Wind
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 a
                 bitter
                 Storm
                 .
                 And
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 Those
                 ,
                 who
                 go
                 beyond
                 Seas
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 intent
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 dutiful
                 ,
                 were
                 yet
                 evil
                 thought
                 of
                 :
                 I
                 presume
                 to
                 write
                 this
                 Letter
                 to
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 true
                 causes
                 and
                 reasons
                 of
                 this
                 my
                 departure
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 here
                 take
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 to
                 witness
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 taken
                 this
                 
                 course
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 staied
                 still
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 without
                 danger
                 of
                 my
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 peril
                 of
                 my
                 Life
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Temporal
                 Commodities
                 be
                 so
                 grievous
                 to
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 desire
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 not
                 comforted
                 with
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 I
                 endure
                 all
                 this
                 (
                 who
                 endured
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 more
                 for
                 me
                 )
                 yet
                 I
                 assure
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Displeasure
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 unpleasant
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 bitterness
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 Losses
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 grief
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 my
                 Misfortunes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Earl
               having
               written
               the
               foregoing
               Letter
               ,
               and
               leaving
               it
               behind
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               Queen
               after
               his
               departure
               ,
               attempted
               to
               have
               passed
               the
               Seas
               without
               License
               :
               for
               the
               which
               he
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               condemned
               to
               pay
               Ten
               thousand
               Pound
               Fine
               for
               his
               contempt
               ,
               and
               to
               remain
               Prisoner
               ,
               at
               the
               Queens
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Stow.
               
            
          
           
             
               This
               short
               Relation
               of
               these
               Severities
               ,
               may
               make
               it
               easily
               conceived
               ,
               what
               endeavours
               there
               were
               then
               used
               ,
               totally
               to
               extirpate
            
             Catholick
             
               Religion
               in
            
             England
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             have
             had
             a
             short
             view
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Religion
             in
             this
             Queens
             Reign
             .
          
           
             
             
               An
               Account
               of
               the
               Years
               ,
               in
               which
               these
               Changes
               in
               Religion
               were
               made
               .
            
             
               IN
               her
               First
               year
               ,
               she
               being
               resolved
               upon
               an
               Alteration
               of
               Religion
               (
               as
               knowing
               well
               ,
               that
               her
               Legitimation
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               ,
               could
               not
               stard
               together
               )
               called
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               totally
               complied
               with
               her
               Designs
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               such
               a
               Change.
               But
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               which
               accompanied
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               totally
               opposed
               it
               :
               and
               thereupon
               were
               deprived
               of
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               Benefices
               ;
               a
               company
               of
               Ignorant
               and
               Illiterate
               Men
               ,
               being
               Substituted
               in
               their
               places
               :
               which
               gave
               occasion
               to
               the
               Calvinists
               ,
               or
               Presbyterians
               ,
               to
               obtain
               great
               Ecclesiastical
               Preserments
               here
               :
               By
               which
               they
               have
               continually
               labored
               to
               supplant
               and
               undermine
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               Second
               year
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               before
               any
               Protestant
               Bishops
               were
               elected
               .
               The
               main
               cause
               ,
               for
               keeping
               the
               Episcopal
               Sees
               so
               long
               vacant
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               best
               Flowers
               might
               be
               culled
               out
               of
               them
               .
               Aid
               this
               year
               was
               sent
               to
               assist
               the
               Rebels
               in
               Scotland
               against
               their
               Lawful
               Queen
               .
               The
               Presbyterians
               ,
               seeing
               Episcopal
               Government
               settled
               ,
               begin
               to
               play
               their
               Game
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               ,
               being
               thus
               settled
               ,
               begin
               the
               next
               year
               ,
               to
               make
               Laws
               ,
               and
               to
               compose
               Articles
               
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               exact
               a
               Conformity
               to
               them
               :
               upon
               which
               they
               find
               great
               oppositions
               from
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
             
               In
               her
               Fourth
               year
               ,
               she
               was
               solicited
               by
               Pope
               Pius
               ,
               to
               send
               her
               Orators
               ,
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ;
               which
               she
               refused
               to
               do
               .
               The
               Emperor
               also
               writ
               to
               her
               to
               desist
               from
               these
               Alterations
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Ancient
               Catholick
               Faith
               of
               her
               Predecessors
               .
            
             
               In
               her
               Fifth
               year
               ,
               the
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               were
               agreed
               on
               in
               the
               Convocation
               .
            
             
               In
               her
               Sixth
               year
               ,
               she
               would
               have
               Married
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               
                 Scots
                 .
                 Calvin
              
               dies
               this
               year
               ,
               and
               Cartwright
               ,
               the
               great
               promoter
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
               retires
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               upon
               a
               discontent
               ,
               to
               Geneva
               .
            
             
               In
               her
               Seventh
               year
               ,
               the
               Calvinists
               began
               first
               to
               be
               called
               Puritans
               .
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 her
                 Eighth
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 was
                 Confirmed
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 beholding
                 to
                 Boner
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 :
                 who
                 being
                 called
                 up
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 by
                 Horn
                 of
                 Winton
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 Horn's
                 Consecration
                 was
                 not
                 good
                 and
                 valid
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
               
                 Which
                 he
                 insisted
                 upon
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Ordinal
                 ,
                 Established
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 
                 Sixth
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 both
                 Horn
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeths
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 received
                 Consecration
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 Repealed
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 restored
                 by
                 any
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Reign
                 :
                 (
                 which
                 being
                 first
                 declared
                 ,
                 by
                 Parliament
                 in
                 the
                 Eighth
                 of
                 this
                 Queen
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Casus
                   Omissus
                
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ordinal
                 was
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 year
                 of
                 this
                 Queen
                 :
                 )
                 They
                 next
                 Enacted
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 such
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 consecrated
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 reputed
                 to
                 be
                 lawfully
                 Consecrated
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Baker
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 her
                 Eleventh
                 year
                 ,
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 Sect
                 ,
                 openly
                 condemning
                 the
                 received
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Church-Liturgy
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 Calling
                 of
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Sect
                 so
                 mightily
                 encreased
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Sixteenth
                 year
                 of
                 her
                 Reign
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 was
                 extreamly
                 troubled
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Sixteenth
                 year
                 ,
                 were
                 taken
                 at
                 Mass
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Houses
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 Morley's
                 Lady
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Children
                 ;
                 the
                 Lady
                 Gilford
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lady
                 Brown
                 :
                 who
                 being
                 thereof
                 Endicted
                 ,
                 and
                 Convicted
                 ,
                 suffered
                 the
                 penalties
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 her
                 Twentieth
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 severe
                 Laws
                 ,
                 against
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 were
                 Enacted
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 her
                 Twenty
                 third
                 year
                 ,
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 was
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 That
                 whosoever
                 had
                 any
                 Children
                 beyond
                 Sea
                 ,
                 should
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 day
                 ,
                 call
                 them
                 home
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Person
                 should
                 harbour
                 any
                 
                   Seminary
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Jesuit
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 also
                 there
                 arose
                 up
                 in
                 Holland
                 a
                 certain
                 Sect
                 ,
                 naming
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Family
                   of
                   Love.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 Parliament
                 held
                 the
                 26th
                 .
                 year
                 of
                 her
                 Reign
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Puritan
                   party
                
                 laboured
                 to
                 have
                 Laws
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 destroying
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Sect.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 her
                 Twenty
                 eighth
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 gave
                 a
                 special
                 Charge
                 to
                 Whitgift
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 an
                 Uniformity
                 in
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 now
                 almost
                 a
                 gasping
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 Brownists
                 (
                 derived
                 from
                 one
                 
                   Robert
                   Brown
                
                 )
                 did
                 much
                 oppose
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 her
                 One
                 and
                 Thirtieth
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 Puritan-Flames
                 broke
                 forth
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 her
                 Thirty
                 sixth
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 Severity
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 were
                 Executed
                 upon
                 
                   Henry
                   Barrow
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 for
                 condemning
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Sir
                
                 Rich.
                 Baker
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           Here
           is
           an
           End
           of
           this
           Work.
           Wherein
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           there
           is
           full
           Satisfaction
           given
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Alterations
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           made
           by
           Publick
           Authority
           ,
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           these
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           :
           with
           a
           sufficient
           discovery
           of
           the
           Actings
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           multiplying
           other
           Sects
           .
        
         
           Here
           ends
           the
           Historical
           Collections
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           APPENDIX
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 Word
                 concerning
                 the
                 Doctrins
                 ,
                 and
                 Practices
                 ,
                 deserted
                 by
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 Changes
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             NOw
             ,
             for
             a
             close
             to
             this
             Work
             ;
             I
             will
             add
             here
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             one
             thing
             ,
             which
             I
             conceive
             deserves
             well
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Doctrins
             ,
             and
             Practices
             ,
             which
             this
             Nation
             hath
             deserted
             in
             these
             Changes
             of
             Religion
             ,
             were
             delivered
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             those
             Apostolical
             Men
             ,
             that
             converted
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             our
             Predecessors
             ,
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             the
             Confession
             of
             many
             Learned
             Protestants
             themselves
             :
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             as
             much
             certainty
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             those
             Doctrins
             ,
             and
             Practices
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             of
             any
             other
             Doctrins
             ,
             or
             Practices
             ,
             
             in
             Christianity
             :
             Since
             they
             were
             all
             confirmed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             same
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             first
             made
             us
             Christians
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             now
             found
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             Doctrins
             and
             Practices
             of
             Christianity
             must
             be
             so
             likewise
             ;
             since
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             all
             depends
             upon
             the
             same
             Testimony
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             Miracles
             that
             were
             then
             wrought
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             Apostolical
             men
             ,
             that
             delivered
             them
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             for
             warrant
             of
             what
             I
             have
             here
             said
             concerning
             this
             ,
             besides
             the
             Testimony
             of
             St.
             
             Gregory's
             Writings
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             Ritual
             ,
             Missal
             ,
             &c.
             and
             besides
             the
             ancient
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ,
             (
             especially
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Synods
             anciently
             Assembled
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             )
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             
               Humfr●…y
               ,
               Fulk
            
             ,
             the
             Centuriators
             of
             Magdeburg
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whose
             words
             ,
             describing
             the
             Religion
             brought
             into
             England
             by
             St.
             Gregory
             ,
             and
             St.
             Augustin
             the
             Benedictin
             Monk
             ,
             are
             these
             ;
             
               They
               brought
               in
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               Altars
               ,
               Holy
               Vestments
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Chalices
               ,
               Candlesticks
               ,
               Censors
               ,
               Sacred
               Vessels
               ,
               Holy-Water
               ,
               and
               Sprinkling
               with
               it
               ,
               Reliques
               and
               the
               Translation
               of
               them
               ,
               
               Dedication
               of
               Churches
               ,
               with
               the
               Bones
               and
               Ashes
               of
               Dead
               men
               ,
               Consecrations
               of
               Altars
               ,
               of
               Chalices
               ,
               of
               Corporeals
               ,
               of
               Baptismal
               Fonts
               ,
               of
               Chrysme
               ,
               of
               Oyl
               ,
               of
               Churches
               
               by
               using
               sprinkling
               of
               Holy-Water
               ,
               Celebration
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               use
               of
               the
               Archiepiscopal
               Pall
               in
               the
               Solemnizing
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               Books
               of
               Roman
               Rituals
               ,
               and
               a
               Burden
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Free-will
               ,
               Merit
               ,
               and
               Justification
               by
               Works
               ,
               Pennance
               ,
               Satisfaction
               .
               Purgatory
               ,
               Single-life
               of
               Priests
               ,
               Publick
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Worship
               of
               them
               ,
               Veneration
               of
               Images
               ,
               Exorcisms
               ,
               Indulgences
               ,
               Vows
               ,
               Monachism
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Roman
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               his
               Primacy
               over
               all
               Churches
               :
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             remaining
             Chaos
             (
             as
             these
             zealous
             Reformers
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             )
             
               of
               Popish
               Superstition
            
             .
          
           
             Here
             you
             have
             had
             it
             clearly
             confessed
             by
             these
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             these
             Doctrins
             and
             Practices
             ,
             were
             delivered
             unto
             us
             by
             those
             ,
             that
             first
             Converted
             our
             Predecessors
             ,
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             And
             therefore
             be
             your self
             a
             Judge
             ,
             whether
             these
             men
             do
             with
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ,
             call
             the
             said
             Doctrins
             ,
             and
             Practices
             ,
             Superstitions
             :
             And
             withal
             ,
             by
             this
             you
             may
             further
             perceive
             ,
             how
             unjust
             all
             the
             Choppings
             and
             Changes
             in
             Religion
             have
             been
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             related
             to
             you
             in
             this
             Book
             .
             And
             moreover
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             That
             by
             these
             proceedings
             we
             have
             renounced
             our
             Right
             ,
             and
             made
             our selves
             uncapable
             of
             defending
             the
             Truth
             of
             our
             Christianity
             :
             Since
             if
             those
             ,
             who
             first
             brought
             us
             the
             News
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Converted
             
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             brought
             such
             a
             Mass
             of
             Superstitions
             with
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             Protestants
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             )
             then
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             certain
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             any
             Thing
             they
             taught
             us
          
           
             Thus
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             unjust
             we
             have
             been
             to
             our selves
             ,
             in
             pretending
             these
             Reformations
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               ,
               yet
               further
               to
               manifest
               the
               sad
               condition
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               in
               having
               thus
               deserted
               its
               Mother-Church
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               annex
               some
               other
               Additional
               Chapters
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               appear
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 evidently
                 convincing
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 Salvation
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 or
                 Schism
                 .
              
            
          
           
             SAint
             Paul
             says
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               observe
               those
               ,
               who
               make
               Schisms
               and
               Scandals
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrin
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               and
               avoid
               them
               .
               For
               such
               men
               serve
               not
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               belly
               ,
               and
               by
               kind
               Speeches
               ,
               and
               Benedictions
               seduce
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               St.
               Paul
               here
               carefully
               warns
               them
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               Seditious
               sowers
               of
               Sects
               and
               dissention
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               this
               ever
               to
               be
               the
               mark
               to
               know
               them
               by
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               If
               they
               teach
               ,
               or
               move
               them
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               agreeable
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               learned
               at
               their
               Conversion
               :
               Not
               bidding
               them
               to
               examine
               the
               case
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               First
               Form
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ,
               delivered
               to
               them
               before
               they
               had
               ,
               or
               did
               read
               any
               Book
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Now
               his
               saying
               ,
               That
               such
               Seducers
               
                 serve
                 their
                 own
                 belly
              
               ,
               does
               evidently
               manifest
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               Hereticks
               pretend
               in
               words
               ,
               and
               external
               shew
               of
               their
               Sheeps-coat
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               Truth
               ;
               yet
               indeed
               they
               seek
               but
               after
               their
               own
               profit
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               :
               And
               by
               the
               Apostle's
               own
               Testimony
               here
               we
               are
               warranted
               so
               to
               judge
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               indeed
               have
               no
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               manifest
               how
               much
               such
               Hereticks
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               detested
               ,
               he
               writes
               thus
               to
               
                 Titus
                 ,
                 [
                 Tit.
              
               3.
               10.
               11.
               ]
               
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 second
                 admonition
                 ,
                 avoid
                 :
                 Knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 subverted
                 ,
                 and
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 being
                 condemned
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 judgment
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               here
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               not
               every
               one
               ,
               who
               errs
               in
               Religion
               ,
               is
               an
               Heretick
               ;
               but
               he
               only
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Churches
               determination
               ,
               wilfully
               ,
               and
               stubbornly
               ,
               stands
               in
               his
               false
               Opinion
               ,
               not
               yielding
               to
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Councils
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               chief
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               therein
               .
               T●…y
               (
               saith
               St.
               Augustin
               ,
               Epist.
               162.
               )
               
                 that
                 defend
                 their
                 Opinions
                 (
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 erroneous
                 )
                 with
                 no
                 stubborness
                 ,
                 nor
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 themselves
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 broach
                 by
                 bold
                 presumption
                 ,
                 but
                 received
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 deceived
                 Parents
                 ,
              
               and
               do
               seek
               the
               Truth
               warily
               ,
               and
               carefully
               ,
               being
               
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 it
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 [
                 Lib.
              
               18.
               
               
                 De
                 Civitat
                 .
                 Dei.
                 Cap.
              
               11.
               ]
               
                 They
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 hold
                 any
                 unsound
                 ,
                 or
                 erroneous
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 if
                 being
                 admonished
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 they
                 resist
                 obstinately
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 amend
                 their
                 pestiferous
                 opinions
                 ,
                 but
                 persist
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 become
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 and
                 going
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 for
                 Enemies
                 that
                 Exercise
                 us
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 Disputing
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               
                 [
                 Lib.
              
               4.
               
               
                 De
                 Baptism
                 .
                 cont
                 .
                 Donatist
                 .
                 cap.
              
               16.
               ]
               
                 He
                 is
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 is
                 made
                 plain
                 and
                 manifest
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 rather
                 resist
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 chuse
                 that
                 which
                 himself
                 
                 held
                 .
              
               And
               in
               divers
               places
               he
               declares
               ,
               that
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               though
               he
               held
               an
               Error
               ,
               yet
               was
               no
               Heretick
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               defend
               it
               ,
               after
               a
               General
               Council
               had
               declared
               it
               to
               be
               Erroneous
               .
               
                 [
                 Lib.
              
               2.
               
               
                 De
                 Bapt.
                 Cap.
              
               4.
               ]
               So
               Possidonius
               ,
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               St.
               
                 Augustin
                 [
                 Vit.
                 August
                 .
                 cap.
              
               18.
               ]
               reports
               ,
               how
               after
               the
               Determination
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Pelagius
               his
               Opinion
               was
               Heretical
               ,
               all
               men
               esteemed
               Pelagius
               an
               Heretick
               ;
               and
               the
               Emperor
               made
               Laws
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               against
               an
               Heretick
               .
               Again
               St.
               Augustin
               says
               ,
               
                 [
                 Lib.
                 De
                 Utilit
                 .
                 Credendi
                 .
                 cap.
              
               1.
               ]
               
                 He
                 is
                 an
                 Heretick
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 Temporal
                 Commodity
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 for
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Principality
                 ,
                 coins
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 follows
                 new
                 Opinions
                 .
              
               St.
               Augustin
               likewise
               ,
               notes
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               
                 De
                 Haeresibus
              
               ,
               That
               the
               People
               need
               not
               to
               be
               curious
               ,
               to
               know
               what
               Opinions
               Hereticks
               hold
               ;
               much
               less
               to
               labour
               to
               confute
               them
               :
               It
               being
               enough
               for
               them
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               condemned
               .
               And
               St.
               
                 Cyprian
                 [
                 Epist.
              
               52.
               
               Num.
               7.
               ]
               sayes
               notably
               to
               Antonianus
               ,
               demanding
               curiously
               ,
               what
               Heresies
               Novatian
               taught
               ?
               
                 No
                 matter
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 what
                 Heresies
                 he
                 holds
                 ,
                 or
                 preaches
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 teaches
                 without
                 :
              
               (
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               )
               Now
               ,
               although
               Hereticks
               be
               often
               incorrigible
               ,
               yet
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ceases
               not
               by
               all
               means
               possible
               to
               revoke
               them
               .
               Therefore
               St.
               Augustin
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 [
                 Epist.
              
               162.
               ]
               
                 The
                 Heretick
                 himself
                 ,
                 though
              
               
               
                 swelling
                 with
                 odious
                 and
                 detestable
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 mad
                 with
                 the
                 frowardness
                 of
                 wicked
                 Contention
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 admonish
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 deceive
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 refuse
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 seek
                 his
                 amendment
                 ,
                 and
                 reformation
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               to
               understand
               the
               Reason
               ,
               why
               the
               Apostle
               here
               says
               ,
               That
               an
               Heretick
               is
               
                 condemned
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 judgment
              
               ;
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               That
               some
               other
               grievous
               offenders
               are
               separated
               by
               Excommunication
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               Fellowship
               of
               God's
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               Sentence
               of
               their
               Superiours
               in
               the
               same
               Church
               :
               But
               Hereticks
               ,
               more
               miserable
               and
               unfortunate
               than
               they
               ,
               run
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ;
               and
               so
               give
               Sentence
               against
               their
               own
               Souls
               to
               damnation
               .
            
             
               Now
               further
               to
               shew
               the
               Reason
               ,
               why
               Heresie
               (
               which
               seeks
               to
               divide
               ,
               and
               tear
               in
               pieces
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               is
               so
               horrid
               a
               crime
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               here
               describes
               its
               Unity
               ,
               saying
               ,
               [
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               12.
               ]
               
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 many
                 Members
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 be
                 many
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 One
                 Body
                 ;
                 So
                 also
                 Christ.
                 For
                 in
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 vers
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 tempered
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 giving
                 to
                 it
                 that
                 wanted
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 abundant
                 honor
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 Schism
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Members
                 together
                 might
                 be
                 careful
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 You
                 
                 are
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Members
                 of
                 Member
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               to
               prevent
               the
               making
               a
               Schism
               in
               this
               Body
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               [
               1
               Cor.
               1
               10.
               ]
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 All
                 say
                 one
                 Thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Schisms
                 among
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 one
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Eph.
                
                 4.
                 1.
                 ]
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Vocation
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 called
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 Careful
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 One
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 One
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 one
                 Hope
                 of
                 your
                 Vocation
                 .
                 One
                 Lord
                 ,
                 One
                 Faith
                 ,
                 One
                 Baptism
                 .
                 One
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 All.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               now
               to
               manifest
               ,
               what
               care
               our
               Saviour
               had
               taken
               to
               preserve
               this
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               he
               further
               adds
               ,
               
                 
                   vers
                   .
                   11.
                   
                
                 And
                 he
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 other-some
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Edifying
                 (
                 or
                 building
                 up
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   )
                
                 until
                 we
                 meet
                 all
                 into
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 perfect
                 Man
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 Fulness
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 That
                 now
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 Children
                 ,
                 wavering
                 and
                 carried
                 about
                 with
                 every
                 wind
                 of
                 Doctrin
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 in
                 craftiness
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                 circumvention
                 of
                 Error
                 .
                 But
                 doing
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 charity
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 grow
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 Christ
                 :
                 Of
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 
                   (
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   )
                
                 being
                 compact
                 ,
                 and
                 knit
                 together
                 by
                 all
                 juncture
                 of
                 Subministration
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Operation
                 in
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 every
                 Member
                 ,
                 maketh
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 unto
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 it self
                 in
                 charity
                 .
              
               Thus
               the
               Apostle
               fully
               delivers
               the
               admirable
               Structure
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               Rebellion
               is
               the
               bane
               of
               Civil
               Common-wealths
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               so
               is
               Schism
               ,
               Division
               ,
               and
               diversity
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Calamity
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               Peace
               ,
               Unity
               ,
               and
               Uniformity
               the
               special
               Blessing
               of
               God
               therein
               :
               And
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               above
               all
               Common-wealths
               ,
               Because
               it
               is
               in
               all
               points
               a
               Monarchy
               ,
               tending
               every
               way
               to
               Unity
               :
               There
               being
               but
               One
               God
               ,
               One
               Christ
               ,
               One
               Church
               ,
               One
               Hope
               ,
               One
               Faith
               ,
               One
               Baptism
               ,
               One
               Head
               ,
               One
               Body
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               here
               assures
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 United
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               to
               manifest
               the
               great
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               she
               is
               beloved
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 [
                 Ephes.
              
               5
               22.
               ]
               says
               ,
               
                 The
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Himself
                 ,
                 the
                 Saviour
                 
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   no
                   other
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   a
                   little
                   after
                   ,
                
                 vers
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 Husbands
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 love
                 your
                 Wives
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 also
                 loved
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 himself
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 Sanctifie
                 it
                 ,
                 cleansing
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 laver
                 of
                 Water
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 present
                 it
                 to
                 himself
                 a
                 glorious
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 spot
                 ,
                 or
                 wrinkle
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 unspotted
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 No
                 man
                 ever
                 hated
                 his
                 own
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 nourisheth
                 and
                 cherisheth
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 Christ
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Because
                 we
                 be
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Bones
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               here
               saying
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 his
                 Body
              
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               Church
               )
               doth
               evidently
               declare
               ,
               That
               none
               can
               be
               saved
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               benefit
               by
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               what
               Church
               that
               is
               ,
               St.
               Augustin
               expresseth
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Head.
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 Body
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 quickeneth
                 no
                 man.
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 beware
                 he
                 remain
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Let
                 him
                 beware
                 ,
                 he
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 it
                 feignedly
                 .
                 
                   August
                   .
                   Epist.
                   50.
                   
                     ad
                     Bonifacium
                     Comitem
                     ,
                     in
                     fine
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               unspeakable
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               
               which
               the
               Apostle
               expresseth
               often
               elsewhere
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               in
               this
               whole
               passage
               ,
               to
               be
               that
               Creature
               for
               which
               Christ
               effectually
               Suffered
               ,
               to
               be
               washed
               and
               embrued
               with
               Water
               and
               Blood
               issuing
               out
               of
               his
               holy
               side
               ,
               to
               be
               nourished
               with
               his
               own
               Body
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               Members
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               joyned
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Body
               and
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               Flesh
               ,
               Bone
               and
               Substance
               to
               the
               Head
               ,
               to
               be
               loved
               and
               cherished
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               Wife
               of
               a
               Husband
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               Wife
               and
               most
               dear
               Spouse
               ,
               taken
               ,
               and
               formed
               (
               as
               St.
               Augustin
               often
               says
               )
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Side
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               as
               Eve
               ,
               our
               First-Father
               
               Adam's
               Spouse
               ,
               was
               made
               of
               his
               Rib.
               
                 August
                 .
                 in
                 Psalm
              
               .
               126
               ,
               &
               127.
               
            
             
               In
               respect
               of
               which
               great
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               Excellency
               ,
               the
               same
               holy
               Father
               affirms
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               the
               principal
               Creature
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               named
               in
               the
               Creed
               next
               after
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               he
               proves
               ,
               against
               the
               Macedonians
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               be
               God
               ;
               because
               he
               is
               named
               before
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Confession
               of
               our
               Faith.
               Of
               which
               incomparable
               Excellency
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               beloved
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               inseparably
               joyned
               in
               Marriage
               with
               him
               ,
               if
               the
               Hereticks
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               had
               any
               sense
               or
               consideration
               ,
               they
               would
               neither
               think
               their
               contemptible
               Company
               ,
               or
               Congregation
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               glorious
               Spouse
               of
               our
               Lord
               ;
               nor
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               Err
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               may
               be
               divorced
               from
               her
               Spouse
               for
               Idolatry
               ,
               
               Superstition
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               or
               other
               Abominations
               .
               For
               this
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               this
               his
               Wife
               ,
               so
               dear
               ,
               and
               so
               praised
               here
               ,
               is
               in
               truth
               become
               a
               very
               Whore.
               By
               this
               it
               evidently
               appears
               ,
               how
               just
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               Hereticks
               should
               be
               Excluded
               from
               all
               hope
               of
               Salvation
               ;
               they
               being
               so
               injurious
               to
               Christ
               ,
               in
               thus
               reviling
               the
               Church
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               accusing
               her
               of
               such
               horrid
               crimes
               .
            
             
               It
               would
               require
               a
               large
               Volume
               to
               treat
               of
               all
               the
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               speak
               of
               this
               Sacred
               Authority
               of
               our
               Mother
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               certain
               Damnation
               incurred
               by
               all
               such
               as
               refuse
               to
               hear
               and
               obey
               her
               :
               to
               manifest
               which
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               what
               has
               been
               here
               already
               said
               may
               suffice
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               confute
               that
               horrid
               false
               Opinion
               generally
               held
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               to
               the
               Destruction
               of
               many
               Souls
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               Sects
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               may
               yet
               be
               capable
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               if
               they
               lead
               a
               Moral
               good
               Life
               :
               which
               how
               untrue
               it
               is
               ,
               these
               following
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               conformable
               to
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               will
               make
               it
               evidently
               appear
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 shewing
                 their
                 Affection
                 ,
                 and
                 Zeal
                 to
                 Catholick
                 Unity
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 detestation
                 of
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 and
                 Divisions
                 .
              
            
          
           
             SAint
             Augustin
             says
             of
             the
             
               Donatists
               ,
               [
               Epist.
            
             48
             ]
             
               That
               they
               conceived
               it
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               unto
               what
               Party
               they
               joyned
               themselves
               ,
               supposing
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Christians
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               they
               remained
               fixed
               to
               that
               Party
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               born
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             unto
             these
             St.
             Augustin
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Provincial
             Council
             at
             Cirta
             in
             Nu●…idia
             ,
             sent
             this
             following
             Declaration
             .
             Aug.
             Epist.
             152.
             
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               is
               separated
               from
               this
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               (
               amongst
               whom
               they
               reckoned
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Donatists
               )
               how
               laudably
               soever
               he
               may
               think
               himself
               to
               live
               ,
               shall
               be
               excluded
               from
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               and
               remain
               obnoxious
               to
               God's
               heavy
               Wrath
               ,
               as
               being
               guilty
               of
               the
               heinous
               crime
               of
               being
               divided
               from
               the
               Unity
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
          
           
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             received
             by
             them
             in
             that
             Separation
             ,
             the
             Declaration
             goes
             on
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               You
               being
               fixed
               in
               the
               Sacriledge
               of
               Schism
               ,
               partake
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               Christ
               to
               your
               own
               judgment
               ,
               (
               or
               condemation
               :
               )
               Which
               Sacraments
               were
               profitable
               ,
               and
               very
               advantageous
               to
               you
               ,
               when
               in
               Catholick
               peace
               you
               had
               Christ
               for
               your
               Head
               ,
               where
               Charity
               covered
               a
               multitude
               of
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             St.
             Augustin
             says
             of
             them
             ,
             
               [
               De
               Bapt.
               lib.
            
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             ]
             
               Those
               whom
               the
               Donatists
               heal
               of
               the
               Wound
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               Infidelity
               ,
               they
               themselves
               wound
               more
               dangerously
               with
               the
               wound
               of
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             
               [
               Super
               Gest.
               Emerit
               .
            
             ]
             
               Out
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               an
               Heretick
               may
               have
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               Salvation
               .
               He
               may
               have
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               He
               may
               sing
               Hallelujah
               ,
               He
               may
               answer
               Amen
               ,
               He
               may
               keep
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               He
               may
               have
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Preach
               it
               :
               only
               Salvation
               he
               cannot
               have
               .
            
          
           
             Likewise
             in
             his
             Book
             against
             
               Petilian
               [
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             ]
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               No
               Man
               preaching
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               carrying
               ,
               or
               ministring
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               against
               the
               Unity
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             writing
             against
             the
             
               Adversary
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               [
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             17.
             ]
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               If
               he
               hear
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               or
               Publican
               ;
               
               which
               is
               more
               grievous
               than
               if
               he
               was
               strucken
               through
               with
               a
               Sword
               ,
               consumed
               by
               Flames
               ,
               exposed
               to
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             
               [
               August
               .
               de
               Symb.
               ad
               Catech.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             10.
             ]
             
               For
               this
               cause
               (
               says
               St.
               Austin
               )
               our
               Christian
               Creed
               concludes
               with
               the
               Articles
               touching
               the
               Church
               ;
               because
               if
               any
               one
               be
               found
               separated
               from
               her
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               excluded
               out
               of
               the
               number
               of
               God's
               Children
               ,
               neither
               shall
               he
               have
               God
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               have
               his
               Church
               for
               his
               Mother
               .
               It
               will
               nothing
               profit
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               been
               Orthodox
               ,
               (
               or
               sound
               )
               in
               his
               Belief
               ,
               done
               so
               many
               Good
               Woorks
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             In
             another
             place
             
               [
               Lib.
               de
               Past.
               cap.
            
             12.
             ]
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Devil
               saith
               not
               ,
               Let
               them
               be
               Donatists
               ,
               and
               not
               Arians
               ;
               for
               whether
               they
               be
               here
               ,
               or
               there
               ,
               they
               belong
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               grathers
               without
               making
               a
               difference
               .
               Let
               him
               adore
               Idols
               ,
               saith
               the
               Devil
               ,
               he
               is
               mine
               :
               Let
               him
               remain
               in
               the
               Superstition
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               he
               is
               mine
               :
               Let
               him
               quit
               Unity
               ,
               and
               pass
               over
               to
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               ,
               or
               any
               Heresie
               ,
               he
               is
               mine
               .
            
          
           
             So
             likewise
             the
             Ancient
             Father
             ,
             St.
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               [
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             62.
             ]
             
               God
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               will
               judge
               those
               which
               make
               Schisms
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Ambitious
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               the
               honor
               of
               God
               before
               their
               eyes
               ;
               but
               rather
               embracing
               their
               own
               interest
               ,
               than
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               small
               and
               light
               causes
               ,
               divide
               
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               glorious
               Body
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             St.
             Dionysius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               [
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             45.
             ]
             (
             as
             Eusebius
             witnesseth
             )
             writing
             to
             Novatian
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               Man
               ought
               rather
               to
               endure
               All
               Things
               ,
               than
               to
               consent
               to
               the
               Division
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               since
               Martyrdom
               ,
               to
               which
               Men
               expose
               themselves
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               dismembring
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               no
               less
               glorious
               ,
               than
               what
               a
               Man
               suffers
               for
               refusing
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               Idols
               .
            
          
           
             Also
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               [
               Lib.
               de
               Unitat.
               Ecles
               .
               ]
            
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             
               Do
               they
               think
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               Christ
               is
               amongst
               them
               when
               they
               are
               Assembled
               ?
               I
               speak
               of
               those
               which
               make
               Assemblies
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               No
               ;
               although
               they
               were
               drawn
               to
               Torments
               ,
               and
               Execution
               ,
               for
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               this
               pollution
               is
               not
               washed
               away
               :
               No
               ,
               not
               with
               their
               Blood.
               This
               inexplicable
               ,
               and
               inexcusable
               crime
               of
               Schism
               is
               not
               purged
               away
               ,
               even
               by
               death
               it self
               .
               That
               Man
               cannot
               be
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               He
               shall
               not
               have
               God
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               have
               the
               Church
               for
               his
               Mother
               .
            
          
           
             So
             likewise
             St.
             Pacianus
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             
               [
               Epist.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               Sempr.
            
             ]
             
               Although
               that
               Novatian
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               hath
               been
               put
               to
               death
               (
               for
               Christ
               )
               yet
               he
               has
               not
               received
               a
               Crown
               .
               And
               why
               ?
               Because
               he
               was
               separated
               from
               the
               
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               concord
               ,
               from
               that
               Mother
               ,
               of
               whom
               whosever
               will
               be
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               portion
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Homilies
             
               [
               Hom.
            
             11.
             
               in
               Ephes.
            
             ]
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               doth
               so
               sharply
               provoke
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Division
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               insomuch
               ,
               as
               though
               we
               should
               have
               performed
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               Good
               Things
               ,
               yet
               we
               shall
               incur
               a
               punishment
               no
               less
               cruel
               ,
               by
               dividing
               the
               Unity
               and
               Fulness
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               those
               have
               done
               who
               pierced
               and
               divided
               Christ's
               own
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             the
             Fourth
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             declares
             ,
             
               [
               Can.
            
             1.
             ]
             
               That
               out
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Fulgentius
             likewise
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               De
               Remiss
               .
               Peccat
               .
               cap.
            
             22.
             ]
             
               Out
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               neither
               the
               Title
               of
               Christian
               secures
               any
               one
               ;
               neither
               doth
               Baptism
               confer
               Salvation
               ;
               neither
               doth
               any
               man
               offer
               a
               Sacrifice
               agreeable
               to
               God
               ;
               neither
               doth
               any
               man
               attain
               to
               Eternal
               Life
               .
               For
               there
               is
               one
               only
               Church
               ,
               one
               only
               Dove
               ,
               one
               only
               Well-Beloved
               ,
               one
               only
               Spouse
               .
            
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Fide
               ad
               Petrum
               ,
               cap.
            
             39.
             )
             
               Hold
               this
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               most
               firmly
               ,
               and
               doubt
               not
               of
               it
               in
               any
               wise
               ,
               That
               every
               Heretick
               and
               Schismatick
               whatsoever
               ,
               Baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               if
               before
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Life
               he
               be
               not
               Reunited
               to
               the
               Catholick
               
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               bestow
               never
               so
               many
               Alms
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               shed
               his
               Blood
               for
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               cannot
               obtain
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             Likewise
             St.
             Prosper
             says
             ,
             
               [
               Lib.
               de
               Prom.
               &
               Praedestinat
               .
               Dei
               p.
            
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             ]
             
               He
               who
               does
               not
               Communicate
               with
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               is
               an
               Heretick
               and
               Antichrist
               .
            
          
           
             See
             Athanasius
             
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
            
             Creed
             .
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               expects
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               (
               before
               all
               things
               )
               Assent
               to
               ,
               and
               retain
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               :
               which
               unless
               he
               preserves
               intire
               ,
               and
               inviolate
               ,
               
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 entirely
                 submits
                 to
                 it
                 )
              
               without
               all
               question
               ,
               he
               will
               perish
               everlastingly
               .
            
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             thereof
             ,
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               :
               which
               except
               a
               Man
               believe
               Faithfully
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             See
             St.
             Augustin
             ,
             writing
             upon
             this
             Beatitude
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               those
               that
               suffer
               Persecution
               for
               Justice
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Sermone
               Domini
               in
               Monte.
            
             )
          
           
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               suffering
               these
               Things
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               makes
               men
               Blessed
               ,
               but
               the
               undergoing
               them
               (
               for
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               )
               not
               only
               with
               an
               equal
               mind
               ,
               but
               likewise
               with
               joy
               and
               much
               satisfaction
               .
               For
               many
               Hereticks
               ,
               deceiving
               Souls
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               ,
               have
               suffered
               many
               of
               these
               things
               :
               But
               they
               
               are
               therefore
               excluded
               from
               this
               reward
               of
               being
               Blessed
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               here
               only
               said
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 suffer
                 Persecution
              
               ;
               but
               it
               i●…
               further
               added
               ,
               
                 for
                 Justice
              
               .
               Now
               ,
               where
               Faith
               is
               not
               sound
               and
               entire
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               perfect
               Justice
               ;
               since
               the
               
                 Just
                 man
                 lives
                 by
                 Faith.
              
               Neither
               can
               Schismaticks
               promise
               to
               themselves
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               reward
               ;
               because
               likewise
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Charity
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Justice
               .
               For
               the
               love
               of
               our
               Neighbor
               cannot
               design
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               evil
               ,
               or
               unjust
               ,
               against
               him
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               had
               such
               Charity
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               seek
               to
               rent
               and
               tear
               in
               pieces
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Likewise
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Fourteenth
               Sermon
               ,
               De
               verbis
               Domini
               ,
            
             proves
             in
             general
             against
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             in
             particular
             their
             opinions
             are
             ,
             yet
             since
             
               they
               profess
               otherwise
               than
               the
               Church
               does
               ,
            
             and
             requires
             of
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             
               a
               damnable
            
             Estate
             ;
             because
             thereby
             they
             virtually
             renounce
             one
             Fundamental
             Article
             of
             Faith
             :
             viz.
             of
             
               the
               Authority
               and
               Unity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             if
             they
             break
             Communion
             ,
             though
             but
             for
             
               one
               Doctrin
            
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             it self
             of
             no
             
               great
               importance
            
             ,
             their
             Orthodoxness
             in
             all
             other
             Points
             will
             not
             avail
             them
             ,
             wanting
             Truth
             ;
             and
             especially
             renouncing
             Charity
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             same
             Father
             [
             in
             Psal.
             54.
             ]
             saith
             
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             
               We
               have
               each
               of
               us
               one
               Baptism
               ;
               in
               This
               they
               were
               with
               me
               .
               We
               celebrated
               the
               Feasts
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ;
               in
               This
               they
               were
               with
               me
               .
               We
               frequented
               the
               Solemnity
               of
               Easter
               ;
               in
               This
               they
               were
               with
               me
               .
               But
               they
               were
               not
               in
               All
               Things
               with
               me
               .
               In
               Schism
               they
               were
               not
               with
               me
               .
               In
               Heresie
               they
               were
               not
               with
               me
               .
               In
               many
               Things
               they
               were
               with
               me
               ;
               and
               in
               some
               few
               Things
               they
               were
               not
               with
               me
               .
               But
               in
               those
               few
               Things
               in
               which
               they
               were
               not
               with
               me
               ,
               those
               many
               Things
               do
               not
               profit
               them
               in
               which
               they
               were
               with
               me
               .
            
          
           
             So
             again
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             speaking
             to
             the
             same
             
               Donatists
               [
               Epist.
            
             48.
             ]
             saith
             ,
             
               You
               are
               with
               us
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               But
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               Unity
               ,
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               finally
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               you
               are
               not
               with
               us
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             writeth
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               [
               De
               Unitate
               Ecclesiae
            
             ]
             
               One
               Church
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               our
               Lord
               ;
               designeth
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 One
                 is
                 my
                 Dove
              
               .
               This
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               he
               that
               holdeth
               not
               ,
               doth
               he
               think
               that
               he
               holdeth
               the
               Faith
               ?
               He
               that
               withstandeth
               and
               resisteth
               the
               Church
               ;
               He
               that
               forsaketh
               
                 Peters
                 Chair
              
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Church
               was
               built
               ,
               doth
               he
               trust
               that
               he
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               ?
               When
               the
               Blessed
               Apostle
               St.
               Paul
               also
               sheweth
               this
               Sacrament
               of
               Unity
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 One
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
               
                 [
                 Ephes.
              
               4.
               4.
               ]
               Which
               Unity
               ,
               we
               Bishops
               especially
               ,
               that
               Rule
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               ought
               to
               hold
               fast
               and
               maintain
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               prove
               the
               Bishoply
               Function
               also
               it self
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               and
               undivided
               .
            
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             
               [
               Epist.
            
             40.
             ]
             
               There
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               Christ
               ,
               and
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               Chair
               ,
               by
               our
               Lord's
               Voice
               founded
               upon
               Peter
               .
               Another
               Altar
               to
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               or
               a
               new
               Priesthood
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               besides
               one
               Altar
               and
               one
               Priesthood
               ,
               is
               impossible
               .
               Whosoever
               gathereth
               elsewhere
               ,
               scattereth
               .
               It
               is
               adulterous
               ,
               it
               is
               impious
               ,
               it
               is
               sacrilegious
               ,
               whatsoever
               is
               instituted
               by
               mans
               Fury
               ,
               to
               the
               breach
               of
               God's
               Divine
               Disposition
               .
               Get
               ye
               far
               from
               the
               contagion
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               and
               fly
               from
               their
               speeches
               as
               from
               a
               canker
               ,
               and
               pestilence
               ;
               Our
               Lord
               having
               premonished
               ,
               and
               warned
               us
               beforehand
               ,
               saying
               ,
               they
               are
               Blind
               leaders
               of
               the
               Blind
               .
               Matt.
               15.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             St.
             Hilary
             likewise
             
               [
               Libro
               ad
               Constant.
               August
               .
               ]
            
             thus
             applieth
             this
             same
             place
             of
             
               the
               Apostle
               [
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             ]
             against
             the
             Arians
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             do
             against
             the
             Calvinists
             .
          
           
             
               Perillous
               ,
               and
               miserable
               it
               is
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               there
               are
               now
               so
               many
               Faiths
               as
               Wills
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Doctrins
               as
               manners
               ;
               whiles
               either
               Faiths
               are
               so
               written
               as
               we
               will
               ,
               or
               as
               we
               will
               ,
               so
               are
               understood
               .
               And
               whereas
               according
               to
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               Lord
               ,
               and
               one
               Baptism
               ,
               
               there
               is
               also
               one
               Faith
               ,
               we
               fall
               away
               from
               that
               which
               is
               the
               only
               Faith
               ;
               and
               whiles
               more
               Faiths
               be
               made
               ,
               they
               begin
               to
               come
               to
               that
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
             Noah's
             Ark
             is
             an
             acknowledged
             Type
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             [
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             20
             ,
             21.
             ]
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             All
             perished
             Temporally
             by
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             in
             the
             Ark
             ;
             so
             all
             perished
             Eternally
             ,
             who
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Witness
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             
               [
               Cyprian
               .
               lib
               de
               Unitat.
               Ecclesiae
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               separates
               himself
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               Promises
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Whosoever
               forsakes
               the
               Church
               is
               an
               Alien
               ,
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               a
               prophane
               Person
               .
               He
               cannot
               have
               God
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               have
               the
               Church
               for
               his
               Mother
               .
               Could
               any
               escape
               drowning
               ,
               being
               out
               of
               the
               Ark
               ?
               So
               neither
               shall
               any
               one
               escape
               Damnation
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               They
               cannot
               abide
               with
               God
               ,
               who
               refuse
               to
               continue
               with
               one
               accord
               in
               his
               Church
               .
               Though
               they
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               Fire
               and
               burnt
               ;
               though
               they
               be
               devoured
               by
               wild
               Beasts
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               shall
               not
               that
               be
               any
               Crown
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               but
               a
               punishment
               of
               their
               perfidiousness
               .
               Such
               an
               one
               may
               be
               killed
               ;
               he
               shall
               never
               be
               crowned
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 St.
              
               Cyprian
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             the
             Supereminent
             Power
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Excommunication
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             effect
             
             thereof
             ,
             St.
             
               Jerom
               ,
               [
               Epist.
               ad
               Heliodorum
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             ]
             has
             these
             remarkable
             words
             :
             
               God
               forbid
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               I
               should
               speak
               sinistrously
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               succeeding
               the
               Apostles
               in
               degree
               ,
               make
               Christ's
               Body
               with
               their
               holy
               mouths
               ,
               by
               whom
               we
               are
               made
               Christians
               ;
               who
               having
               the
               Keys
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               do
               after
               a
               sort
               ,
               judge
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               :
               who
               in
               sobriety
               and
               chastity
               ,
               have
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
              
               They
               may
               deliver
               me
               up
               to
               Satan
               ,
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               my
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               And
               ,
               in
               the
               old
               Law
               whosoever
               was
               disobedient
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               was
               either
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               and
               so
               stoned
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               or
               laying
               down
               his
               neck
               to
               the
               Sword
               ,
               expiated
               his
               offence
               by
               his
               Blood
               :
               But
               now
               the
               Disobedient
               is
               cut
               off
               with
               the
               spiritual
               Sword
               ;
               or
               being
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               torn
               by
               the
               furious
               mouth
               of
               Devils
               .
               
                 
                   Thus
                   St.
                
                 Jerom.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Church's
             Practice
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             [
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             19.
             
             ]
             where
             ,
             having
             exhorted
             Timothy
             to
             preserve
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             he
             presently
             adds
             ,
             
               Which
               certain
               repelling
               ,
               have
               made
               shipwrack
               about
               the
               Faith
               
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ;
                 )
              
               of
               whom
               is
               Hymenaeus
               and
               Alexander
               ;
               whom
               I
               have
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               learn
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             to
             prevent
             our
             being
             Seduced
             by
             Hereticks
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
             
               And
               this
               know
               you
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               last
               days
               shall
               approach
               perillous
               times
               :
               and
               Men
               shall
               be
               lovers
               of
               themselves
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               haughty
               ,
               proud
               ,
               blasphemous
               ,
               not
               obedient
               to
               their
               Parents
               ,
               unkind
               ,
               wicked
               ,
               without
               affection
               ,
               without
               peace
               ,
               accusers
               ,
               incontinent
               ,
               unmerciful
               ,
               without
               benignity
               ,
               traytors
               ,
               stubborn
               ,
               puffed
               up
               ,
               and
               lovers
               of
               voluptuousness
               ,
               more
               than
               of
               God
               ;
               having
               an
               appearance
               indeed
               of
               Piety
               ,
               but
               denying
               the
               vertue
               thereof
               :
               and
               these
               avoid
               .
               For
               these
               be
               they
               ,
               that
               craftily
               enter
               into
               houses
               ,
               and
               lead
               captive
               silly
               Women
               ,
               laden
               with
               sins
               ,
               which
               are
               led
               with
               divers
               desires
               ;
               always
               learning
               ,
               and
               never
               attaining
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               But
               as
               Jannus
               and
               Jambres
               resisted
               Moses
               ,
               so
               these
               also
               resist
               the
               Truth
               ;
               men
               corrupted
               in
               mind
               ,
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               Faith.
               But
               they
               shall
               prosper
               no
               further
               .
               For
               their
               folly
               shall
               be
               manifest
               to
               all
               ,
               as
               theirs
               also
               was
               .
            
             All
             these
             words
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               [
               Epist.
            
             55.
             
             Num.
             3.
             ]
             Expounds
             of
             such
             as
             by
             pride
             and
             disobedience
             resist
             God's
             Priests
             .
             
               Let
               no
               faithful
               man
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               keepeth
               in
               mind
               our
               Lords
               and
               the
               Apostles
               Admonition
               ,
               marvel
               if
               he
               see
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               times
               ,
               some
               proud
               and
               stubborn
               fellows
               ,
               and
               the
               Enemies
               of
               God's
               Priests
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               impugn
               the
               same
               :
               when
               both
               our
               Lord
               and
               the
               Apostle
               foretold
               us
               ,
               that
               such
               should
               be
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             one
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Heresie
             is
             so
             great
             a
             crime
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             is
             always
             preserved
             from
             Error
             ,
             by
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Christ's
             Presence
             ,
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             Assistance
             ,
             of
             our
             Lords
             Promise
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             :
             of
             which
             see
             St.
             Augustin
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             the
             118
             Psalm
             .
             Conc.
             13.
             
             
               Ne
               auferas
               de
               ore
               meo
               verbum
               veritatis
               usque
               quâque
               .
            
             Where
             he
             writes
             admirably
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             also
             these
             words
             of
             Lactantius
             are
             very
             remarkable
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               only
               that
               keeps
               the
               true
               Worship
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Truth
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               House
               of
               Faith
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ;
               into
               which
               if
               a
               Man
               enter
               not
               ,
               or
               from
               which
               if
               any
               Man
               goes
               out
               ,
               he
               is
               an
               Alien
               ,
               and
               Stranger
               from
               the
               hope
               of
               everlasting
               life
               and
               salvation
               .
               No
               Man
               must
               by
               obstinate
               contention
               flatter
               himself
               :
               for
               it
               stands
               upon
               Life
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               .
            
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               [
               Epist.
            
             55.
             
               ad
               Cornel.
               Num.
            
             3.
             ]
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               never
               departs
               from
               that
               which
               she
               once
               hath
               known
               ;
            
             And
             St.
             
               Irenaeus
               [
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             ]
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               have
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               rich
               Treasury
               ,
               all
               Truth
               .
            
             It
             were
             an
             infinite
             labour
             to
             recite
             all
             that
             the
             Fathers
             say
             of
             this
             matter
             ;
             All
             counting
             it
             a
             most
             pernicious
             absurdity
             to
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             may
             err
             in
             Doctrins
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             St.
             John
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             18.
             says
             ,
             
               Little
               Children
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               last
               hour
               ,
               and
               as
               ye
               have
               heard
               that
               Antichrist
               comes
               ,
               now
               there
               are
               become
               many
               Antichrists
               ;
               whereby
               we
               know
               that
               it
               is
               the
               last
               hour
               .
               They
               went
               out
               from
               us
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               not
               of
               us
               .
            
             St.
             Cyprian
             upon
             this
             place
             writes
             thus
             ;
             
               [
               Epist.
            
             76.
             
             Num.
             1.
             
               ad
               Magnum
               .
            
             ]
             
               The
               holy
               Apostle
               St.
               John
               did
               not
               put
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               one
               Heresie
               or
               Schism
               and
               another
               ;
               nor
               meant
               any
               sort
               ,
               that
               especially
               separated
               themselves
               ,
               but
               generally
               called
               All
               ,
               without
               exception
               ,
               Antichrists
               ,
               that
               were
               adversaries
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               were
               gone
               out
               from
               the
               same
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               It
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               All
               be
               here
               called
               Antichrists
               ,
               that
               have
               severed
               themselves
               from
               the
               Charity
               and
               Unity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Concerning
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Supremacy
             ,
             or
             Charge
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             from
             which
             Hereticks
             separate
             themselves
             ;
             St.
             Cyprian
             writes
             thus
             
               [
               Lib.
               de
               Unitat.
               Ecclesiae
               .
               ]
            
             
               To
               Peter
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               our
               Lord
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Feed
                 my
                 Sheep
              
               ;
               and
               built
               his
               Church
               upon
               him
               alone
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               he
               gives
               the
               charge
               of
               Feeding
               his
               Sheep
               .
               For
               although
               ,
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               he
               gave
               his
               Power
               alike
               to
               all
               ,
               saying
               ,
               As
               my
               Father
               sent
               me
               ,
               so
               I
               send
               you
               .
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               If
               you
               remit
               to
               any
               their
               sins
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               remitted
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yet
               to
               manifest
               Unity
               ,
               he
               constituted
               one
               
               Chair
               ,
               and
               so
               disposed
               by
               his
               Authority
               ,
               that
               Unity
               should
               have
               origin
               of
               one
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               that
               ,
               which
               Peter
               was
               ,
               in
               equal
               Fellowship
               of
               Honor
               ,
               and
               Power
               ;
               but
               the
               beginning
               comes
               of
               Unity
               ;
               the
               Primacy
               is
               given
               to
               Peter
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               may
               be
               shewed
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               and
               one
               Chair
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Chrysostom
             also
             says
             thus
             ,
             
               [
               Lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Sacerdot
               .
            
             ]
             
               Why
               did
               our
               Lord
               shed
               his
               Blood
               ?
               Truly
               ,
               to
               redeem
               those
               Sheep
               ,
               the
               Cure
               of
               which
               he
               committed
               both
               to
               Peter
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               his
               Successors
               .
               And
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               Christ
               would
               have
               Peter
               endowed
               with
               such
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               far
               above
               all
               his
               other
               Apostles
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Dost
               thou
               love
               me
               ,
               more
               than
               all
               These
               do
               ?
               Whereupon
               our
               Master
               might
               have
               inferred
               ,
               If
               you
               love
               me
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               use
               much
               Fasting
               ,
               Sleep
               on
               the
               hard
               Floor
               ,
               Watch
               much
               ,
               be
               a
               Patron
               to
               the
               Oppressed
               ,
               a
               Father
               to
               Orphans
               ,
               and
               Husband
               to
               Widows
               .
               But
               omitting
               all
               These
               things
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 Feed
                 my
                 Sheep
              
               .
               For
               ,
               all
               the
               other
               Vertues
               ,
               certainly
               ,
               may
               be
               done
               easily
               by
               many
               Subjects
               ,
               not
               only
               Men
               ,
               but
               also
               Women
               :
               but
               when
               it
               cometh
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               committing
               the
               charge
               of
               many
               Souls
               ,
               all
               Women-kind
               must
               needs
               give
               place
               to
               the
               burden
               and
               greatness
               thereof
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Men
               also
               .
            
          
           
           
             St.
             Gregory
             likewise
             
               [
               Lib.
            
             4.
             
             Epist.
             76
             ]
             writes
             thus
             ;
             
               It
               is
               plain
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               ever
               read
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               Lord's
               mouth
               ,
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               was
               committed
               to
               
                 St.
                 Peter
              
               ,
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               For
               ,
               unto
               him
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               
                 Feed
                 my
                 Sheep
              
               .
               For
               him
               was
               the
               Prayer
               made
               ,
               that
               his
               Faith
               should
               not
               fail
               .
               To
               him
               were
               the
               Keys
               of
               Heaven
               given
               ;
               and
               Authority
               to
               bind
               and
               loose
               .
               To
               him
               the
               Cure
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Principality
               was
               delivered
               :
               And
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               called
               the
               Universal
               Apostle
               .
               This
               Title
               indeed
               was
               offered
               ,
               for
               the
               honor
               of
               
                 St.
                 Peter
              
               ,
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               holy
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               ;
               but
               none
               of
               that
               See
               did
               ever
               use
               it
               ,
               or
               consent
               to
               take
               it
               .
            
             
               Thus
               St.
            
             Gregory
             .
          
           
             St.
             
               Paul
               [
               ad
               Corinth
            
             .
             1.
             2.
             15.
             
             ]
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Spiritual
               man
               judgeth
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               St.
               
                 Irenaeus
                 [
                 lib.
              
               4.
               cap.
               6.
               ]
               excellently
               declaring
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               every
               Spiritual
               Child
               thereof
               ,
               judges
               and
               condemns
               all
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
               of
               what
               sort
               soever
               :
               At
               length
               concludes
               with
               these
               remarkable
               words
               ;
               
                 The
                 Spiritual
                 man
                 shall
                 judge
                 also
                 all
                 that
                 make
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 cruel
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 who
                 respecting
                 more
                 their
                 own
                 private
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Interest
                
                 )
                 than
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 mangle
                 ,
                 divide
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lies
                 )
                 kill
                 ,
                 for
                 small
                 causes
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 )
                 :
                 Speaking
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 seeking
                 Battel
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 man
                 )
                 shall
                 judge
                 likewise
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Which
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 under
                 no
                 man's
                 judgment
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 known
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 perfect
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 firm
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 teacheth
                 all
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               Acts
               11.
               26.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Disciples
                 were
                 at
              
               Antioch
               
                 first
                 named
              
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               This
               name
               Christian
               ought
               to
               be
               common
               to
               all
               the
               Faithful
               ;
               and
               other
               new
               Names
               of
               Schismaticks
               and
               Sectaries
               ,
               must
               be
               abhorred
               .
               
                 If
                 you
                 hear
                 
                   (
                   Saith
                   St.
                
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 
                   contr
                   .
                   Lucif
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 7.
                 
                   in
                   fine
                
                 )
                 any
                 where
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Names
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 after
                 some
                 other
                 certain
                 Name
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Marcionites
                   ,
                   Valentinians
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 now
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Lutherans
                   ,
                   Calvinists
                   ,
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                
                 know
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
            
             
               Lanctantius
               also
               
                 [
                 lib.
              
               7.
               
               
                 Divinarum
                 Institution
                 .
                 cap.
              
               30.
               ]
               saith
               thus
               ;
               
                 When
                 Phrygians
                 ,
                 or
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 or
                 Valentinians
                 ,
                 or
                 Marcionites
                 ,
                 or
                 Anthropomorphites
                 ,
                 or
                 Arians
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 any
                 other
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 such
                 Sects
                 )
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ;
                 Who
                 having
                 left
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 assumed
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Men.
                 
              
            
             
               Neither
               can
               our
               now
               Sectaries
               help
               ,
               or
               excuse
               themselves
               ,
               by
               objecting
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               called
               Papists
               :
               For
               ,
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               by
               them
               scornfully
               invented
               (
               as
               the
               name
               Homousians
               was
               by
               the
               Arians
               )
               This
               Name
               is
               not
               of
               any
               one
               Man
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               known
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               any
               Schism
               ,
               or
               Sect
               (
               as
               their
               callings
               be
               )
               but
               it
               is
               of
               a
               whole
               State
               ,
               and
               order
               of
               Governors
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               chief
               Governors
               ;
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               cleave
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               in
               all
               things
               concerning
               it
               .
               So
               that
               to
               be
               a
               Papist
               is
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               a
               Child
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               Subject
               of
               Christ's
               Vicar
               .
               And
               therefore
               against
               such
               impudent
               Sectaries
               as
               compare
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               for
               following
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               bearing
               the
               names
               of
               new
               Masters
               ,
               let
               us
               ever
               have
               in
               readiness
               this
               saying
               of
               St.
               Hierom
               ,
               writing
               to
               Pope
               
                 Damasus
                 [
                 Hierom
                 .
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Damasum
                 ]
                 Vitalis
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 Miletius
                 I
                 refuse
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 Paulinus
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 gathereth
                 not
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 scattereth
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Whosoever
                 is
                 not
                 Christs
                 ,
                 is
                 Antichrists
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 joyns
                 with
              
               Peter's
               
                 Chair
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 mine
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               of
               one
               Faith
               with
               me
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               here
               further
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               That
               this
               name
               Christian
               (
               given
               to
               all
               Believers
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               )
               was
               especially
               taken
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               them
               from
               Jews
               and
               Heathens
               ,
               which
               believed
               not
               at
               all
               in
               Christ
               :
               And
               the
               same
               now
               likewise
               severeth
               ,
               and
               makes
               Christians
               known
               from
               Turks
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               believe
               nothing
               of
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               But
               when
               Hereticks
               began
               to
               rise
               up
               among
               Christians
               ,
               (
               which
               Hereticks
               professed
               Christs
               Name
               ,
               and
               sundry
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               true
               Believers
               do
               )
               then
               the
               name
               of
               Christian
               was
               too
               common
               to
               distinguish
               such
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               known
               from
               true
               Believers
               ,
               who
               were
               entirely
               sound
               in
               their
               Faith.
               And
               therefore
               to
               distinguish
               these
               ,
               from
               such
               true
               and
               faithful
               Believers
               of
               All
               Doctrines
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               (
               inspired
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               )
               put
               into
               the
               Creed
               the
               name
               Catholick
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 A
                 true
                 and
                 faithful
                 Believer
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 Doctrin
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               by
               this
               it
               appears
               evidently
               ,
               That
               no
               Heretick
               is
               a
               Catholick
               ,
               although
               they
               falsely
               pretend
               to
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               pr●…ssed
               with
               this
               Article
               of
               the
               Creed
               .
            
             
               To
               confirm
               what
               hath
               been
               here
               said
               ,
               St.
               
                 Pacianus
                 [
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Sympherianum
                 .
                 ]
              
               writes
               thus
               :
               
                 When
                 Heresies
                 were
                 risen
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavoured
                 by
                 divers
                 Names
                 to
                 tear
                 the
                 Dove
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Queen
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 and
                 
                 to
                 rent
                 her
                 in
                 pieces
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 People
                 reqired
                 their
                 Sir-name
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 uncorrupt
              
               People
               might
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               those
               that
               before
               were
               called
               Christians
               ,
               are
               now
               
                 Sirnamed
                 Catholicks
                 .
                 Christian
                 is
                 my
                 Name
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Catholick
                 my
                 Sirname
              
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               word
               Catholick
               is
               a
               proper
               note
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               their
               Creed
               ,
               taught
               us
               to
               discern
               the
               true
               Church
               from
               the
               false
               Heretical
               Congregations
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               And
               not
               only
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Universality
               of
               
                 Times
                 ,
                 Places
              
               ,
               and
               Persons
               ,
               but
               likewise
               the
               very
               name
               ,
               and
               word
               it self
               ,
               by
               God's
               Providence
               ,
               has
               been
               always
               ,
               and
               only
               ,
               appropriated
               to
               True
               Believers
               :
               And
               though
               sometimes
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               or
               first
               rising
               up
               of
               Sects
               ,
               challenged
               by
               them
               ,
               yet
               never
               obtained
               by
               Hereticks
               ,
               as
               their
               constant
               Name
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               St.
               Augustin
               sayes
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 lap
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 of
                 Catholick
                 keeps
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Aug.
                   contr
                   .
                   Epist.
                   Fundament
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 4.
                 ]
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Tract
                
                 .
                 32.
                 in
                 Joan.
                 ]
                 We
                 receive
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 love
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 joyned
                 together
                 by
                 Charity
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Name
                 and
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 [
                 Tom.
              
               1.
               
                 libr.
                 de
                 verâ
                 Religione
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               7.
               ]
               
                 We
                 must
                 hold
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 named
                 Catholick
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 Enemies
                 .
                 For
                 will
                 they
                 ,
                 nill
                 they
                 ,
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 Schismaticks
                 themselves
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 not
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 Fellows
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 discerned
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 expressed
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Name
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 she
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               of
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               concerning
               Schisms
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Severity
                 of
                 both
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 against
              
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             great
             Severity
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             excluding
             all
             from
             any
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             are
             divided
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Schism
             ,
             or
             Heresie
             ,
             is
             manifested
             by
             St.
             Augustin
             ,
             in
             a
             Discourse
             of
             his
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               
                 John
                 6.
                 55.
                 
              
               My
               Flesh
               is
               meat
               indeed
               ,
               and
               my
               Blood
               is
               drink
               indeed
               .
            
             Where
             he
             writes
             
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               The
               following
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               as
               my
               Living
               Father
               sent
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               live
               by
               the
               Father
               ;
               so
               he
               ,
               that
               eats
               (
               or
               feeds
               upon
               )
               me
               ,
               shall
               live
               by
               me
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               has
               taught
               us
               by
               these
               Misterious
               Words
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               to
               be
               as
               Members
               in
               his
               Body
               ,
               the
               Church
               under
               him
               ,
               or
               connected
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               our
               Head
               ,
               feeding
               upon
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               not
               deserting
               his
               Unity
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               ,
               which
               makes
               us
               his
               Members
               ,
               is
               this
               Unity
               :
               Which
               Unity
               is
               caused
               by
               charity
               ,
               diffused
               into
               our
               hearts
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               is
               given
               to
               us
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               the
               Spirit
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               Charity
               )
               that
               gives
               life
               ,
               making
               us
               living
               Members
               .
               Nor
               does
               this
               Spirit
               make
               any
               living
               Members
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               receives
               life
               from
               the
               same
               Spirit
               .
               For
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               Soul
               which
               is
               in
               man
               ,
               does
               not
               give
               life
               to
               a
               member
               separated
               from
               the
               Body
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               not
               joyned
               by
               Union
               to
               the
               same
               Body
               .
            
             
               The
               design
               of
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               is
               to
               move
               us
               to
               love
               Unity
               ,
               and
               fear
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               a
               Christian
               ought
               to
               fear
               nothing
               more
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               Church
               :
               Since
               such
               as
               are
               separated
               from
               this
               his
               Mystical
               Body
               ,
               are
               not
               his
               Members
               ;
               and
               not
               being
               his
               Members
               ,
               they
               cannot
               receive
               life
               from
               his
               Spirit
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               the
               Apostle
               assures
               us
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               belong
               not
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Homily
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               The
               Faithful
               know
               Christ's
               Body
               ,
               if
               they
               neglect
               not
               to
               be
               his
               Body
               .
               They
               must
               be
               his
               Body
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               live
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ.
               For
               none
               live
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               his
               Body
               ,
               the
               Church
               .
               Consider
               well
               ,
               what
               I
               have
               said
               .
            
             
               You
               ,
               being
               a
               Man
               ,
               are
               composed
               of
               a
               body
               and
               a
               spirit
               ;
               which
               is
               otherwise
               termed
               a
               Soul.
               The
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               Soul
               ,
               is
               invisible
               ,
               the
               Body
               ,
               visible
               .
               Now
               as
               your
               Body
               lives
               by
               your
               Spirit
               ;
               so
               if
               you
               will
               live
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ.
               For
               as
               my
               Body
               lives
               by
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               your
               Body
               ,
               by
               yours
               ;
               so
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               cannot
               live
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               He
               that
               desires
               to
               live
               ,
               may
               understand
               here
               where
               he
               is
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               he
               is
               to
               receive
               his
               life
               .
               He
               must
               approach
               ,
               believe
               ,
               and
               be
               incorporated
               ,
               if
               he
               pretends
               to
               live
               .
               He
               must
               not
               voluntarily
               separate
               himself
               from
               being
               connected
               with
               the
               Members
               of
               this
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               nor
               be
               a
               corrupted
               Member
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               deserve
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               :
               Nor
               yet
               so
               deformed
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Body
               may
               be
               ashamed
               of
               him
               .
               He
               is
               therefore
               to
               be
               fair
               ,
               and
               neat
               ,
               aptly
               proportioned
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               in
               perfect
               health
               .
            
             
             
               Moreover
               he
               must
               be
               careful
               to
               adhere
               closely
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               taking
               his
               life
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               referring
               it
               to
               him
               ,
               labouring
               here
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               afterwards
               reign
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             St.
             Augustin
             convinces
             evidently
             ,
             That
             no
             Schismatick
             ,
             or
             Heretick
             ,
             can
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 further
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Horridness
                 of
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 Schism
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 Case
                 Ignorance
                 may
                 Excuse
                 from
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             NOw
             yet
             ,
             to
             penetrate
             more
             fully
             into
             the
             true
             Grounds
             ,
             why
             ,
             above
             almost
             all
             other
             Sins
             a
             Christian
             is
             capable
             of
             committing
             Schism
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             an
             Altar
             against
             an
             Altar
             ;
             or
             the
             relinquishing
             the
             External
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             making
             Collects
             or
             Assemblies
             without
             ,
             yea
             against
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Church
             Governors
             ,
             &c.
             should
             be
             a
             sin
             so
             unpardonable
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             reason
             of
             this
             may
             be
             deduced
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             all
             other
             Governments
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
           
             For
             ,
             the
             greatest
             offence
             a
             Subject
             can
             commit
             against
             Monarchy
             ,
             is
             an
             actual
             attempt
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             attempt
             executed
             ,
             by
             which
             Monarchy
             is
             dissolved
             .
             Inwardly
             to
             condemn
             the
             Laws
             of
             such
             a
             Government
             ;
             or
             to
             entertain
             Principles
             ,
             which
             if
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             would
             withdraw
             Subjects
             from
             their
             due
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             an
             offence
             of
             an
             high
             nature
             ;
             but
             the
             actual
             Cantonizing
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             raising
             in
             it
             Courts
             and
             Judicatories
             ,
             independent
             on
             ,
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             Common
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             is
             the
             utmost
             of
             all
             crimes
             :
             both
             the
             Seducers
             and
             the
             Seduced
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             deprived
             of
             the
             Privileges
             belonging
             to
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             pursued
             by
             Arms
             ,
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             All
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             in
             God's
             Church
             .
             The
             main
             Thing
             our
             Creed
             teaches
             us
             to
             believe
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             its
             Unity
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Church
             .
             Now
             if
             Unity
             ,
             then
             Order
             ,
             then
             Subordination
             of
             Governments
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             therefore
             is
             the
             great
             Sin
             against
             this
             Fundamental
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             Schism
             ?
             A
             dissolving
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             connexion
             ,
             that
             the
             Members
             of
             this
             great
             Body
             have
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             whole
             ?
          
           
             We
             all
             willingly
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             sin
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             the
             sin
             that
             filled
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             crimes
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             their
             Murdering
             of
             our
             Lord.
             Now
             ,
             says
             St.
             
               Chris●…stom
               [
               Homil.
            
             11.
             
               ad
               Ephes.
               ]
               We
               shall
               not
               merit
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               incur
               ,
               a
               less
               cruel
               Punishment
               ,
               if
               we
               divide
               the
               Unity
               and
               Plenitude
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             (
             the
             Mystical
             Body
             of
             our
             Lord
             )
             
               then
               Those
               have
               done
               ,
               who
               pierced
               ,
               mangled
               ,
               and
               tore
               his
               own
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             But
             may
             not
             Ignorance
             excuse
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Schism
             ?
             No
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             some
             regard
             ,
             it
             aggravates
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             though
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Malice
             ,
             be
             far
             greater
             in
             the
             leading
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Persons
             of
             Wit
             and
             Learning
             ;
             yet
             ignorant
             Souls
             ,
             and
             Ideots
             ,
             seem
             more
             to
             contradict
             Human
             reason
             ;
             because
             the
             more
             ignorant
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             being
             no
             Pastors
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             ought
             to
             submit
             their
             judgments
             to
             Authority
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             preferring
             their
             own
             conduct
             ,
             or
             the
             conduct
             and
             direction
             of
             particular
             men
             ,
             or
             Churches
             ,
             before
             the
             universal
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Excommunicating
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             esteeming
             all
             Christians
             ,
             both
             Pastors
             and
             Flocks
             ,
             as
             Heathens
             and
             Publicans
             ,
             is
             a
             presumption
             so
             contrary
             to
             human
             nature
             and
             reason
             ,
             that
             their
             want
             of
             Learning
             is
             that
             which
             will
             most
             of
             all
             condemn
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             speak
             not
             now
             of
             Persons
             absolutely
             Ideots
             ,
             who
             scarce
             know
             there
             are
             any
             other
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Church
             than
             their
             own
             ;
             who
             pretend
             not
             at
             all
             to
             pass
             their
             judgments
             on
             other
             Religions
             ;
             but
             know
             only
             what
             their
             Pastors
             teach
             them
             ;
             having
             not
             ability
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             to
             examine
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             For
             such
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             may
             ,
             by
             their
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             absolute
             invincible
             ignorance
             ,
             escape
             the
             malignity
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             speak
             of
             Inferior
             Tradsmen
             ,
             of
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             Gentlewomen
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             capacity
             of
             being
             rightly
             instructed
             ,
             and
             better
             informed
             ,
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Authority
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             owe
             their
             Subjection
             ;
             and
             yet
             who
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             perversness
             ,
             become
             troublers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             who
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             them
             ,
             both
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             these
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             have
             drunk
             in
             the
             very
             Gall
             of
             Schism
             ,
             by
             usurping
             an
             Authority
             ,
             which
             express
             Scripture
             says
             ,
             belongs
             only
             to
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             I
             fear
             ,
             much
             fewer
             than
             is
             ordinarily
             imagined
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             any
             liberal
             Education
             ,
             will
             be
             excused
             from
             this
             sin
             ,
             by
             any
             Ignorance
             ,
             Surreptition
             ,
             Provocation
             ,
             &c.
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             great
             evidence
             and
             light
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             of
             the
             continued
             Succession
             ,
             Unity
             of
             Doctrin
             ,
             perfect
             Obedience
             to
             their
             spiritual
             Superiors
             ,
             Pennances
             ,
             and
             Retirements
             from
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             several
             other
             signal
             marks
             of
             the
             One
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             Apostclick
             Church
             .
          
           
             Some
             may
             be
             more
             deeply
             guilty
             ,
             and
             obnoxious
             to
             a
             heavier
             damnation
             ,
             than
             others
             ;
             as
             Ring-leaders
             ,
             more
             than
             their
             Followers
             :
             
             But
             Damnation
             is
             by
             the
             Fathers
             generally
             denounced
             ,
             as
             the
             portion
             of
             them
             all
             .
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               sin
               of
            
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Schism
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             ,
             whereas
             some
             Protestants
             seek
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             from
             Schism
             ,
             by
             likening
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               it
               condemned
               no
               man
               ,
               nor
               separated
               none
               from
               its
               Communion
            
             ;
             yet
             you
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             Plea
             helps
             them
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             although
             this
             Moderation
             did
             exempt
             St.
             Cyprian
             from
             Schism
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             
               St.
               Augustin
            
             says
             )
             
               The
               Church
               had
               not
               then
               decided
               the
               dispute
            
             ;
             to
             whose
             decision
             
               St.
               Cyprian
               would
               certainly
               have
               submitted
               :
            
             Yet
             this
             Moderation
             does
             not
             at
             all
             exempt
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             from
             Schism
             ;
             because
             her
             separation
             from
             her
             Mother-Church
             is
             for
             very
             many
             Doctrins
             of
             Faith
             ,
             defined
             ,
             and
             determined
             by
             the
             same
             Church
             .
          
           
             This
             following
             Example
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             evidently
             appear
             .
          
           
           
             For
             if
             (
             for
             Example
             )
             a
             Province
             in
             England
             had
             with-drawn
             it self
             from
             the
             Publick
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             this
             Excuse
             would
             not
             exempt
             them
             from
             being
             Rebels
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               We
               do
               not
               intend
               to
               quarrel
               with
               Those
               that
               continue
               in
               Obedience
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               we
               mean
               neither
               him
               ,
               nor
               them
               ,
               any
               harm
               ,
               They
               shall
               be
               welcome
               to
               come
               among
               us
               ;
               if
               they
               will
               ,
               we
               will
               be
               good
               friends
               ;
               we
               will
               not
               meddle
               with
               their
               doings
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               be
               governed
               only
               by
               our
               own
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             believe
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             This
             would
             not
             take
             from
             them
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Rebellion
             .
             Their
             Civility
             ,
             in
             such
             their
             Rebellion
             ,
             would
             not
             change
             the
             Title
             of
             their
             crime
             ,
             nor
             free
             them
             from
             the
             punishment
             due
             unto
             it
             .
             It
             may
             perhaps
             ,
             qualifie
             the
             Prince's
             resentment
             ;
             but
             the
             civilest
             Treason
             is
             Treason
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Point
             of
             Schism
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             Doctor
             Peirce
             ,
             in
             his
             Court-Sermon
             ,
             may
             clear
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             weight
             of
             so
             great
             a
             crime
             ,
             on
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             he
             argues
             thus
             :
             
               Since
               besides
               the
               corruptions
               in
               Practice
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               alone
               cannot
               justifie
               separation
               )
               there
               were
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               so
               many
               corruptions
               in
               Doctrin
               likewise
               ,
               entrenching
               on
               Fundamentals
               ,
               the
               Schism
               could
               not
               be
               on
               the
               Church
               of
               
               England's
               side
               ;
               which
               was
               obliged
               to
               separate
               ,
               so
               just
               cause
               being
               given
               ;
               but
               on
               theirs
               ,
               who
               gave
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               separation
               .
            
          
           
           
             This
             Plea
             of
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             admitted
             ,
             totally
             destroys
             all
             Governments
             ,
             and
             lays
             all
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             Rebellions
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             upon
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Governors
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             if
             Subjects
             may
             accuse
             their
             Governors
             ,
             and
             be
             themselves
             Judges
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             such
             their
             Accusations
             ,
             the
             Governors
             are
             always
             sure
             to
             be
             condemned
             and
             pronounced
             guilty
             ,
             and
             the
             Subject
             justified
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             to
             admit
             this
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             in
             Church-Government
             ,
             above
             all
             others
             is
             the
             most
             unjust
             Thing
             imaginable
             ;
             because
             that
             Government
             is
             protected
             from
             all
             error
             in
             Doctrins
             of
             Faith
             ,
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             who
             was
             sent
             by
             our
             Saviour
             
               to
               teach
               it
               all
               Truth
            
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             tax
             that
             Government
             with
             Errors
             in
             Faith
             ,
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             tax
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             blaspheme
             against
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             by
             saying
             he
             has
             not
             kept
             his
             word
             ,
             in
             
               sending
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               teach
            
             the
             Church
             
               All
               truth
            
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             There
             is
             this
             other
             consideration
             ,
             which
             doth
             further
             manifest
             the
             weakness
             of
             this
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Plea.
             
          
           
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             be
             our
             Mother-Church
             ,
             (
             as
             King
             James
             acknowledged
             her
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             a
             publick
             Speech
             made
             to
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             wherein
             he
             says
             ,
             
               I
               acknowledge
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               to
               be
               our
               Mother-Church
               :
               [
               See
               Stow
               ,
            
             
             pag.
             840.
             )
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             was
             urg'd
             in
             Parliament
             by
             Doctor
             Heath
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
               )
            
             ,
             
               That
               if
               now
               ,
               after
               so
               many
               Ages
               ,
               this
               Church
               of
               Rome
               be
               found
               an
               Erroneous
               Church
               ,
               then
               we
               have
               hitherto
               received
               no
               benefit
               by
               our
               Christianity
               ;
               but
               rather
               have
               been
               all
               along
               deceived
               :
               Since
               if
               this
               Mother-Church
               be
               false
               ,
               the
               Doctrin
               which
               she
               taught
               us
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               be
               false
               :
            
             A
             Church
             being
             said
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             because
             she
             teacheth
             false
             Doctrin
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Doctor
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             he
             has
             gotten
             by
             his
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               one
               thing
               yet
               ,
               that
               deserves
               well
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               in
               this
               change
               of
               Religion
               here
               in
               England
               .
            
          
           
             For
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             Universities
             ,
             had
             generally
             assented
             to
             this
             Change
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             seemed
             a
             lesser
             crime
             .
             But
             to
             have
             this
             done
             ,
             (
             as
             
               de
               facto
            
             it
             was
             done
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Reign
             )
             by
             Laymen
             only
             ,
             and
             this
             only
             with
             the
             Difference
             of
             Six
             Voices
             in
             Parliament
             (
             although
             that
             Parliament
             was
             pack'd
             for
             this
             purpose
             )
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             contrary
             Protestations
             ,
             and
             Declarations
             of
             all
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Universities
             ,
             This
             does
             heighten
             this
             crime
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             all
             Impiety
             .
          
           
           
             
               I
               will
               yet
               for
               a
               close
               ,
               add
               one
               thing
               more
               :
               which
               does
               not
               a
               little
               manifest
               this
               Impiety
               .
            
          
           
             For
             although
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             was
             here
             pretended
             ;
             yet
             it
             evidently
             appears
             by
             our
             English
             History
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             worldly
             and
             carnal
             Interests
             carried
             on
             this
             business
             .
             For
             was
             not
             the
             Liberty
             ,
             obtained
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             to
             bring
             into
             his
             Bed
             a
             new
             handsom
             Wife
             ,
             instead
             of
             his
             former
             vertuous
             Queen
             ,
             a
             very
             carnal
             Interest
             ?
          
           
             Was
             not
             his
             invading
             all
             the
             Possessions
             ,
             and
             Treasure
             of
             Monasteries
             ,
             a
             great
             Secular
             Interest
             ?
          
           
             Was
             not
             the
             dividing
             the
             said
             Lands
             amongst
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             at
             very
             easie
             rates
             ,
             a
             very
             great
             Interest
             ?
          
           
             In
             King
             
             Edward's
             days
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Protector
             's
             seizing
             on
             the
             remainder
             of
             Churchspoyls
             ,
             a
             great
             Interest
             ?
          
           
             Was
             not
             the
             freeing
             of
             Clergy-men
             from
             a
             necessity
             of
             saying
             ,
             daily
             ,
             and
             almost
             hourly
             ,
             long
             Ecclesiastical
             Offices
             ,
             from
             lying
             alone
             without
             Bedfellows
             ,
             &c.
             matters
             of
             great
             ,
             both
             carnal
             and
             secular
             Interest
             ?
          
           
             Was
             not
             the
             exempting
             of
             All
             ,
             both
             Layity
             and
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             from
             the
             Duty
             of
             confessing
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             submitting
             themselves
             to
             Penitential
             Satisfactions
             ,
             from
             rigorous
             Fasts
             out
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             other
             Austerities
             ,
             a
             matter
             of
             considerable
             Interest
             to
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             Nature
             ?
          
           
           
             By
             what
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             said
             ,
             appears
             but
             even
             too
             clearly
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             Fundamental
             Rule
             of
             all
             Government
             and
             Subordination
             ,
             was
             utterly
             neglected
             in
             England
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             that
             the
             pretended
             Reformation
             was
             contrived
             ,
             and
             executed
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             new
             ,
             and
             thorough
             moulding
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             both
             in
             Doctrins
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             called
             a
             Reformation
             :
             Wherein
             all
             the
             Synodical
             Acts
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             since
             Christianity
             entred
             among
             us
             ,
             are
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             obliging
             Power
             ,
             by
             their
             Authority
             reversed
             ;
             wherein
             all
             the
             Decisions
             of
             Patriarchal
             Councils
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             Oecumenical
             Synods
             ,
             are
             called
             into
             Examination
             :
             All
             their
             Laws
             ,
             (
             so
             far
             as
             to
             them
             seemed
             meet
             )
             reformed
             ;
             the
             whole
             regard
             ,
             that
             England
             had
             to
             all
             other
             Catholick
             Churches
             ,
             as
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             is
             utterly
             broken
             by
             one
             National
             Church
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             :
             By
             one
             Luxurious
             King
             ;
             By
             one
             Child
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             Woman
             :
             Even
             when
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             protested
             against
             it
             .
             Let
             the
             world
             now
             be
             judge
             ,
             Whether
             this
             Action
             can
             be
             justified
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               Schism
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Assertions
                 of
                 some
                 Protestants
                 concerning
                 Church-Authority
                 :
                 And
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 concerning
                 the
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             SChism
             ,
             and
             Heresie
             being
             here
             so
             evidently
             demonstrated
             ,
             to
             consist
             in
             denying
             Obedience
             to
             Church-Authority
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             strange
             to
             find
             any
             Protestants
             (
             so
             much
             to
             their
             own
             condemnation
             )
             to
             write
             any
             thing
             in
             defence
             of
             such
             Church-Authority
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             have
             separated
             ,
             totally
             casting
             off
             all
             obedience
             to
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             these
             following
             Testimonies
             of
             some
             very
             Eminent
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
           
             
               See
               Sir
            
             Edwyn
             Sands
             
               in
               his
            
             Europae
             Speculum
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.
             
               where
               he
               has
               this
               following
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Security
               in
               submitting
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             :
             
               Which
               although
               he
               delivers
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               a
               Catholick
               .
               yet
               it
               is
               without
               Reply
               ,
               or
               seeking
               to
               deny
               the
               Truth
               of
               any
               thing
               here
               said
               .
               The
               Discourse
               then
               is
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               SInce
               Christianity
               is
               a
               Doctrin
               of
               Faith
               ,
               a
               Doctrin
               whereof
               all
               Men
               are
               capable
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               gross
               ,
               and
               in
               general
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               all
               ;
               and
               since
               the
               high
               Vertue
               of
               Faith
               is
               in
               the
               Humility
               of
               the
               Understanding
               ;
               and
               the
               Merit
               thereof
               in
               the
               readiness
               of
               Obedience
               to
               Embrace
               it
               :
               and
               withal
               ,
               since
               of
               outward
               proofs
               of
               our
               Faith
               (
               where
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               is
               disputed
               )
               the
               Churches
               Testimony
               ,
               whether
               for
               declaring
               to
               us
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               the
               judgments
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               is
               a
               proof
               of
               most
               weight
               :
               What
               madness
               were
               it
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               to
               tire
               out
               his
               Soul
               ,
               and
               to
               wast
               away
               his
               Spirits
               ,
               in
               tracing
               out
               all
               the
               thorny
               paths
               of
               the
               Controversies
               of
               these
               days
               !
               wherein
               to
               err
               is
               no
               less
               easie
               ,
               than
               dangerous
               ,
               what
               through
               forgery
               of
               Authors
               abusing
               him
               ;
               what
               through
               sophistry
               beguiling
               him
               ;
               what
               through
               passion
               and
               prejudice
               transporting
               him
               :
               and
               not
               rather
               betake
               himself
               to
               the
               right
               path
               of
               Truth
               ;
               whereunto
               God
               ,
               Nature
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Experience
               do
               all
               give
               witness
               :
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               
               to
               associate
               himself
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereunto
               the
               custody
               of
               this
               Heavenly
               and
               supernatural
               Truth
               hath
               been
               ,
               from
               Heaven
               it self
               ,
               committed
               .
               To
               weigh
               discreetly
               which
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               once
               found
               ,
               to
               receive
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               obediently
               ,
               without
               doubt
               ,
               or
               discussion
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               delivers
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               discover
               this
               ,
               let
               him
               reflect
               ,
               that
               ,
               besides
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               ,
               as
               are
               United
               with
               it
               ,
               he
               finds
               all
               other
               Churches
               to
               have
               had
               their
               end
               ,
               or
               decay
               ,
               long
               since
               ;
               or
               their
               beginning
               but
               of
               late
               .
               This
               Church
               was
               founded
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               with
               a
               promise
               to
               him
               from
               Christ
               ,
               
                 That
                 Hell
                 Gates
                 should
                 never
                 prevail
                 against
                 it
                 ,
              
               Matt.
               16.
               18.
               
               And
               that
               himself
               would
               be
               assistant
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               It
               hath
               now
               continued
               
                 Sixteen
                 hundred
                 years
              
               ,
               with
               an
               Honorable
               and
               certain
               Line
               of
               near
               Two
               hundred
               and
               forty
               Popes
               ,
               Successors
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ;
               both
               Tyrants
               ,
               Traytors
               ,
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               Hereticks
               in
               vain
               wresting
               ,
               raging
               ,
               and
               undermining
               it
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               Lawful
               general
               Councils
               ,
               that
               ever
               were
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               have
               ,
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               approved
               and
               honored
               it
               :
               God
               hath
               so
               miraculously
               blessed
               it
               from
               above
               ,
               that
               many
               Learned
               and
               wise
               Doctors
               have
               enriched
               it
               with
               their
               Writings
               ,
               Armies
               of
               Saints
               with
               their
               Holiness
               and
               Virtues
               ;
               Armies
               of
               Martyrs
               with
               their
               Blood
               ;
               and
               of
               Virgins
               with
               
               their
               Purity
               ▪
               have
               sanctified
               and
               embellished
               it
               .
               And
               even
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               in
               such
               difficulties
               of
               unjust
               Rebellions
               ,
               and
               unnatural
               Revolts
               of
               her
               nearest
               Children
               ;
               yet
               she
               stretcheth
               out
               her
               arms
               to
               the
               utmost
               corners
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               newly
               embracing
               whole
               Nations
               into
               her
               bosom
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               all
               other
               opposite
               Churches
               there
               are
               found
               inward
               dissensions
               ,
               and
               contrarieties
               ,
               change
               of
               opinions
               ,
               uncertainty
               of
               resolutions
               ,
               with
               robbing
               of
               Churches
               ,
               rebelling
               against
               Governors
               ,
               confusion
               of
               Order
               :
               Whereas
               ,
               contrariwise
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               Unity
               undivided
               ,
               the
               resolutions
               unaltered
               ,
               the
               most
               heavenly
               Order
               ,
               reaching
               from
               the
               hight
               of
               all
               Power
               ,
               to
               the
               lowest
               of
               all
               Subjection
               ;
               all
               with
               admirable
               Harmony
               ,
               and
               undefective
               correspondence
               bending
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               to
               the
               effecting
               of
               the
               same
               work
               :
               all
               which
               do
               promise
               no
               other
               ,
               than
               a
               continual
               encrease
               and
               victory
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               let
               no
               Man
               doubt
               to
               submit
               himself
               to
               this
               glorious
               Spouse
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               This
               then
               being
               accorded
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               she
               be
               reverently
               obeyed
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               without
               further
               inquisition
               ;
               she
               having
               the
               warrant
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               hears
               her
               ,
               hears
               Christ
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               hears
               her
               not
               ,
               hath
               no
               better
               place
               with
               God
               ,
               than
               a
               Publican
               or
               Pagan
               .
               And
               what
               folly
               were
               it
               ,
               to
               receive
               Scriptures
               upon
               the
               credit
               
               of
               her
               Authority
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               receive
               the
               interpretation
               of
               them
               ,
               upon
               her
               Authority
               also
               ,
               and
               credit
               ?
            
             
               And
               if
               God
               should
               not
               always
               protect
               his
               Church
               from
               Error
               ,
               and
               yet
               peremptorily
               command
               Men
               always
               to
               obey
               her
               ,
               then
               had
               he
               made
               very
               slender
               provision
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Mankind
               :
               which
               conceit
               concerning
               God
               (
               whose
               care
               of
               us
               ,
               even
               in
               all
               things
               touching
               this
               transitory
               Life
               ,
               is
               so
               plain
               and
               evident
               )
               would
               render
               us
               very
               ungratefully
               impious
               .
            
             
               And
               hard
               were
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               mean
               had
               his
               regard
               been
               ,
               of
               the
               vulgar
               People
               ;
               (
               whose
               wants
               ,
               and
               difficulties
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               whose
               capacities
               will
               not
               suffice
               to
               sound
               the
               deep
               and
               hidden
               Mysteries
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               to
               search
               the
               truth
               of
               intricate
               Controversies
               )
               ;
               if
               there
               were
               not
               others
               ,
               whose
               Authority
               they
               might
               safely
               follow
               and
               rely
               upon
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               20.
               29.
               
               The
               merit
               of
               whose
               Religious
               Humility
               and
               Obedience
               exceeds
               (
               perhaps
               )
               in
               honor
               and
               acceptation
               before
               God
               ,
               the
               subtle
               and
               profound
               knowledge
               of
               many
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Sir
              
               Edwyn
               Sands
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             Dr.
             
               Jeremy
               Taylor
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             
               Liberty
               of
               Prophesying
            
             .
          
           
             
               These
               following
               Considerations
               (
               says
               he
               )
               may
               very
               easily
               perswade
               persons
               of
               much
               
               reason
               ,
               and
               more
               Piety
               ,
               to
               maintain
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Religion
               of
               their
               Fore-fathers
               ;
               which
               had
               actual
               possession
               and
               seizure
               of
               Mens
               minds
               ,
               and
               understandings
               ,
               before
               the
               
                 opposite
                 Professions
              
               had
               a
               name
               .
               As
               first
               ,
               its
               Doctrin
               having
               had
               a
               long
               continuance
               ,
               and
               possession
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               Which
               therefore
               cannot
               easily
               be
               supposed
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               professors
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               design
               ;
               since
               they
               have
               received
               it
               from
               so
               many
               Ages
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               ,
               that
               all
               Ages
               should
               have
               the
               same
               purposes
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               same
               Doctrin
               should
               serve
               the
               several
               ends
               of
               divers
               Ages
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               its
               long
               prescription
               ;
               which
               is
               such
               an
               advantage
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               ,
               with
               many
               Arguments
               be
               retrenched
               ;
               as
               relying
               upon
               these
               grounds
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Truth
               is
               more
               Ancient
               than
               Falshood
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               would
               not
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               Ages
               ,
               forsake
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               leave
               her
               in
               an
               Error
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               the
               beauty
               and
               splendor
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               their
               Solemn
               Service
               ,
               the
               stateliness
               and
               magnificence
               of
               their
               Hierarchy
               ,
               their
               name
               of
               Catholick
               ,
               which
               they
               claim
               as
               their
               own
               due
               ,
               and
               to
               concern
               no
               other
               Sect
               of
               Christianity
               .
               The
               Antiquity
               of
               their
               Doctrin
               ;
               the
               continual
               Succession
               of
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               their
               immediate
               derivation
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Their
               Title
               to
               Succed
               St.
               Peter
               ;
               whose
               Personal
               Prerogatives
               were
               so
               great
               .
               The
               
               Honorable
               Expressions
               concerning
               this
               Church
               ,
               from
               many
               eminent
               Bishops
               of
               other
               inferior
               Sees
               :
               which
               being
               old
               Records
               ,
               have
               obtain'd
               a
               credibility
               .
            
             
               The
               multitude
               ,
               and
               variety
               of
               People
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               their
               Perswasion
               :
               Apparent
               consent
               with
               elder
               Ages
               ,
               in
               matters
               Doctrinal
               :
               The
               Advantage
               ,
               which
               is
               derived
               to
               them
               by
               retaining
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ancient
               times
               :
               The
               great
               consent
               one
               part
               with
               another
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               they
               affirm
               to
               be
               
                 de
                 Fide
              
               :
               The
               great
               differences
               which
               are
               commenced
               amongst
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               abusing
               the
               liberty
               of
               Prophesying
               unto
               a
               very
               great
               Licentiousness
               .
            
             
               Their
               happiness
               in
               being
               instrumental
               in
               converting
               divers
               Nations
               .
               The
               advantage
               of
               Monarchical
               Government
               ;
               and
               the
               benefit
               which
               they
               daily
               enjoy
               by
               it
               .
               The
               Piety
               ,
               and
               the
               Austerity
               of
               their
               Religious
               Orders
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               .
               The
               single
               life
               of
               their
               Priests
               and
               Bishops
               .
               The
               riches
               of
               their
               Church
               ;
               The
               severity
               of
               their
               Fasts
               ;
               and
               other
               their
               Exterior
               Observances
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               Reputation
               of
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               Faith
               and
               Sanctity
               .
               The
               known
               Holiness
               of
               some
               of
               those
               Persons
               ,
               whose
               Institutes
               the
               Religious
               Persons
               do
               now
               imitate
               ,
               and
               follow
               .
            
             
               Their
               Miracles
               .
               The
               Casualties
               ,
               and
               Accidents
               ,
               that
               have
               hapned
               to
               many
               of
               their
               
               Adversaries
               .
               The
               oblique
               Acts
               ,
               and
               indirect
               Proceedings
               of
               some
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               departed
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               among
               many
               other
               Things
               ,
               the
               names
               of
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               Schismatick
               ,
               which
               they
               fasten
               upon
               all
               ,
               that
               disagree
               from
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Thus
               Dr.
               Taylor
               .
            
          
           
             See
             the
             Learned
             Grotius
             ,
             declaring
             the
             impossibility
             of
             Uniting
             Christians
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             adhering
             to
             the
             Roman
             See.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               (
               saith
               Grotius
               ,
               in
               his
               First
               Reply
               to
               
                 Rivet
                 .
                 ad
                 Artic.
              
               7.
               )
               That
               such
               as
               differ
               in
               Opinion
               amongst
               Catholicks
               ,
               remain
               in
               the
               same
               Body
               ,
               not
               breaking
               Communion
               :
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               when
               dissensions
               happen
               amongst
               Protestants
               ,
               they
               cannot
               thus
               compose
               Disputes
               ,
               and
               oppositions
               ,
               although
               they
               speak
               much
               of
               Fraternal
               Love
               ?
               Now
               he
               ,
               that
               shall
               examine
               this
               well
               ,
               will
               find
               how
               much
               force
               and
               power
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Primacy
               .
            
             
               Thus
               he
            
             .
          
           
             This
             brings
             to
             mind
             that
             saying
             of
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
             concerning
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Primacy
             .
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Twelve
               One
               was
               chosen
               ,
               that
               a
               Head
               being
               constituted
               ,
               and
               appointed
               ,
               all
               occasion
               of
               Schism
               might
               be
               taken
               away
               .
               
                 
                   Hieronym
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 14.
                 
                   advers
                   .
                   Jovinian
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Now
             again
             ,
             the
             same
             Grotius
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             last
             Reply
             to
             Rivet
             ,
             written
             not
             long
             before
             his
             death
             ;
             writes
             thus
             :
          
           
             
             
               It
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               Grotius
               has
               always
               wished
               for
               a
               Restitution
               ,
               and
               Reuniting
               of
               Christians
               into
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Body
               .
               He
               was
               sometime
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               this
               might
               have
               been
               begun
               by
               a
               Conjunction
               ,
               or
               Union
               of
               Protestants
               amongst
               themselves
               .
               But
               he
               afterwards
               discerned
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               impossible
               to
               be
               effected
               ;
               because
               ,
               besides
               that
               ,
               most
               of
               all
               the
               Calvinists
               are
               totally
               averse
               from
               any
               such
               Peace
               ,
               or
               Union
               ;
               Protestants
               are
               not
               associated
               ,
               or
               united
               ,
               under
               any
               Common
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               ,
               why
               the
               diverse
               parts
               of
               them
               cannot
               be
               collected
               into
               one
               Body
               .
               And
               withal
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Reason
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               necessarily
               still
               divide
               into
               more
               new
               Sects
               ,
               or
               Parts
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               Grotius
               now
               plainly
               sees
               ,
               and
               judges
               ,
               as
               likewise
               many
               others
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               Protestants
               can
               never
               be
               united
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               joyned
               with
               those
               ,
               that
               adhere
               to
               the
               Roman
               See
               ;
               whithout
               which
               no
               common
               Government
               can
               be
               expected
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               he
               wishes
               ,
               that
               the
               Division
               and
               Separation
               which
               has
               been
               made
               ,
               and
               likewise
               the
               causes
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               .
               Now
               amongst
               these
               the
               Primacy
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               according
               to
               the
               Canons
               ,
               cannot
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               one
               cause
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               Melancthon
               himself
               ;
               who
               thinks
               
               that
               Premacy
               to
               be
               necessary
               for
               the
               retaining
               ,
               and
               preserving
               of
               Unity
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             Grotius
             ,
             concering
             the
             Uniting
             all
             Christans
             by
             their
             adhering
             to
             the
             Roman
             See.
             
          
           
             See
             Doctor
             Field
             ,
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             Book
             
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             recommending
             the
             ending
             all
             Disputes
             in
             Religion
             ,
             by
             a
             lawful
             Church-Authority
             .
          
           
             
               Seeing
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               Controversies
               in
               Religion
               ,
               in
               our
               times
               ,
               are
               grown
               in
               number
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               in
               matters
               so
               intricate
               ,
               that
               few
               have
               time
               and
               leisure
               ,
               fewer
               strength
               of
               understanding
               ,
               to
               examine
               them
               :
               what
               remaineth
               for
               men
               desirous
               of
               satisfaction
               in
               Things
               of
               such
               consequence
               ,
               but
               diligently
               to
               search
               out
               ,
               which
               ,
               amongst
               all
               the
               Societies
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               that
               
                 Blessed
                 company
                 of
                 Holy
                 Ones
              
               ,
               that
               
                 Houshold
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               that
               
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Living
              
               God
               ,
               which
               
                 is
                 the
                 Pillar
              
               and
               
                 Ground
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               embrace
               her
               Communion
               ,
               follow
               her
               Directions
               ,
               and
               rest
               in
               her
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               Dr.
            
             Field
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             Dr.
             Hammond
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             
               [
               Sect.
               13.
               
               Num.
               2
               ,
               3.
               ]
            
             speaks
             thus
             of
             the
             Christians
             Security
             (
             from
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             )
             in
             his
             adherance
             
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
            
             to
             Church
             Authority
             .
          
           
             
               If
               we
               consider
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               God's
               great
               ,
               wise
               ,
               and
               constant
               Providence
               ,
               and
               care
               over
               his
               
               Church
               ,
               his
               desire
               that
               All
               Men
               should
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               in
               order
               to
               that
               ,
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               necessary
               Truth
               ;
               his
               Promise
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               his
               Faithful
               Servants
               to
               be
               tempted
               above
               what
               they
               are
               able
               ;
               nor
               permit
               scandals
               ,
               and
               false
               Teachers
               to
               prevail
               to
               the
               seducing
               of
               the
               very
               Elect
               ,
               his
               most
               Pious
               ,
               Godly
               Servants
               :
               If
               (
               I
               say
               )
               we
               consider
               These
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               such-like
               general
               Promises
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               wherein
               this
               question
               [
               about
               the
               
                 Errability
                 of
                 Councils
              
               ]
               seems
               to
               be
               concerned
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               never
               suffer
               All
               Christians
               to
               fall
               into
               such
               a
               Temptation
               ,
               as
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               
                 whole
                 Representative
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               should
               err
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               therein
               find
               approbation
               ,
               and
               reception
               amongst
               all
               Those
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               diffused
               ,
               which
               were
               out
               of
               the
               Council
               .
            
             
               Thus
               he
            
             ,
          
           
             See
             also
             his
             Commentary
             on
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             
               The
               Church
               ,
               the
               Pillar
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ground
               of
               Truth
            
             .
          
           
             
               According
               to
               this
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               that
               Christ
               is
               said
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               12.
               to
               have
               given
               not
               only
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               also
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               compacting
               the
               Saints
               into
               a
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               building
               up
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               confirming
               ,
               and
               continuing
               them
               in
               all
               Truth
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               be
               no
               more
               like
               Children
               ,
               carried
               about
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               Dectrin
               .
            
             
             
               And
               so
               again
               ,
               when
               Heresies
               came
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               Ages
               ,
               't
               is
               every
               where
               apparent
               by
               Ignatius
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               that
               the
               only
               way
               of
               avoiding
               Error
               ,
               and
               Danger
               ,
               was
               to
               adhere
               to
               the
               Bishop
               in
               Communion
               and
               Doctrin
               :
               And
               whosoever
               departed
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               Form
               of
               wholesome
               words
               kept
               by
               him
               ,
               was
               supposed
               to
               be
               corrupted
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 far
              
               Dr.
               Hammond
               .
            
          
           
             
               See
               Doctor
            
             Jackson
             on
             the
             
               Creed
               ,
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             pag.
             165.
             
          
           
             
               Sundry
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               in
               profession
               Protestants
               ,
               in
               eagerness
               of
               opposition
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               affirm
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Spiritual
               Pastors
               ,
               must
               then
               only
               be
               believed
               ,
               then
               only
               obeyed
               ,
               when
               they
               give
               Sentence
               according
               to
               the
               evident
               and
               express
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               made
               evident
               to
               the
               Heart
               and
               Consciences
               of
               such
               as
               must
               believe
               and
               obey
               them
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               away
               all
               Authority
               of
               Spiritual
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               to
               deprive
               them
               of
               all
               Obedience
               :
               Unto
               whom
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               Word
               ,
               hath
               given
               some
               special
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Right
               ,
               to
               exact
               some
               peculiar
               obedience
               of
               their
               Flock
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               the
               Pastor
               be
               then
               only
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               when
               he
               brings
               evident
               commission
               out
               of
               Scripture
               for
               those
               particulars
               ,
               unto
               which
               he
               demands
               Belief
               ,
               or
               Obedience
               ;
               what
               obedience
               do
               men
               perform
               to
               him
               ,
               more
               than
               to
               any
               other
               man
               whatsoever
               ?
               For
               ,
               whosoever
               
               he
               be
               ,
               that
               can
               shew
               us
               the
               express
               ,
               undoubted
               Command
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               obeyed
               of
               all
               .
               But
               whilst
               it
               is
               thus
               obeyed
               ,
               it
               only
               ,
               not
               he
               that
               sheweth
               it
               unto
               us
               ,
               is
               obeyed
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               this
               were
               all
               the
               Obedience
               ,
               that
               I
               owe
               unto
               others
               ,
               I
               were
               no
               more
               bound
               to
               believe
               ,
               or
               obey
               ,
               any
               other
               man
               ,
               than
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               obey
               ,
               or
               believe
               me
               :
               The
               Flock
               no
               more
               bound
               to
               obey
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               than
               the
               Pastors
               the
               Flock
               .
               Yet
               certainly
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               set
               Kingdoms
               in
               Order
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               such
               confusion
               in
               the
               Spiritual
               Regiment
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               Thus
               Doctor
               Jackson
               ;
               tying
               All
               to
               Obedience
               ,
               or
               Submission
               ,
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               their
               Spiritual
               Superiors
               .
            
          
           
             
               See
               lastly
               Doctor
            
             Ferne.
             pag.
             48.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             a
             Society
             ,
             or
             Company
             ,
             under
             a
             Regiment
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Government
             ;
             and
             the
             Members
             constituting
             that
             Society
             ,
             are
             either
             Persons
             Taught
             ,
             Guided
             ,
             and
             Governed
             ;
             or
             Persons
             Teaching
             ,
             Guiding
             ,
             Governing
             :
             And
             this
             in
             order
             to
             preserve
             all
             in
             Unity
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             every
             Member
             of
             this
             visible
             Society
             to
             an
             effectual
             ,
             and
             real
             participation
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Head.
             And
             therefore
             upon
             no
             less
             account
             is
             Obedience
             due
             unto
             them
             .
             Ephes.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             16.
             and
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             And
             he
             that
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             as
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             
             Publican
             .
             Matth.
             18.
             17.
             
             
               
                 Thus
                 Doctor
              
               Ferne.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             what
             has
             been
             here
             said
             by
             these
             Protestants
             ,
             concerning
             Obedience
             to
             Church-Authority
             ,
             See
             St.
             Augustin
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               utilitate
               credendi
            
             ,
             (
             of
             
               the
               benefit
               of
               believing
               the
               Church
               )
            
             written
             to
             his
             Friend
             Honoratus
             ,
             (
             led
             away
             by
             many
             extravagant
             Manichaean
             Dotages
             )
             advising
             him
             Submission
             of
             judgment
             to
             Church-Authority
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             more
             easie
             ,
             than
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             think
             ,
             or
             conceive
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             found
             out
             the
             Truth
             ;
             but
             in
             reality
             it
             is
             very
             difficult
             .
             
               
                 Aug.
                 de
                 utilitat
                 .
                 credendi
                 .
                 Cap.
              
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               And
               Chap.
               12.
               who
               is
               there
               ,
               but
               even
               of
               a
               mean
               capacity
               ,
               that
               does
               not
               plainly
               see
               it
               to
               be
               more
               secure
               for
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               profoundly
               knowing
               in
               Divine
               matters
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               Precepts
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               than
               to
               rely
               upon
               their
               own
               judgments
               ?
               —
               For
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               convenient
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               lesser
               matters
               ,
               as
               in
               Merchandizing
               ,
               Tilling
               of
               Ground
               ,
               &c.
               certainly
               much
               more
               in
               concerns
               of
               Religion
               .
               For
               human
               Affairs
               are
               far
               more
               easily
               understood
               ,
               than
               the
               Divine
               Things
               of
               Faith
               :
               Which
               being
               more
               sacred
               and
               sublime
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               reverenced
               and
               esteemed
               by
               us
               ,
               so
               the
               danger
               and
               offence
               is
               greater
               ,
               if
               we
               fail
               in
               the
               true
               notion
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             Chap.
             17.
             he
             argues
             thus
             :
             
               If
               every
               Discipline
               ,
               although
               never
               so
               mean
               ,
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               requires
               a
               Master
               ,
               or
               Teacher
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               a
               more
               temerarious
               Pride
               ,
               than
               not
               to
               learn
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Divine
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               Mysteries
               ,
               from
               the
               Interpreters
               of
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             Chap.
             7.
             
             
               No
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               a
               Poet
               ,
               presumes
               to
               read
               Terence
               without
               a
               Master
               :
               And
               will
               you
               venture
               upon
               the
               reading
               of
               those
               Books
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               almost
               all
               man-kind
               ,
               are
               accounted
               Holy
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               Divine
               Mysteries
               ;
               and
               presume
               to
               give
               a
               judgment
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               without
               a
               Master
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             Chap.
             16.
             he
             thus
             goes
             on
             :
             
               Since
               it
               is
               so
               difficult
               a
               thing
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               by
               Reason
               ,
               Do
               you
               think
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               are
               capable
               of
               comprehending
               the
               reasons
               ,
               which
               are
               produced
               to
               guide
               mens
               minds
               to
               this
               Divine
               Knowledge
               ?
            
          
           
             Thus
             he
             ;
             to
             induce
             his
             Friend
             Honoratus
             ,
             in
             such
             Divine
             matters
             ,
             to
             yield
             the
             guidance
             of
             himself
             ,
             to
             Church-Authority
             :
             And
             then
             the
             
               Church
               Authority
            
             he
             would
             have
             him
             Submit
             to
             ,
             he
             describes
             thus
             ,
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Which
               Church
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               hath
               obtained
               Supream
               Authority
               from
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ,
               by
               a
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Hereticks
               in
               vain
               barking
               against
               it
               :
               Who
               were
               lastly
               condemned
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               
               partly
               by
               the
               Gravity
               or
               Authority
               of
               Councils
               ,
               and
               partly
               also
               by
               the
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               Greatness
               of
               Miracles
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               ,
               not
               to
               submit
               to
               this
               Authority
               ,
               were
               the
               height
               of
               Impiety
               ,
               or
               a
               precipitant
               arrogancy
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               other
               way
               of
               obtaining
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               by
               Faith
               ,
               preparing
               ,
               and
               disposing
               Reason
               ;
               what
               could
               more
               manifest
               our
               Ingratitude
               unto
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               Divine
               aid
               and
               assistance
               ,
               than
               to
               make
               it
               our
               endeavours
               ,
               to
               resist
               the
               forementioned
               Authority
               ?
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             concludes
             with
             him
             thus
             :
             Chap.
             II.
             
             
               If
               now
               you
               have
               been
               sufficiently
               toss'd
               ,
               and
               wearied
               out
               with
               variety
               of
               Disputes
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               them
               ,
               follow
               the
               Direction
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               (
               or
               
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Discipline
              
               )
               which
               his
               derived
               from
               Christ
               himself
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               continue
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Channel
               of
               Succession
               ,
               unto
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             Thus
             St.
             Augustin
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Security
             of
             adhering
             to
             Church-Authority
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             ,
             in
             the
             precedent
             
               Historical
               Collections
            
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             often
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             great
             contests
             ,
             that
             hapned
             concerning
             the
             
               Sacrament
               of
               our
            
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             give
             some
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             mens
             minds
             in
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             this
             Doctrin
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 What
                 Ways
                 the
                 Church
                 has
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 mens
                 minds
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ;
                 or
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Last
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
          
           
             TO
             make
             this
             appear
             more
             fully
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             brief
             Relation
             of
             the
             past
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Decision
             of
             the
             Disputes
             concerning
             the
             Real
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             Substantial
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Elements
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             into
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             This
             Real
             presence
             ,
             and
             Substantial
             Conversion
             ,
             Berengarius
             ,
             and
             some
             Followers
             of
             his
             long
             ago
             denyed
             :
             Who
             being
             complained
             of
             ,
             Two
             Councils
             were
             called
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             at
             Rome
             and
             
               Verseilis
               ,
               Anno
               Domini
            
             1050.
             
             Berengarius
             Summoned
             ,
             and
             he
             not
             appearing
             ,
             his
             Heterodox
             Opinions
             were
             condemned
             .
             He
             (
             according
             to
             the
             now
             Protestant
             Grounds
             )
             thinking
             his
             a
             Doctrin
             of
             great
             consequence
             ,
             and
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Two
             Councils
             ,
             a
             manifest
             Error
             ;
             and
             that
             himself
             had
             manifest
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Demonstration
             against
             it
             ,
             judged
             himself
             freed
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             silence
             ,
             or
             noncontradiction
             ,
             of
             these
             Councils
             .
             And
             so
             
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             Followers
             publickly
             justified
             his
             Tenent
             ,
             desiring
             a
             reversing
             ,
             by
             some
             new
             Council
             ,
             of
             the
             former
             sentence
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             revived
             Disturbance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             another
             Council
             ,
             Five
             years
             after
             ,
             is
             Assembled
             at
             
               Tours
               ,
               Anno
            
             1055.
             not
             far
             distant
             from
             Angiers
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             Archdeacon
             .
             Here
             himself
             ,
             with
             others
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             where
             present
             ,
             his
             Cause
             pleaded
             ,
             his
             Demonstrations
             considered
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             his
             Opinion
             again
             condemned
             ;
             himself
             also
             Recanting
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Council
             dismissed
             ,
             he
             finds
             yet
             other
             new
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             strength
             in
             his
             former
             ;
             and
             falls
             again
             to
             the
             abetting
             ,
             maintaining
             ,
             and
             spreading
             abroad
             his
             old
             Doctrin
             .
             A
             Fourth
             Council
             upon
             these
             new
             Troubles
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Anno
             1059.
             
             Four
             years
             after
             the
             last
             ,
             was
             called
             at
             Rome
             ;
             where
             himself
             also
             was
             present
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             long
             Disputation
             there
             had
             ,
             his
             new
             Plea
             for
             it
             was
             found
             too
             light
             ,
             and
             rejected
             :
             And
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             opposing
             Substantial
             Conversion
             ,
             again
             condemned
             ,
             both
             by
             himself
             and
             Council
             ,
             consisting
             of
             an
             Hundred
             and
             Three
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             time
             this
             man
             revolts
             ,
             and
             publishes
             a
             Writing
             ,
             (
             answered
             by
             Lanfranck
             ,
             afterwards
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             )
             wherein
             he
             complains
             ,
             That
             some
             particular
             Enemies
             of
             his
             swayed
             the
             former
             Council
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             him
             to
             Swear
             Contradictions
             .
          
           
           
             These
             new
             Imputations
             occasioned
             a
             Fifth
             Council
             to
             be
             called
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Anno
               Domini
            
             1078.
             in
             which
             were
             new
             Disputings
             ,
             his
             last
             Cavils
             censured
             ,
             and
             the
             Article
             of
             a
             Substantial
             Conversion
             further
             vindicated
             ;
             and
             his
             Error
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             remaining
             ,
             again
             condemned
             by
             this
             Council
             :
             And
             lastly
             condemned
             by
             himself
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Five
             General
             Councils
             of
             the
             West
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Arguments
             then
             refuted
             ,
             yet
             are
             still
             urged
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             Writers
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             
               (
               Lanfranck
               ,
               Guitmundus
               ,
               Algerus
               ,
               )
            
             to
             any
             one
             that
             pleaseth
             to
             peruse
             them
             :
             The
             same
             Authorities
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             then
             pressed
             ,
             as
             are
             still
             produced
             a
             new
             by
             the
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             Answers
             repelled
             .
             All
             these
             Councils
             (
             if
             some
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Members
             thereof
             ,
             less
             numerous
             ,
             yet
             )
             universally
             accepted
             by
             all
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ;
             where
             this
             Controversie
             was
             only
             agitated
             :
             Not
             one
             single
             Bishop
             thereof
             (
             that
             is
             known
             )
             dissenting
             ,
             or
             siding
             with
             the
             Berengarians
             .
             Look
             we
             for
             more
             satisfaction
             yet
             ?
          
           
             When
             the
             Fervor
             of
             parties
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             was
             much
             allaied
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             had
             had
             sufficient
             leisure
             to
             consider
             ,
             and
             digest
             the
             former
             Conciliary
             Decrees
             ,
             above
             an
             Hundred
             years
             after
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Councils
             fore-mentioned
             ,
             the
             great
             Lateran
             Council
             was
             assembled
             ,
             under
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             ;
             in
             which
             were
             present
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             and
             Jerusalem
             in
             
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             Substitutes
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Patriarch
             (
             lying
             under
             the
             Saracen
             yoak
             )
             Germanus
             ,
             his
             Deacon
             .
          
           
             
               [
               'T
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               These
               Patriarchs
               were
               then
               Latins
               or
               belonging
               to
               the
               Latin
               ,
               or
               Western
               Church
               ;
               because
               both
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               Jerusalem
               ,
               being
               held
               in
               Possession
               (
               the
               one
               for
               neer
               60
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               neer
               100
               years
               )
               by
               the
               
                 Latins
                 ;
                 Latin
              
               Patriarchs
               were
               then
               Elected
               :
               As
               sometimes
               Greeks
               also
               ,
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               have
               been
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               .
               But
               yet
               they
               were
               the
               Lawful
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Patriarchs
               of
               those
               Sees
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             And
             present
             there
             were
             besides
             These
             ,
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             other
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ;
             the
             whole
             Council
             consisting
             of
             
               four
               hundred
               and
               twelve
            
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             seventy
             Archbishops
             .
             Now
             this
             Council
             again
             ,
             instead
             of
             reversing
             ,
             declared
             for
             a
             Substantial
             Conversion
             :
             Where
             also
             first
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             Council
             )
             was
             used
             the
             Name
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Two
             Hundred
             years
             after
             this
             ,
             again
             ,
             the
             Council
             at
             Florence
             declared
             likewise
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             Instruction
             for
             the
             Jacobins
             ,
             and
             Armenians
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               By
               force
               of
               the
               Words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               is
               converted
               (
               or
               changed
               )
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               Substance
               of
               Wine
               into
               his
               Blood.
               
            
          
           
           
             Now
             if
             the
             Decrees
             of
             so
             many
             Councils
             ,
             so
             often
             weighing
             the
             Adversaries
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             Evidences
             ,
             was
             not
             sufficient
             for
             setling
             such
             a
             Point
             ,
             what
             can
             hereafter
             be
             sufficient
             !
             Or
             how
             can
             we
             ever
             hope
             ,
             that
             any
             Controversie
             shall
             be
             finally
             determined
             ,
             or
             ended
             ,
             by
             any
             future
             Council
             !
             Can
             there
             be
             any
             ground
             here
             ,
             to
             question
             the
             integrity
             ,
             or
             lawful
             proceedings
             of
             so
             many
             Councils
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             from
             one
             another
             ?
             All
             concuring
             in
             the
             same
             judgment
             ,
             for
             a
             Real
             Presence
             ,
             and
             a
             Substantial
             Conversion
             .
             Or
             can
             there
             be
             any
             
               New
               Light
            
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             (
             since
             there
             are
             no
             
               New
               Revelations
            
             )
             attainable
             in
             these
             present
             times
             ,
             which
             those
             were
             never
             capable
             of
             ?
             Or
             ,
             if
             there
             could
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             present
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Governors
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             still
             swayed
             on
             the
             same
             side
             ,
             against
             any
             present
             Evidence
             pretended
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             the
             Reformed
             ,
             reviving
             the
             former
             Arguments
             of
             
               Bertram
               ,
               Scotus
               ,
               Erigena
               ,
               Berengarius
               ,
               &c.
            
             still
             trouble
             the
             Church
             again
             ,
             with
             urging
             the
             same
             Arguments
             ,
             after
             the
             judgment
             of
             so
             many
             Councils
             already
             passed
             upon
             them
             ?
          
           
             Can
             any
             desire
             a
             fairer
             Judicature
             by
             Councils
             ,
             in
             any
             matter
             ,
             than
             there
             has
             been
             already
             in
             this
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             any
             reason
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             should
             refer
             themselves
             in
             this
             Point
             (
             as
             they
             do
             )
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             a
             new
             Council
             ?
             If
             all
             the
             Councils
             Successively
             erred
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             so
             manifestly
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             could
             not
             
             lawfully
             oblige
             their
             Subjects
             to
             obedience
             ,
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             to
             that
             ,
             of
             such
             Councils
             as
             ever
             we
             can
             hope
             for
             ,
             may
             err
             so
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Obedience
             be
             denyed
             to
             them
             ;
             whilst
             one
             pretended
             Evidence
             ,
             or
             Demonstration
             ,
             quelled
             ,
             another
             new
             one
             starts
             up
             ,
             and
             demands
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             these
             Councils
             be
             invalid
             ,
             or
             not
             sufficient
             for
             the
             establishing
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             Substantial
             Conversion
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Reformation
             here
             ,
             to
             repeal
             their
             Acts
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             the
             contrary
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             these
             Councils
             fore-named
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Trent
             added
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Anno
               Domini
            
             1562.
             a
             Synod
             is
             called
             at
             London
             ,
             of
             Two
             Provinces
             only
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             consisting
             of
             about
             Twenty
             four
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Two
             Metropolitans
             :
             And
             by
             These
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             former
             Councils
             above-said
             ,
             it
             is
             Decreed
             ,
             
               (
               Articulo
            
             28.
             )
             That
             
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               plain
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               overthrows
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               Thus
               that
               Article
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             this
             their
             Decree
             ,
             they
             tie
             their
             Subjects
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             that
             
               they
               acknowledge
               it
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             believe
             it
             )
             
               to
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             [
             See
             their
             Synod
             1603.
             
             Can.
             63.
             ]
             This
             is
             an
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             themselves
             (
             though
             Subjects
             )
             do
             deny
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             all
             those
             precedent
             Councils
             ;
             wherein
             the
             judgments
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Metropolitans
             
             of
             the
             Western
             World
             then
             concurred
             ;
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             Those
             of
             these
             Two
             Provinces
             also
             :
             And
             yet
             doth
             their
             Synod
             require
             it
             .
          
           
             Here
             let
             a
             Sober
             Christian
             judge
             ,
             if
             Assent
             be
             held
             due
             to
             this
             London-Synod
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             to
             those
             others
             much
             rather
             ?
             To
             those
             others
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             incomparably
             more
             numerous
             ,
             accepted
             by
             the
             West
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             and
             adher'd
             to
             still
             by
             the
             greatest
             part
             thereof
             :
             Having
             before
             them
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Traditive
             Exposition
             of
             them
             ;
             weighing
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             are
             still
             on
             foot
             ;
             meeting
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             concluding
             still
             in
             the
             same
             judgment
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             those
             other
             Councils
             are
             justified
             ,
             by
             the
             Practice
             of
             this
             English
             Synod
             ,
             in
             their
             requiring
             Assent
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Reformation
             rendred
             unlawful
             ;
             as
             likewise
             their
             Appeal
             to
             future
             Councils
             ;
             which
             can
             afford
             us
             no
             more
             just
             satisfaction
             ,
             than
             the
             fore-pass'd
             .
          
           
             Here
             you
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             Deciding
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             a
             General
             Council
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             most
             General
             that
             the
             Times
             would
             permit
             )
             was
             Assembled
             in
             the
             West
             ;
             nay
             ,
             of
             These
             more
             than
             One
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewed
             :
             
               A
               Substantial
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               and
               Real
               Presence
               ,
            
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Sense
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             a
             reverence
             suitable
             required
             in
             this
             great
             Mystery
             :
             Not
             one
             Bishop
             in
             these
             Councils
             (
             for
             any
             thing
             we
             know
             )
             Dissenting
             ;
             
             and
             Those
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             Absent
             ,
             consenting
             in
             the
             same
             judgment
             .
             What
             more
             can
             be
             done
             ?
             Ought
             not
             
               Sense
               ,
               Reason
            
             ,
             and
             Philosophy
             ,
             here
             ,
             be
             silenced
             ?
             And
             ought
             not
             such
             a
             Decree
             rather
             be
             Assented
             to
             ,
             than
             the
             contrary
             Decree
             of
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Synod
             called
             at
             London
             ?
          
           
             
               Now
               for
               a
               further
               Confirmation
               of
               This
               Doctrin
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               deliver
               Evident
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               most
               Eminent
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               concerning
               it
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           further
           COLLECTION
           Of
           Matters
           Relating
           to
           Monasteries
           ,
           And
           their
           DISSOLUTION
           Under
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Abbey
             of
             Combe
             and
             its
             Dissolution
             ,
             thus
             't
             is
             related
             by
             Sir
             
               William
               Dugdale
            
             ,
             in
             his
             History
             of
             Warwickshire
             ,
             pag.
             157.
             col
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               THus
               in
               great
               Glory
               ,
               plentifully
               Endowed
               ,
               stood
               this
               Monastery
               little
               less
               than
               Four
               hundred
               years
               ,
               till
               that
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               a
               Person
               whose
               sensual
               disposition
               ,
               suiting
               so
               right
               with
               that
               corrupt
               Age
               wherein
               he
               lived
               ,
               finding
               instruments
               fit
               for
               
               his
               Sacrilegious
               purposes
               ,
               contrived
               the
               Destruction
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               those
               pious
               Foundations
               ,
               that
               his
               Ancestors
               and
               other
               Devout
               Persons
               had
               made
               ;
               of
               whose
               subtile
               practices
               for
               effecting
               that
               work
               ,
               I
               shall
               in
               a
               short
               corollary
               ,
               before
               I
               finish
               this
               Tract
               ,
               make
               some
               discovery
               :
               Amongst
               which
               that
               general
               Survey
               and
               valuation
               by
               Commissioners
               from
               him
               in
               26
               th
               .
               〈◊〉
               his
               Reign
               ,
               at
               Robin-hoods
               penniworths
               ,
               did
               not
               a
               little
               conduce
               thereto
               :
               At
               which
               time
               this
               Monastery
               ,
               with
               all
               its
               Revenues
               over
               and
               above
               Reprises
               ,
               was
               certified
               to
               be
               worth
               302
               l.
               15
               s.
               3
               
                 d.
                 per
                 Ann.
              
               
            
             
               Of
               their
               Hospitality
               to
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               great
               Charity
               in
               daily
               relief
               of
               poor
               people
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               descend
               to
               particulars
               ,
               our
               common
               Historians
               ,
               and
               the
               Tradition
               of
               such
               who
               were
               eyes
               witnesses
               thereof
               ,
               before
               that
               fatal
               subversion
               of
               those
               Houses
               ,
               may
               sufficiently
               inform
               the
               World.
               I
               shall
               therefore
               only
               add
               ,
               what
               the
               Certificate
               upon
               the
               before
               mentioned
               Survey
               takes
               notice
               of
               ,
               touching
               this
               Abbey
               ,
               viz.
               That
               by
               their
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               a
               decree
               by
               a
               general
               Chapter
               of
               their
               Order
               ,
               they
               bestowed
               in
               Alms
               on
               
                 Maunday
                 Thursday
              
               ,
               every
               year
               4
               s.
               8
               d.
               in
               Money
               ,
               Ten
               Quarters
               of
               Rye
               ,
               made
               in
               Bread
               ,
               at
               5
               s.
               the
               Quarter
               ;
               Three
               Quarters
               of
               Malt
               ,
               made
               in
               Beer
               ,
               at
               4
               s.
               the
               Quarter
               ;
               and
               Three
               hundred
               Herrings
               at
               20
               d.
               the
               Hundred
               ,
               distributed
               to
               poor
               people
               at
               the
               Gate
               of
               the
               Monastery
               :
               Their
               principal
               Officers
               being
               
               at
               that
               time
               these
               ;
               
                 viz.
                 Thomas
                 Howard
              
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               High
               Steward
               ,
               whose
               fee
               therefore
               was
               5
               
                 Marks
                 per
                 Ann.
              
               (
               which
               shews
               what
               respect
               the
               great
               Nobility
               had
               to
               those
               Religious
               persons
               )
               
                 William
                 Wilcock
              
               Receiver
               general
               ,
               whose
               Fee
               was
               6
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Ann.
              
               And
               
                 Baldwin
                 Porter
              
               Auditor
               ,
               his
               Fee
               being
               40
               
                 s
                 per
                 Ann.
              
               
            
          
           
             And
             pag.
             148.
             col
             .
             1.
             t
             is
             thus
             said
             .
          
           
             
               As
               for
               the
               Curses
               which
               were
               usually
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Founders
               of
               these
               Religious
               houses
               ,
               whither
               they
               have
               attended
               those
               Violators
               of
               what
               they
               so
               Zealously
               ,
               and
               with
               Devout
               minds
               had
               Dedicated
               to
               Gods
               Service
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               say
               :
               But
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               after
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               had
               accomplished
               this
               work
               he
               thrived
               but
               a
               little
               (
               as
               I
               shall
               elsewhere
               in
               particular
               observe
               .
               )
               And
               how
               long
               such
               Possessions
               have
               been
               enjoyed
               by
               those
               that
               had
               them
               ,
               they
               that
               have
               looked
               into
               the
               course
               of
               this
               World
               may
               easily
               see
               .
               For
               this
               ,
               whereof
               I
               am
               now
               speaking
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               first
               granted
               to
               John
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               and
               to
               his
               Heirs
               22
               Junii
               1
               E.
               6.
               and
               after
               his
               attainder
               (
               whereof
               in
               Warwick
               I
               have
               spoke
               )
               in
               3
               ,
               and
               &
               4.
               
               Ph.
               and
               
                 M.
                 Rob.
                 Kelway
              
               had
               a
               Lease
               of
               the
               Site
               and
               divers
               Lands
               thereunto
               belonging
               for
               40
               years
               ,
               at
               the
               Rent
               of
               196
               l.
               8
               s.
               1
               d.
               And
               afterwards
               another
               for
               60
               years
               ,
               which
               
                 Robert
                 Kelway
              
               ,
               in
               23
               Eliz.
               died
               seized
               in
               fee
               of
               certain
               Lands
               belonging
               to
               this
               Monastery
               ,
               Anne
               the
               Wife
               of
               
               
                 John
                 Harrington
              
               
                 Esq
              
               being
               his
               sole
               Daughter
               and
               Heir
               ,
               and
               then
               30
               years
               of
               Age.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Grey
               Friers
               in
            
             Coventry
             ,
             
               he
               gives
               this
               Relation
               concerning
               their
               Dissolution
               ,
            
             pag.
             116.
             
             Col.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               The
               next
               thing
               whereof
               I
               am
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               in
               Relation
               to
               this
               Friery
               ,
               is
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth's
               Survey
               ,
               in
               26
               of
               his
               Reign
               :
               At
               which
               time
               it
               did
               appear
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               Lands
               or
               Tenements
               ;
               nor
               other
               Possessions
               Spiritual
               or
               Temporal
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               liberty
               in
               the
               Country
               to
               receive
               the
               Charity
               of
               good
               people
               .
               This
               being
               so
               ,
               I
               expect
               that
               some
               may
               demand
               why
               it
               was
               not
               Dissolved
               in
               27
               H.
               8.
               when
               the
               lesser
               Houses
               went
               to
               wrack
               ?
               Whereunto
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               Act
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               extendeth
               only
               unto
               Monks
               ,
               Chanons
               ,
               and
               Nuns
               :
               But
               if
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               why
               these
               were
               then
               so
               sheltred
               from
               the
               first
               storm
               ?
               the
               reason
               I
               think
               is
               apparent
               ,
               viz.
               There
               was
               nothing
               to
               be
               got
               by
               their
               ruin
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               they
               had
               no
               endowment
               of
               Lands
               ,
               &c.
               tho
               God
               was
               as
               much
               dishonored
               by
               the
               lewd
               lives
               of
               the
               Friers
               for
               want
               of
               good
               Government
               (
               as
               the
               Preamble
               of
               that
               Act
               imports
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               say
               true
               )
               as
               by
               any
               other
               whose
               Houses
               were
               certified
               to
               be
               of
               less
               value
               than
               200
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Ann.
              
               which
               favor
               we
               see
               gave
               those
               poor
               Friers
               liberty
               to
               breath
               here
               a
               while
               longer
               in
               expectation
               of
               their
               Ruine
               ;
               viz.
               till
               30
               H.
               8.
               that
               all
               the
               great
               Houses
               were
               dissolved
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             In
             relation
             to
             Coventry
             Cross
             ,
             and
             the
             stately
             Monastery
             there
             demolished
             he
             writes
             thus
             
               pag.
               96.
               
               Col.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               But
               it
               was
               neither
               the
               Luster
               of
               their
               Beautiful
               Cross
               ,
               nor
               all
               those
               large
               and
               easie
               acquisitions
               ,
               that
               did
               any
               whit
               ballance
               the
               loss
               this
               City
               sustained
               by
               the
               Ruine
               of
               that
               great
               and
               famous
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               &c.
               which
               had
               so
               lately
               preceded
               :
               For
               to
               so
               low
               an
               Ebb
               did
               their
               trading
               soon
               after
               grow
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               such
               concourse
               of
               people
               that
               numerously
               resorted
               thither
               before
               that
               fatal
               dissolution
               ,
               that
               many
               Thousands
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               to
               seek
               better
               lively-hoods
               were
               constrained
               to
               forsake
               the
               City
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               in
               3
               E.
               6
               ▪
               it
               was
               represented
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               ,
               then
               Protector
               ,
               by
               
                 John
                 Hales
              
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               great
               note
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               and
               whose
               memory
               is
               still
               famous
               here
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               not
               at
               that
               time
               above
               3000
               Inhabitants
               ,
               whereas
               within
               memory
               there
               had
               been
               15000.
               
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Monastery
             he
             thus
             continues
             ,
             
               pag.
               105.
               
               Col.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               But
               behold
               the
               Instability
               of
               these
               terrestrial
               things
               ;
               what
               the
               Pious
               Founder
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               its
               worthy
               Benefactors
               had
               ,
               with
               great
               Zeal
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               so
               cheerfully
               given
               and
               bestowed
               on
               the
               structure
               ,
               endowment
               ,
               and
               adorning
               of
               this
               sometimes
               famous
               Monastery
               ;
               and
               that
               
               with
               such
               heavy
               Imprecations
               and
               Curses
               upon
               any
               that
               should
               take
               away
               or
               diminish
               ought
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               Charters
               before
               cited
               do
               manifest
               :
               Against
               which
               Violators
               of
               the
               Church
               its
               Patrimony
               ,
               the
               Representative
               body
               of
               this
               Realm
               had
               also
               so
               often
               ,
               
                 in
                 terrorem
              
               ,
               pronounced
               Solemn
               Curses
               in
               open
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               whosoever
               shall
               cast
               his
               eye
               upon
               our
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               publick
               Histories
               may
               discern
               ;
               was
               subverted
               ,
               torn
               away
               ,
               and
               scattered
               ,
               in
               30
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighths
               Reign
               ,
               after
               it
               had
               stood
               near
               Five
               hundred
               years
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               all
               these
               parts
               :
               At
               which
               time
               the
               very
               Church
               it self
               ,
               tho
               a
               most
               beautiful
               Cathedral
               ,
               and
               the
               Mother
               Church
               of
               this
               City
               ,
               escaped
               not
               the
               Rude
               hands
               of
               the
               destroyers
               ;
               but
               was
               pull'd
               in
               pieces
               and
               reduced
               to
               Rubbish
               :
               For
               the
               countenance
               of
               which
               sad
               Act
               ,
               the
               then
               Prior
               and
               Covent
               ,
               seeing
               the
               fate
               of
               some
               others
               that
               refused
               ,
               was
               no
               less
               than
               to
               be
               hanged
               up
               at
               their
               Gates
               ,
               were
               brought
               to
               make
               surrender
               of
               the
               same
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Commissioners
               for
               the
               Kings
               use
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               publick
               Instrument
               under
               Seal
               ,
               bearing
               date
               15
               Jan.
               in
               the
               year
               abovesaid
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               names
               of
               those
               that
               subscribed
               thereunto
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Charter-House
             at
             Coventry
             he
             has
             as
             follows
             ,
             
               pag.
               134.
               
               Col.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               After
               which
               ,
               viz.
               17
               Junii
               34
               H.
               8.
               was
               the
               site
               of
               this
               Monastery
               
                 (
                 inter
                 alia
              
               )
               granted
               out
               of
               the
               Crown
               to
               
                 Richard
                 Andrews
              
               Gent.
               and
               
                 Leonard
                 Chamberlain
              
               
                 Esq
              
               and
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Andrews
               .
               How
               short
               a
               time
               these
               Two
               kept
               it
               I
               cannot
               say
               :
               But
               I
               do
               not
               perceive
               that
               they
               enjoyed
               it
               many
               years
               ;
               for
               in
               9
               
                 Eliz.
                 Henry
                 Waver
              
               ,
               alias
               Over
               (
               a
               Coventry
               Mercer
               )
               dyed
               seized
               thereof
               ,
               leaving
               Richard
               his
               Son
               and
               Heir
               36
               years
               of
               Age
               :
               who
               in
               11
               Eliz.
               sold
               it
               to
               Robert
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               .
               Neither
               have
               any
               other
               that
               did
               since
               possess
               it
               ,
               continued
               owners
               thereof
               very
               long
               :
               For
               from
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               it
               was
               sold
               to
               one
               
                 Tho.
                 Riley
              
               ;
               from
               him
               to
               
                 Sampson
                 Baker
              
               ;
               from
               Baker
               to
               
                 Edw.
                 Holt
              
               of
               Dudston
               
                 Esq
              
               whose
               Son
               and
               Heir
               Thomas
               (
               now
               of
               Aston
               K
               
               t.
               and
               Bar
               
               t.
               sold
               it
               to
               
                 Rich.
                 Butler
              
               of
               Coventry
               Gent.
               which
               Richard
               shortly
               after
               pass'd
               it
               away
               to
               one
               Lodge
               a
               Londoner
               ;
               from
               whom
               
                 Edw.
                 Hill
              
               Gent.
               purchased
               it
               ,
               whose
               Son
               Edward
               now
               enjoys
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             Col.
             2.
             he
             has
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               But
               it
               was
               neither
               their
               Devout
               and
               strict
               lives
               ;
               nor
               these
               Charitable
               allowances
               that
               could
               preserve
               them
               from
               the
               common
               Ruine
               ,
               
               which
               befel
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Religious
               houses
               in
               30
               H.
               8.
               as
               the
               Instrument
               of
               surrender
               ,
               whereunto
               their
               publick
               Seal
               is
               affixed
               ,
               bearing
               date
               16
               Jan.
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               by
               the
               particular
               persons
               whose
               names
               I
               have
               here
               Inserted
               ,
               with
               the
               several
               pensions
               granted
               to
               each
               of
               them
               for
               life
               doth
               manifest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             following
             account
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             Dissolurion
             of
             Wroxhall
             Monastery
             in
             
               Warwickshire
               ,
               pag.
               492.
               col
               .
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               But
               I
               now
               return
               to
               this
               Religious
               house
               of
               Wroxhall
               ;
               from
               the
               Ruin
               and
               Destruction
               whereof
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Altar
               before
               specified
               ,
               no
               Consecration
               or
               Dedication
               ,
               were
               it
               never
               so
               Solemn
               and
               Sacred
               ,
               could
               affright
               that
               barbarous
               Generation
               ,
               which
               under
               ●…he
               Power
               and
               Authority
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               subverted
               this
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               those
               Goodly
               structures
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               wherewith
               England
               was
               so
               much
               adorned
               ;
               as
               a
               Preamble
               whereunto
               was
               that
               fatal
               Survey
               in
               26
               H.
               8.
               made
               ;
               whereby
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               value
               of
               this
               then
               extended
               to
               72
               l.
               12
               s.
               6
               d.
               above
               all
               reprises
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Ferrers
              
               K
               
               t.
               being
               High
               Steward
               thereof
               ,
               and
               his
               ●…ee
               3
               l.
               6
               s.
               8
               
                 d.
                 per
                 Ann.
              
               And
               that
               there
               then
               was
               every
               Maundy-Thursday
               distributed
               to
               poor
               people
               for
               the
               Founders
               Soul
               in
               Bread
               and
               Herrings
               ,
               with
               13
               d.
               in
               Money
               ,
               the
               Sum
               of
               20
               shillings
               .
               After
               which
               ,
               viz.
               
               the
               next
               year
               following
               ,
               it
               was
               dissolved
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               small
               Houses
               ,
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 Anne
                 Little
              
               being
               then
               Prioress
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               Pension
               of
               7
               l.
               10
               
                 s.
                 per
                 Ann.
              
               granted
               to
               her
               by
               the
               King
               during
               life
               :
               But
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               fellow
               Nuns
               were
               exposed
               to
               the
               wide
               World
               to
               seek
               their
               fortune
               :
               And
               in
               36
               H.
               8.
               granted
               
                 (
                 inter
                 alia
              
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               site
               thereof
               )
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               Belfrey
               ,
               Church-yard
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Lands
               in
               Wroxhall
               thereto
               belonging
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               Rectory
               and
               Tithes
               of
               Wroxhall
               unto
               
                 Rob.
                 Burgoyn
              
               and
               
                 John
                 Scudamore
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Heirs
               :
               from
               which
               Robert
               is
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Burgoyn
              
               of
               
                 Sutton
                 in
                 Com.
                 Bedf.
              
               Baronet
               ,
               the
               present
               possessor
               thereof
               ,
               Descended
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             same
             place
             he
             takes
             occasion
             to
             make
             this
             discourse
             of
             the
             Dedication
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             bearing
             Saints
             Names
             ,
             pag.
             492.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Now
               the
               reason
               and
               signification
               of
               all
               these
               Ceremonies
               follows
               ,
               which
               I
               here
               for
               Brevity
               ,
               omit
               ;
               resolving
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               or
               two
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               wherefore
               Churches
               do
               bear
               the
               Name
               of
               some
               Saint
               (
               by
               which
               many
               of
               them
               are
               yet
               distinguished
               )
               altho
               the
               Consecration
               or
               Dedication
               were
               unto
               none
               but
               unto
               God
               alone
               ;
               wherein
               I
               shall
               make
               use
               of
               St.
               Augustines
               Testimony
               :
               To
               them
               (
               saith
               he
               speaking
               of
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               )
               we
               appoint
               no
               Churches
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               to
               us
               as
               Gods
               ,
               Again
               ,
               The
               Nations
               to
               their
               Gods
               Erected
               Temples
               ,
               we
               not
               
               Temples
               unto
               our
               Martyrs
               as
               unto
               Gods
               ,
               but
               Memorials
               as
               unto
               dead
               Men
               ,
               whose
               Spirits
               with
               God
               are
               still
               living
               .
               So
               that
               hereby
               is
               clearly
               manifest
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               were
               dedicated
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               in
               memory
               of
               some
               special
               Saint
               ;
               either
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Hooker
               observes
               )
               because
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Saints
               it
               pleased
               God
               ,
               there
               to
               shew
               some
               rare
               effect
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               regard
               of
               Death
               ,
               which
               those
               Saints
               having
               suffered
               for
               the
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               did
               thereby
               make
               the
               places
               ,
               where
               they
               died
               ,
               venerable
               .
               Thirdly
               for
               that
               it
               liked
               good
               and
               vertuous
               men
               to
               give
               such
               occasion
               of
               mentioning
               them
               often
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               naming
               of
               their
               Persons
               might
               cause
               enquiry
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               meditation
               to
               be
               had
               of
               their
               virtues
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             ,
             since
             these
             strange
             confusions
             began
             with
             a
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             give
             the
             Reader
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             these
             Houses
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Methods
             and
             Rules
             observed
             by
             the
             Monks
             that
             made
             profession
             in
             them
             :
             And
             this
             out
             of
             Sir.
             
               William
               Dugdales
            
             History
             of
             Warwickshire
             :
             And
             first
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Order
             of
             Benedictin
             Monks
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               word
               Monachus
               ,
               which
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               signifieth
               such
               a
               one
               as
               doth
               
                 solitariam
                 vitam
                 degere
              
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               
               stand
               to
               demonstrate
               :
               but
               who
               it
               was
               that
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               been
               absolutely
               the
               first
               that
               begun
               this
               course
               of
               Life
               ,
               I
               find
               no
               direct
               certainty
               .
               Divers
               ascribe
               it
               to
               the
               Prophet
               Samuel
               ;
               others
               to
               Helias
               and
               Helyse●…s
               ,
               that
               liv'd
               in
               poor
               Cottages
               and
               Desert
               places
               near
               the
               River
               Jordan
               ;
               and
               long
               after
               them
               St.
               John
               the
               Baptist
               :
               To
               whom
               may
               be
               added
               some
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               also
               St.
               Mark
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               example
               certain
               others
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Paul
              
               the
               Hermite
               ,
               St.
               Anthony
               ,
               St.
               Hilarion
               ,
               St.
               Basil
               ,
               and
               St.
               Jerome
               :
               but
               of
               these
               Paul
               the
               Hermite
               was
               of
               greatest
               note
               for
               his
               retired
               living
               :
               who
               ,
               to
               avoid
               that
               cruel
               persecution
               which
               raged
               under
               Decius
               ,
               betook
               himself
               to
               the
               vast
               solitary
               Wilderness
               ,
               where
               he
               lived
               93
               years
               unknown
               to
               any
               .
               But
               in
               the
               times
               of
               these
               Men
               they
               had
               no
               certain
               Rule
               :
               for
               every
               one
               being
               free
               ,
               regulated
               himself
               as
               he
               saw
               best
               for
               his
               spiritual
               advantage
               ,
               exercising
               devout
               prayers
               ,
               frequent
               fastings
               ,
               hard
               studies
               ,
               with
               mean
               and
               slender
               diet
               ,
               which
               they
               acquired
               by
               the
               labour
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               thereby
               giving
               great
               examples
               of
               pious
               living
               to
               all
               Posterity
               .
               So
               that
               St.
               Anthony
               is
               the
               first
               unto
               whom
               some
               do
               chiefly
               refer
               the
               original
               of
               this
               Monastick
               profession
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               first
               so
               wonderfully
               raised
               up
               the
               desires
               of
               all
               to
               lead
               this
               kind
               of
               life
               ;
               and
               instituted
               a
               Rule
               for
               Monks
               ,
               as
               St.
               Basil
               did
               afterwards
               in
               Greece
               ,
               and
               St.
               Hilarion
               in
               Syria
               .
               Which
               Anthony
               lived
               in
               the
               Desert
               of
               Thebes
               
               (
               a
               part
               of
               Egypt
               )
               and
               there
               built
               a
               Monastery
               ;
               where
               ,
               with
               
                 Sarmatus
                 ,
                 Amatus
              
               ,
               and
               Macharius
               ,
               his
               disciples
               ,
               wholly
               exercising
               himself
               in
               devout
               prayers
               ,
               he
               fed
               upon
               nothing
               but
               Bread
               and
               Water
               ;
               being
               so
               famous
               for
               his
               holiness
               ,
               that
               Helina
               the
               Mother
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               commended
               her self
               and
               her
               Son
               by
               Letters
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               dyed
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               360.
               aged
               105
               years
               .
            
             
               But
               about
               166
               years
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Anthony
               ,
               one
               
                 Benedictus
                 Nursinus
              
               ,
               born
               in
               Umbria
               ,
               a
               region
               of
               Italy
               ,
               having
               long
               lived
               in
               much
               solitude
               ,
               at
               length
               came
               to
               Sublacum
               ,
               an
               eminent
               Town
               of
               the
               Latins
               ,
               distant
               from
               Rome
               near
               40
               Miles
               :
               And
               to
               avoid
               company
               ,
               in
               regard
               many
               for
               his
               sanctity
               resorted
               to
               him
               ,
               shortly
               betook
               himself
               to
               Cassinum
               ,
               a
               very
               ancient
               place
               in
               that
               Country
               ;
               and
               there
               setling
               himself
               ,
               gatherd
               together
               the
               disperst
               and
               singly
               wandring
               Monks
               into
               one
               Monastery
               ,
               instituting
               certain
               Forms
               and
               Rules
               for
               their
               observance
               :
               Howbeit
               ,
               the
               first
               that
               gave
               Laws
               and
               Rules
               to
               Monks
               was
               Basil
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Cesarea
               in
               Cappadocea
               ;
               who
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               363.
               being
               very
               famous
               for
               his
               Learning
               and
               Piety
               ,
               obliged
               such
               as
               should
               enter
               into
               Orders
               to
               vow
               Poverty
               ,
               Chastity
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               their
               Superior
               :
               But
               Benedict
               assign'd
               to
               his
               Monks
               a
               special
               kind
               of
               habit
               ,
               and
               appointed
               them
               a
               certain
               Form
               for
               praying
               ,
               slender
               diet
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               rule
               of
               abstinence
               :
               And
               that
               ,
               except
               in
               
               case
               of
               sickness
               ,
               they
               should
               wholly
               forbear
               flesh
               .
               Which
               sort
               of
               Monks
               increased
               exceedingly
               ;
               yet
               ,
               differing
               in
               some
               particulars
               from
               their
               first
               Rule
               ,
               did
               in
               time
               subdivide
               themselves
               into
               several
               companies
               ,
               whence
               grew
               the
               
                 Cluniacenses
                 ,
                 Camalduenses
                 ,
                 Vallis-Umbrenses
                 ,
                 Montolivetenses
                 ,
                 Grandimontenses
                 ,
                 Cistercienses
                 ,
                 Silvestrenses
                 ,
                 Celestines
                 ,
              
               and
               Heremitanes
               of
               St.
               Jerome
               .
               Which
               Monks
               of
               St.
               
               Benet's
               Rule
               ,
               as
               their
               tradition
               is
               ,
               do
               wear
               a
               black
               Coat
               loose
               and
               divided
               down
               to
               their
               heels
               ,
               with
               a
               Cowl
               or
               hood
               for
               their
               head
               ,
               that
               falling
               over
               their
               shoulders
               is
               shorter
               than
               others
               use
               :
               and
               under
               all
               have
               a
               woollen
               whith
               Coat
               ;
               as
               also
               a
               Hair
               shirt
               ,
               with
               boots
               to
               the
               knees
               ;
               their
               heads
               being
               shaved
               with
               a
               Razor
               below
               the
               midst
               by
               reason
               whereof
               the
               top
               of
               the
               head
               so
               shaved
               is
               called
               Corona
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               that
               I
               am
               thus
               come
               to
               speak
               of
               their
               shaving
               ,
               It
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               shew
               upon
               what
               occasion
               this
               custom
               was
               taken
               up
               by
               the
               Monks
               ,
               
                 Dum
                 beatus
                 Petrus
                 Antiochiae
                 praedicaret
              
               (
               saith
               my
               Author
               )
               whil'st
               St.
               Peter
               preacht
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               contumely
               towards
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               ,
               shaved
               the
               very
               top
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               was
               held
               a
               great
               honour
               to
               the
               religous
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               But
               further
               of
               such
               shaving
               see
               
                 P.
                 Stellartius
                 de
                 coronis
                 &
                 tonsuris
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               3.
               cap.
               1.
               
               And
               here
               might
               I
               add
               somewhat
               touching
               the
               usage
               to
               the
               Monks
               of
               this
               Order
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
               their
               sickness
               ,
               especially
               towards
               the
               point
               of
               death
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               washing
               the
               body
               being
               dead
               ,
               with
               the
               ceremonies
               of
               burial
               ,
               were
               it
               proper
               for
               this
               place
               :
               but
               I
               will
               conclude
               with
               inserting
               the
               form
               of
               their
               admission
               into
               the
               Monastery
               .
               
                 Ego
                 frater
                 A.
                 promitto
                 stabilitatem
                 meam
                 ,
                 &
                 conversionem
                 morum
                 meorum
                 ,
                 &
                 obedientiam
                 secundùm
                 regulam
                 St.
              
               Benedicti
               
                 Abbatis
                 ,
                 coram
                 Deo
                 &
                 omnibus
                 Sanctis
                 ejus
                 ,
                 in
                 praesentia
                 domini
                 Abbatis
                 N.
                 ad
                 monasterium
                 St.
              
               Mariae
               Coventriae
               :
               And
               shall
               refer
               my
               Reader
               to
               
                 Clem.
                 Reinerus
              
               his
               
                 Apost
                 .
                 Bened.
                 in
                 Anglia
              
               ,
               for
               further
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               particulars
               of
               their
               Rule
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               Monastick
               life
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               if
               we
               look
               after
               the
               particular
               persons
               ,
               who
               in
               time
               of
               persecution
               fled
               to
               Woods
               ,
               Caves
               ,
               and
               deserts
               for
               preservation
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               point
               out
               the
               first
               that
               so
               retired
               themselves
               :
               but
               if
               we
               consider
               their
               first
               being
               gathered
               into
               any
               Covent
               ,
               then
               certainly
               those
               of
               Glastonbury
               in
               Somersetshire
               ,
               and
               Bangor
               in
               Cheshire
               ,
               will
               have
               the
               preheminence
               ;
               in
               the
               later
               whereof
               ,
               as
               Beda
               tistifieth
               ,
               there
               were
               so
               great
               a
               number
               ,
               that
               being
               divided
               into
               Seven
               parts
               ,
               each
               having
               a
               several
               Ruler
               ,
               every
               part
               was
               no
               less
               in
               number
               than
               300
               ,
               all
               which
               lived
               by
               the
               labour
               of
               their
               hands
               :
               Howbeit
               ,
               these
               cannot
               be
               said
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               )
               to
               have
               lived
               under
               any
               other
               Rule
               than
               the
               Esseans
               in
               Palestine
               ,
               of
               whom
               Ploydore
               speaketh
               .
               And
               therefore
               
               to
               come
               unto
               those
               times
               that
               the
               Order
               of
               
                 Benedictin
                 Monks
              
               was
               first
               transplanted
               into
               England
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               look
               higher
               than
               Austin
               the
               Monk
               ;
               who
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               595.
               (
               as
               saith
               my
               Author
               )
               was
               sent
               into
               England
               by
               Pope
               Gregory
               ;
               whereupon
               Episcopal
               Sees
               were
               established
               in
               sundry
               places
               and
               Monastries
               built
               for
               Monks
               observing
               the
               rule
               of
               St.
               Benedict
               ;
               so
               that
               shortly
               after
               there
               were
               none
               in
               England
               but
               of
               that
               Order
               ,
               which
               first
               began
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Glastonbury
               ;
               whereas
               before
               that
               time
               they
               lived
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               Covents
               (
               saith
               he
               :
               )
               And
               which
               was
               so
               famous
               in
               ancient
               time
               ,
               especially
               through
               England
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               Norman
               Conquest
               there
               was
               scarce
               a
               Monastery
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               especially
               observed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Cistercian
             Order
             ,
             pag.
             145.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               For
               its
               Original
               ,
               I
               shall
               deliver
               the
               substance
               of
               what
               an
               approved
               Author
               hath
               thereof
               .
               
                 In
                 Burgundia
                 est
                 locus
                 qui
                 dicitur
                 Molismus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 Burgundy
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Molisme
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 Philip
                 King
                 of
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Robert
                
                 ,
                 an
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 having
                 built
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 thither
                 gathered
                 a
                 Covent
                 of
                 devout
                 Monks
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 time
                 searching
                 diligently
                 into
                 the
                 strict
                 Rules
                 of
                 St.
                 Benet
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 perswaded
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 live
                 by
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 leaving
                 Tithes
                 and
                 Oblations
                 to
                 the
                 secular
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 abstaining
                 
                 from
                 any
                 breeches
                 either
                 of
                 Cloth
                 or
                 Leather
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 incling
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 instituted
                 by
                 St.
                 Maure
                 ,
                 the
                 disciple
                 of
                 St.
                 Benet
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 St.
                 Columbanus
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 latter
                 time
                 by
                 St.
                 Odo
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Cluni
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 said
                 Robert
                 departed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 twenty
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 seeking
                 long
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 might
                 live
                 and
                 observe
                 St.
                 Benets
                 Rule
                 as
                 strictly
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 did
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 Odo
                 D.
                 of
                 Burgnndy
                 ,
                 favoring
                 their
                 devout
                 purposes
                 ,
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 certain
                 Lands
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Cisteaux
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Chalons
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 said
                 Abbot
                 Robert
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 inhabited
                 ;
                 by
                 example
                 of
                 whose
                 strict
                 and
                 holy
                 life
                 in
                 that
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 many
                 began
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Covent
                 at
                 Molisme
                 wanting
                 a
                 Pastor
                 to
                 govern
                 them
                 ,
                 complained
                 to
                 Pope
                 Urban
                 ,
                 shewing
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 that
                 they
                 sustained
                 by
                 reason
                 thereof
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 a
                 paternal
                 affection
                 to
                 both
                 places
                 ,
                 commanded
                 Abbot
                 Robert
                 to
                 go
                 back
                 thither
                 ,
                 substituting
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Monks
                 at
                 Cisteaux
                 to
                 supply
                 his
                 room
                 as
                 Abbot
                 there
                 :
                 whereupon
                 he
                 constituted
                 one
                 Alberic
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 afterwards
                 one
                 Stephen
                 an
                 Englishman
                 of
                 great
                 piety
                 succeeded
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               plantation
               at
               Cisteaux
               was
               in
               the
               
               year
               1098.
               as
               the
               same
               Author
               affirmeth
               ,
               with
               whom
               agreeth
               an
               ancient
               Chronical
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Durham
               ;
               further
               manifesting
               ,
               that
               this
               Abbot
               Robert
               was
               an
               Englishman
               ,
               his
               sirname
               Harding
               ,
               and
               a
               Monk
               of
               Shirburne
               ;
               who
               in
               his
               younger
               years
               ,
               forsaking
               his
               habit
               ,
               went
               over
               into
               France
               for
               advancement
               of
               his
               knowledge
               in
               learning
               ;
               and
               coming
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Molesme
               ,
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               was
               there
               shorne
               a
               Monk
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               and
               shortly
               after
               became
               Abbot
               .
               Which
               Monks
               increased
               so
               much
               by
               the
               great
               conflux
               of
               Men
               to
               Cisteaux
               ,
               that
               from
               thence
               almost
               500
               Abbies
               of
               that
               Order
               were
               sprung
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               55
               years
               :
               so
               that
               in
               a
               general
               Chapter
               held
               there
               by
               the
               Abbots
               and
               Bishops
               that
               were
               of
               that
               Rule
               ,
               it
               was
               ordained
               ,
               that
               from
               thenceforth
               there
               should
               be
               no
               more
               erected
               of
               that
               Order
               :
               for
               their
               Monastries
               were
               built
               in
               Deserts
               ,
               and
               Woody
               places
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               proper
               handywork
               ;
               unto
               many
               whereof
               they
               gave
               special
               holy
               Names
               as
               
                 Domus-Dei
                 ,
                 Clara-vallis
                 ,
                 Curia-Dei
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               Having
               said
               thus
               much
               of
               their
               original
               ,
               I
               shall
               add
               a
               word
               or
               two
               of
               the
               strictness
               in
               their
               Rule
               ,
               and
               so
               proceed
               with
               my
               discourse
               touching
               the
               further
               endowment
               of
               this
               Monastery
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               their
               Habit
               ,
               they
               wear
               no
               Leather
               nor
               Linnen
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               any
               fine
               Woollen
               Cloth
               ;
               neither
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               in
               a
               journey
               ,
               do
               they
               put
               on
               any
               Breeches
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               upon
               their
               return
               
               deliver
               them
               fair
               washt
               .
               Having
               two
               Coats
               with
               Cowles
               in
               Winter
               time
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               augment
               ;
               but
               in
               Summer
               ,
               if
               they
               please
               may
               lessen
               them
               :
               In
               which
               habit
               they
               are
               to
               sleep
               ,
               and
               after
               Mattins
               not
               to
               return
               to
               their
               Beds
               .
            
             
               For
               Prayers
               the
               hour
               of
               Prime
               they
               so
               conclude
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               Laudes
               it
               may
               be
               Day-break
               ,
               strictly
               observing
               their
               Rule
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               jot
               or
               tittle
               of
               their
               service
               is
               omitted
               .
               Immediately
               after
               Laudes
               ,
               they
               sing
               the
               Prime
               ,
               and
               after
               Prime
               they
               go
               out
               performing
               their
               appointed
               hours
               in
               work
               ;
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               they
               act
               by
               day-light
               :
               for
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               sick
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               his
               Diurnal
               hours
               ,
               or
               the
               Compline
               .
               When
               the
               Compline
               is
               finished
               ,
               the
               Steward
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               charge
               of
               the
               guests
               go
               forth
               ,
               but
               with
               great
               care
               of
               silence
               serve
               them
               .
            
             
               For
               Diet
               ,
               the
               Abbot
               assumes
               no
               more
               liberty
               to
               himself
               than
               any
               of
               his
               Covent
               ,
               every
               where
               being
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               taking
               care
               of
               his
               flock
               ,
               except
               at
               meat
               ,
               in
               regard
               his
               Table
               is
               always
               with
               the
               strangers
               and
               poor
               people
               :
               nevertheless
               wheresoever
               he
               eats
               is
               he
               abstemious
               of
               talk
               ,
               or
               any
               dainty
               fair
               :
               nor
               hath
               he
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ever
               above
               two
               dishes
               of
               meat
               ;
               neither
               do
               they
               eat
               of
               fat
               or
               flesh
               ,
               except
               in
               case
               of
               sickness
               :
               and
               from
               the
               Ides
               of
               September
               till
               Easter
               ,
               they
               eat
               no
               more
               than
               once
               a
               day
               ,
               except
               on
               Sundays
               ,
               no
               not
               on
               any
               Festival
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               the
               precincts
               of
               their
               Cloyster
               they
               
               go
               not
               but
               to
               work
               :
               neither
               there
               or
               any
               where
               do
               they
               discourse
               with
               any
               but
               the
               Abbot
               or
               Prior.
               
            
             
               They
               unweariedly
               continue
               their
               Canonical
               hours
               ,
               not
               piecing
               any
               service
               to
               another
               ,
               except
               the
               Vigils
               for
               the
               decased
               .
               They
               observe
               the
               Office
               of
               St.
               Ambrose
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               could
               have
               perfect
               knowledge
               thereof
               from
               Millain
               :
               and
               taking
               care
               of
               strangers
               or
               sick
               people
               ,
               do
               do
               devise
               extraordinary
               afflictions
               for
               their
               own
               bodies
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               their
               own
               souls
               may
               be
               advantaged
               .
            
             
               Which
               Rules
               were
               duly
               observed
               by
               the
               first
               Abbot
               and
               Covent
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               somewhat
               was
               abated
               of
               that
               austerity
               :
               but
               their
               Habit
               is
               still
               white
               ,
               and
               nothing
               different
               in
               the
               fashion
               from
               the
               Monks
               of
               St.
               Benedict's
               Rule
               ,
               except
               a
               girdle
               ,
               which
               these
               wear
               about
               their
               middle
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Black
             Friers
             ,
             
               pag.
               367.
               col
               .
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               This
               Order
               was
               begun
               by
               St.
               Dominick
               a
               Spaniard
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               III
               ,
               who
               being
               at
               first
               a
               Canon
               ,
               with
               a
               few
               that
               he
               chose
               to
               be
               his
               companions
               ,
               instituted
               a
               new
               Rule
               of
               strict
               and
               holy
               living
               ;
               and
               lest
               they
               should
               grow
               sluggish
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               by
               staying
               at
               home
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               he
               appointed
               them
               to
               travel
               far
               and
               wide
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               their
               Habit
               being
               a
               white
               Coat
               with
               a
               black
               Cloak
               over
               it
               ;
               which
               Order
               Honorius
               the
               III.
               (
               who
               succeded
               Pope
               
               Innocent
               )
               confirmed
               ;
               and
               Gregory
               the
               Ninth
               ,
               canonized
               him
               for
               a
               Saint
               .
               In
               Anno
               1221.
               
               (
               20
               H.
               3.
               )
               they
               first
               came
               into
               England
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             White
             Friers
             ,
             
               pag.
               117.
               col
               .
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               The
               first
               institution
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               as
               divers
               Authors
               affirm
               was
               Elias
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               at
               Mount-Carmell
               in
               Syria
               ;
               where
               ;
               living
               a
               retired
               life
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               gave
               example
               unto
               many
               devout
               Anchorites
               to
               repair
               thither
               for
               solitude
               :
               but
               these
               being
               disperst
               over
               the
               whole
               mountain
               ,
               in
               private
               Cells
               ,
               were
               at
               length
               by
               Almeric
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               reduced
               into
               one
               Covent
               ;
               at
               which
               time
               they
               elected
               cut
               of
               themselves
               a
               Superior
               ,
               and
               first
               began
               the
               Fountain
               of
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               where
               the
               Chappel
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               stood
               ,
               viz.
               near
               the
               foundation
               of
               Helias
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               the
               observance
               of
               this
               life
               began
               not
               till
               the
               days
               of
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               Third
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               1170.
               
               Nor
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Innocent
               the
               Third
               ,
               near
               40.
               years
               after
               ,
               had
               they
               any
               direct
               Order
               ,
               that
               Albert
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
               prescribed
               unto
               them
               (
               thus
               living
               in
               the
               wilderness
               )
               a
               form
               out
               of
               St.
               Basills
               Rule
               ,
               and
               a
               parti-colored
               Mantle
               of
               white
               and
               red
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               Helyas
               the
               Prophet
               anciently
               used
               ;
               which
               afterwards
               Honorius
               the
               Third
               altered
               ;
               conceiving
               it
               not
               to
               be
               so
               proper
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               the
               party-color
               ,
               appointed
               that
               it
               should
               be
               all
               white
               ,
               calling
               the
               Covent
               of
               these
               Friers
               
                 the
                 family
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
              
               ;
               in
               regard
               the
               white
               colour
               ,
               being
               least
               spotted
               ,
               doth
               best
               accord
               with
               Virginity
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               first
               mention
               that
               I
               find
               of
               their
               propagating
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               is
               in
               anno
               1250.
               34
               
               H.
               3.
               at
               which
               time
               Sir
               
                 John
                 de
                 Vescy
              
               of
               Alnwike
               in
               Northumberland
               (
               a
               great
               Baron
               in
               those
               days
               )
               returning
               from
               the
               Holy-Land
               ,
               brought
               into
               England
               this
               Order
               of
               Friers
               ,
               and
               built
               for
               them
               a
               Monastery
               at
               Holme
               ,
               (
               in
               Northumberland
               )
               then
               a
               desert
               place
               ,
               and
               not
               unlike
               to
               Mount-Carmel
               before
               mentioned
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Gray-Friers
             ,
             
               p.
               113.
               col
               .
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               First
               therefore
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               original
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               ,
               that
               St.
               Francis
               (
               a
               person
               famous
               for
               his
               strict
               and
               holy
               life
               )
               was
               the
               Man
               from
               whom
               this
               Order
               sprung
               ;
               whose
               birth-place
               (
               being
               of
               a
               noble
               extraction
               )
               is
               said
               to
               have
               been
               at
               Assise
               in
               Umbria
               (
               a
               Province
               of
               
                 Italy
                 .
              
               )
               And
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               time
               of
               his
               youth
               ,
               betaking
               himself
               to
               divine
               studies
               ,
               no
               whit
               regarding
               the
               transitory
               pleasures
               of
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               he
               afterwards
               neglected
               his
               patrimony
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               small
               ,
               wore
               a
               Coul
               or
               hair-shirt
               ,
               went
               barefoot
               ,
               and
               macerated
               himself
               with
               frequent
               watches
               and
               fastings
               .
               As
               also
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               he
               might
               make
               choice
               of
               voluntary
               poverty
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               enjoy
               nothing
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               food
               for
               his
               body
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               what
               he
               received
               in
               Alms
               from
               good
               people
               .
               And
               moreover
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               any
               thing
               left
               ,
               after
               a
               slender
               refreshment
               ,
               he
               ever
               bestow'd
               it
               on
               the
               poor
               ,
               reserving
               nothing
               for
               the
               morrow
               .
               That
               ,
               in
               the
               night
               time
               he
               always
               slept
               in
               his
               cloaths
               ,
               lying
               down
               upon
               a
               Matt
               ,
               having
               no
               pillow
               for
               his
               head
               but
               a
               stone
               :
               And
               thus
               ,
               going
               barefoot
               with
               an
               Evangelick
               preparation
               ,
               did
               embrace
               an
               Apostolick
               life
               ,
               preaching
               upon
               Sundays
               and
               Festivals
               in
               Parish-churches
               ;
               which
               did
               so
               much
               the
               more
               work
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               Auditory
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               he
               was
               a
               stranger
               to
               all
               carnal
               desires
               .
               The
               Statutes
               of
               which
               Order
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               observed
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               other
               strict
               Rules
               ,
               he
               presented
               to
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               Third
               :
               Which
               together
               with
               the
               circumstances
               of
               his
               
               reception
               ,
               and
               their
               confirmation
               ,
               I
               shall
               for
               brevity
               pass
               by
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               resolution
               I
               shall
               briefly
               add
               what
               a
               later
               Author
               hath
               of
               him
               ;
               viz.
               that
               when
               he
               first
               betook
               himself
               to
               this
               regular
               life
               ,
               he
               wore
               Shoos
               and
               a
               Leather
               Girdle
               ;
               but
               revolving
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               that
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               gave
               command
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               have
               two
               coats
               ,
               nor
               any
               purse
               ,
               he
               put
               on
               a
               single
               coat
               of
               plain
               wool
               ,
               girt
               himself
               with
               a
               cord
               ,
               and
               went
               barefoot
               .
               And
               at
               the
               length
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               live
               an
               Anchorite
               ,
               betook
               himself
               to
               the
               
               Apenine-mountains
               ,
               and
               in
               Av●…rne
               (
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               them
               )
               continued
               in
               great
               solitude
               ;
               where
               devoting
               himself
               wholly
               to
               divine
               contemplations
               ,
               he
               branded
               his
               Body
               with
               the
               marks
               of
               our
               Lords
               Passion
               ,
               and
               called
               those
               Minors
               which
               he
               chose
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               companions
               in
               that
               Rule
               ,
               as
               a
               manifest
               token
               of
               his
               humility
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               ,
               being
               mindful
               of
               that
               slender
               appellation
               ,
               should
               be
               free
               from
               all
               pride
               ,
               which
               is
               oft
               times
               the
               companion
               of
               Sanctity
               .
            
             
               His
               Rule
               being
               confirmed
               by
               Honorius
               the
               Third
               ;
               and
               two
               years
               after
               ;
               
                 viz.
                 anno
              
               1229
               Gregory
               the
               IX
               .
               Canonizing
               him
               for
               a
               Saint
               ,
               no
               humane
               institution
               increased
               so
               much
               as
               this
               ,
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               did
               :
               for
               they
               were
               soon
               spread
               over
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               ;
               
                 Terram
                 repleverunt
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Matt.
                 Westm.
              
               In
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               they
               dwelt
               by
               tens
               and
               sevens
               in
               a
               Covent
               ;
               and
               possessing
               nothing
               ,
               but
               m●…erly
               living
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               food
               and
               raiment
               they
               manifested
               their
               voluntary
               poverty
               ;
               and
               going
               barefoot
               ,
               girt
               with
               a
               knotty
               cord
               ,
               gave
               the
               greatest
               example
               of
               humility
               imaginable
               .
            
             
               Touching
               their
               first
               coming
               into
               England
               ,
               I
               find
               it
               was
               in
               Anno
               1224.
               8
               
               H.
               3.
               viz.
               two
               years
               before
               the
               death
               of
               St.
               Francis.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Augustin
             Friers
             ,
             
               pag.
               781.
               col
               .
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Touching
               the
               Original
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               absolute
               certainty
               ,
               as
               Ploydore
               affirmeth
               .
               Some
               alleadge
               ,
               that
               St.
               Augustin
               Bishop
               of
               Hippo
               ,
               retiring
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               during
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               Manichean
               Hereticks
               ,
               
               then
               instituted
               it
               ,
               gathering
               together
               into
               one
               Covent
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               disperst
               in
               the
               Desert
               :
               Others
               ,
               that
               ,
               divers
               devout
               persons
               ,
               desiring
               to
               imitate
               the
               piety
               and
               singular
               learning
               of
               St.
               Augustin
               ,
               even
               whilst
               he
               lived
               ,
               left
               all
               that
               they
               had
               ,
               and
               betook
               themselves
               to
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               whereupon
               they
               were
               called
               Heremites
               .
               By
               which
               of
               these
               means
               it
               was
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               farther
               stand
               to
               enquire
               ;
               but
               Mendicants
               they
               were
               ,
               for
               certain
               ;
               and
               for
               their
               Habit
               did
               wear
               in
               their
               Cloister
               a
               white
               garment
               close
               girt
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               went
               out
               ,
               a
               black
               over
               it
               ,
               with
               a
               broad
               Leather
               Girdle
               ,
               buckled
               ,
               being
               shorn
               on
               the
               Head
               ,
               as
               the
               Dominicans
               are
               .
               These
               first
               began
               to
               propagate
               in
               England
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               1250.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Carthusian
             or
             Charter-house
             Monks
             ,
             
               pag.
               131.
               col
               .
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               The
               Author
               of
               them
               was
               one
               Bruno
               ,
               born
               at
               Colein
               in
               Germany
               ,
               a
               very
               learned
               Man
               ,
               and
               Philosophy-professor
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Paris
               :
               Where
               being
               present
               at
               the
               Funeral
               of
               his
               friend
               that
               had
               been
               a
               man
               of
               good
               conversiation
               ;
               and
               observing
               that
               whilst
               they
               were
               celebrating
               the
               office
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               Corps
               raised
               it self
               up
               on
               the
               Bier
               ,
               and
               uttered
               at
               several
               distances
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Justo
                 Dei
                 judicio
                 accusatus
                 sum
                 ,
                 Justo
                 Dei
                 judicio
                 judicatus
                 sum
                 ,
                 Justo
                 Dei
                 judicio
                 condemnatus
                 sum
                 :
                 By
                 the
                 just
                 judgment
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 am
                 accursed
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 just
                 judgment
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 sentence
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 just
                 judgment
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 am
                 damn'd
              
               ;
               he
               became
               so
               astonisht
               ,
               as
               that
               considering
               if
               such
               were
               the
               condition
               of
               one
               whose
               life
               had
               been
               free
               from
               any
               eminent
               vice
               ,
               what
               should
               become
               of
               himself
               and
               many
               others
               that
               were
               in
               no
               better
               state
               ;
               he
               thereupon
               ,
               with
               six
               more
               of
               his
               company
               ,
               who
               were
               moved
               at
               the
               same
               apprehension
               ,
               resolved
               to
               seek
               some
               desert
               place
               ,
               where
               they
               might
               end
               their
               days
               in
               an
               austere
               and
               mortified
               course
               of
               living
               ,
               without
               any
               disturbance
               of
               worldly
               matters
               .
               which
               at
               length
               they
               found
               in
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Grenoble
               ,
               at
               a
               place
               called
               Carthuse
               ,
               in
               the
               mountainous
               parts
               of
               a
               vast
               Wilderness
               ;
               and
               obtaining
               an
               assignation
               thereof
               from
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               erected
               
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               instituting
               most
               severe
               and
               strict
               Rules
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               Covent
               ;
               viz.
               wearing
               hair
               shirts
               ;
               never
               to
               〈◊〉
               on
               flesh
               ;
               on
               the
               Fridays
               to
               eat
               nothing
               but
               bread
               and
               water
               ;
               to
               live
               apart
               in
               particular
               cells
               ,
               and
               thither
               to
               have
               their
               diet
               singly
               brought
               them
               ,
               except
               on
               certain
               Festival
               days
               when
               they
               dined
               together
               :
               Not
               to
               converse
               with
               each
               other
               but
               at
               certain
               times
               :
               None
               to
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Monastery
               but
               the
               Superior
               and
               Procurator
               ,
               and
               they
               only
               about
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Covent
               .
            
             
               Their
               Habit
               a
               white
               loose
               coat
               ,
               with
               a
               coul
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               go
               out
               ,
               a
               case
               of
               black
               stuff
               all
               over
               it
               ,
               being
               shaved
               and
               shorn
               just
               as
               the
               Benedictins
               are
               .
               Into
               their
               particular
               Cells
               ,
               which
               are
               low
               built
               ,
               and
               do
               contain
               3
               or
               4
               several
               rooms
               on
               the
               ground-floor
               only
               ,
               having
               behind
               each
               of
               them
               a
               little
               Garden
               environ'd
               with
               an
               high
               Wall
               ,
               is
               their
               diet
               brought
               to
               them
               by
               Lay-brothers
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               at
               a
               little
               door
               in
               the
               wall
               ,
               near
               the
               entrance
               thereof
               ;
               unto
               which
               there
               is
               a
               lock
               ,
               whereof
               the
               key
               is
               kept
               by
               him
               that
               serves
               them
               .
               At
               the
               hours
               of
               publick
               prayers
               they
               meet
               in
               the
               Quire
               :
               But
               women
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               come
               within
               the
               precincts
               of
               their
               Monastery
               ,
               nor
               a
               man
               to
               speak
               with
               any
               of
               them
               without
               special
               license
               given
               by
               the
               Superior
               .
            
             
               The
               Lay-brothers
               are
               not
               shaven
               ;
               but
               their
               hair
               on
               the
               head
               is
               cut
               short
               and
               round
               ;
               their
               habit
               being
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Monks
               ,
               saving
               the
               scapular
               ,
               which
               reacheth
               but
               a
               little
               below
               the
               middle
               ,
               and
               is
               girt
               close
               to
               the●…
               .
            
             
               Which
               Institution
               by
               Bruno
               was
               in
               the
               year
               1080.
               as
               Polydore
               affirmeth
               ;
               but
               others
               say
               
                 in
                 ●…nno
              
               1084.
               
               Howbeit
               they
               observe
               the
               Rule
               of
               St.
               Benedict
               as
               to
               their
               diurnal
               and
               nocturnal
               offices
               ;
               yet
               have
               not
               anciently
               in
               any
               one
               Covent
               exceeded
               the
               number
               of
               13
               persons
               .
            
             
               Into
               England
               they
               were
               first
               brought
               by
               King
               H.
               2.
               i.
               〈◊〉
               ●…nno
               1181.
               
               (
               27.
               
               H.
               2.
               )
               who
               founded
               a
               Monastery
               fo●…
               them
               at
               Witham
               in
               Somersets●…ier
               ,
               whereof
               Hugh
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               was
               the
               first
               Fryer
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A62991-e1320
           
             Thus
             related
             by
             Howes
             upon
             Stow
             ,
             pag.
             543.
             
          
           
             [
             Stow
             ,
             p.
             543.
             ]
          
           
             [
             Stow
             ,
             p.
             543.
             ]
          
           
             [
             Stow
             ,
             p.
             544.
             ]
          
           
             Nothing
             but
             Passion
             and
             Interest
             carried
             on
             this
             business
             .
          
           
             [
             Stow.
             p.
             562.
             ]
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62991-e14850
           
             The
             bringing
             in
             of
             Presbytery
             into
             this
             Nation
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62991-e32110
           
             This
             Speech
             you
             have
             formerly
             had
             at
             large
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62991-e53610
           
             Humph.
             Jesuitism
             .
             rat
             .
             5.
             p.
             5.
             
             Car.
             Chron.
             l.
             4.
             p.
             567.
             
             Bal.
             in
             Act.
             Rom.
             Pont
             p
             44.
             
             Osiand
             Cent.
             6.
             p.
             288.
             
             Magdeb.
             Cent.
             6.
             p.
             748
             &
             369.
             
             Fulk
             .
             Confut
             Purg.
             pag.
             333.